Yandew Valley

by WittzyWrites

Summary:

This story follows the farmer, Georgia, as she navigates her new life in Pelican Town. Starting over and becoming a farmer isn't easy, but the task gets harder as the locals start to take interest in her. It doesn't help that she finds herself curious about quite a few of them as well.

In short: the entire town becomes obsessed with the farmer.

18+, please read the tags, this fan fiction is not for everyone.

Notes:

Hi! Long time reader but first time writer!

This story is based off the game and the depictions of these characters is how I picture them being creepy/obsessed with the farmer, and a lot of interactions are based on my personal preferences regarding characters and are not all canon compliant. Everyone is different, but I hope some people may enjoy this regardless.

Most if not all of the relationships displayed in this story are toxic or have unhealthy characteristics, especially as time progresses. Nearly everyone in Pelican Town is involved one way or another (except the kids, its deranged but not that deranged). *every bachelor and bachelorette will be involved, some just come into play earlier or later than others* Some of the depictions are unfortunately based on my own experiences with toxic relationships and DV, so at times it can be graphic. This is my therapy baby.

Edit: The smutty smut starts on chapter 21 if you are looking to dive in. Prior chapters have some sexual tension or acts, but 21 is where the real smut begins (and is frequent after that) if that's what you're here for. Hey, I respect it, you just might miss a little bit of lore.

I do not support the use of AI in writing and no AI was used for this. This is all straight from my mentally ill brain cell. Please do not use this fic (or any for that matter) for AI purposes.

Comments always welcome, I hope you enjoy this roller coaster with me 🫶

Chapter 1: Spring 7, Year 1

Spring 7, Year 1

 

Georgia, the new farmer, woke up at six in the morning as usual. Dragging her weary bones out of bed she stretched her sore muscles and made her way out of the small cottage Grandpa had left her. She went straight to work watering her crops, whistling to herself quietly as she worked. She did her best to push the uneasy thoughts about living on a big abandoned farm from her mind. All of it was still new, she just needed a couple more weeks to adjust. The farm was huge, and excluding the patch of land she had cleaned out to grow produce, it remained largely wild and neglected. The whole property seemed to have been reclaimed by nature since her Grandpa’s passing only a few seasons back.

She would get to it, eventually. 

She had spent the first week running around town like a madwoman, foraging, fishing, even searching the trash cans for any source of income so she could afford the seeds needed to turn a real profit. Once she had amassed enough gold, she went to work clearing up some space and tilling the ground to plant her new seeds. 

But now that she had a bit of freetime, perhaps she could finally go around town and meet everyone as Mayor Lewis had suggested. She had met a few townsfolk during her scavenging and purchasing, but hadn’t yet interacted with anyone around her age. A few of them were seen around town, but she had been too embarrassed to stop by, covered in mud and holding a bunch of smelly fish.

She slipped back inside her cottage, changing into a fresh dress and wiping any dirt off her face and hands. Satisfied with her cleaned up appearance she headed out.

As soon as she stepped foot into town she ran into the most beautiful girl she had ever seen, who scowled before any pleasantries were even exchanged.

“Hello, I’m-”

“You’re that new farmer girl, aren't you?” The blonde girl sized her up with a judgemental frown, disdain written on her face. “I'm Haley. Huh… if it weren’t for those ugly clothes you might actually be pretty.”

Georgia stood there, mouth agape and cheeks flushed as Haley plucked at her skirt, dropping it as if she touched hot garbage.

“Actually, nevermind.” She said, her voice laced with disgust as she walked away, leaving the farmer morbidly embarrassed. 

She took a moment to collect herself, surely the whole town wasn’t as rude as Haley. Georgia turned back towards the town square, only to find herself face to face with a mustached man. 

“Oh!” She exclaimed nervously, hand over her heart, “Hi there!”

“Sorry to frighten you,” the dorky seeming man blushed, running a hand through his brown hair. He was definitely older than her, maybe mid 30’s. “I’m Harvey, the town doctor. You must be the new farmer, it's a pleasure to finally meet you!”

“A pleasure to meet you as well,” the farmer beamed, relieved by his kind demeanor. “I’m Georgia.”

“Georgia, are you alright?” he asked, eying the hand over her heart.

“Yes sorry,” she sighed, arms dropping to her sides. “I’m just out of it today.”

“You should come visit me soon,” He offered, “I perform regular check-ups and procedures for all the residents here. Farming is hard work, be sure to stop by if needed.”

“Thank you, I do need to transfer my prescriptions soon.” She admitted.

“Come in some time this week then,” he smiled kindly, “I’ll be here to help," he gestured to the building next to them. She nodded in agreement and he flashed her a smile before he disappeared into his clinic.

Georgia sighed in relief. There was at least some hope for making friends it seemed. She continued her exploration, keeping her eyes peeled for anyone new to greet. She quickly came across a handsome guy around her age, aimlessly spinning a gridball in his hands. 

“Hello,” she waved, stopping a few feet from him. His face lit up, a slightly mischievous grin taking over his mouth.

“Hey, you’re the new girl?” He eyed her up and down, his gaze stopping at her chest. “Oh yeah, I think we’re going to get along great. I’m Alex.”

The farmer swallowed her discomfort as his eyes remained glued to her chest.

“Georgia. Nice to meet you,” She offered. With that he finally looked her in the eyes.

“I’ll see you around,” he winked his dismissal as he walked away.

She quickly went in the opposite direction, adjusting her dress nervously after seeing the way Alex ogled her. She spotted a red headed girl sitting under a tree, completely engrossed in a book. Georgia approached carefully, waving as she caught the girl's attention.

“Hello,” she started, but the girl quickly closed her book, cheeks red as she hid it behind her as if hiding something precious. The farmer stopped awkwardly. She didn’t dare mention that she had recognised that title, not blaming the shy woman for hiding it.

“Oh, Hello. Erm… I’m Penny.”

“Hi Penny,” Georgia smiled politely. “I’m Georgia.”

“Did you want something?” Penny asked quietly. The farmer couldn’t tell if the girl was annoyed or just shy. 

“Oh.. no. Just wanted to say hi. Have a good day!” She said uncomfortably before walking away.

She found herself walking towards a group of people standing by the river. They all seemed around her age, so she silently prayed to Yoba that she could make some friends as she nervously approached. 

“Hi there,” she chirped quietly, and all three people looked up at her, a mix of expressions on their faces.

“Oh that’s right… I heard someone was moving onto that old farm,” a purple haired girl was the first to speak. She was definitely giving Georgia goth vibes. 

“Of all the places to move, you chose Pelican Town?” A tall, dark haired guy asked, his face twisting in disgust as his eyes studied her. The third member of their group cleared his throat, pocketing his cell phone and flashing her a kind, lopsided smile. 

“Hey, I’m Sam. Good to meet you,” he said coolly as he leaned on his skateboard. He was much more welcoming in contrast to his companions. “These two are Sebastian and Abigail.” He nodded to his friends as he introduced them. Sebastian only rolled his eyes as he pulled out a cigarette, lighting it as he turned away from them and walked a few paces down the river. 

“I’m Georgia. Nice to meet you guys,” The farmer squeaked nervously as she waved goodbye, quickly moving towards the forest. 

She took a break by the lake, kicking a rock into the water. Taking a seat in the soft grass she watched the river as it moved, already questioning her new life here. She wasn't always this... awkward. But it was painfully clear that she was an outcast amidst the small town's inhabitants, and she wasn't sure if they were going to accept her anytime soon. While deep in doubt filled thought she was suddenly caught off guard by a whistled tune sounding behind her. She turned to find a man and woman walking towards her, friendly smiles on their faces. 

“Oh, hello,” she smiled back as she stood up, dusting off her dress. The tall and dapperly dressed man extended his hand, so Georgia followed suit, expecting a handshake. Instead he took her hand gently in his before bringing it to his face, pressing his lips to her knuckles. She blushed, surprised at the outdated show of chivalry.

“Ah, the new farmer we’ve all been expecting… and whose arrival has sparked many conversations!” He beamed as he released her hand. 

“You picked a good time to move here… the spring is lovely.” The woman offered politely, even though she sent a strange look towards her male companion. 

“I’m Elliott,” the man introduced himself with a slight bow. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“I’m Leah,” the woman shared a kind smile. “We are quite new here ourselves, I moved here about a year and a half ago.”

“And I am nearly approaching a year since I journeyed to this quaint town,” Elliott flashed her a smile. “I do hope you soon find yourself feeling at home.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you both,” the farmer smiled, “I’m Georgia. It’s been hard being the new person.. I am glad to meet others who have been in that position.” She admitted, cheeks red as she eyed the dirt. 

“Ah,” Elliott hummed, “some people in this town can come off as quite rude, but do not fret my dear, you can find comradery in your local artists.”

“Local artists?”

“Yes, I am an aspiring author, working on my next novel. Leah here is the true artist.”

“Also aspiring,” Leah blushed, “but working on it! I dabble in painting and sculpting, you should come by my cabin sometime to see my work!”

“I’d love to,” Georgia felt a weight off her shoulders, perhaps she wouldn’t be so alone after all. 

“Who knows, you could be the inspiration we’ve both been looking for,” Elliott mused with a wink. The farmer’s face burned, she knew her cheeks had to be an embarrassing shade of pink. She cleared her throat. 

“Thank you both for being so welcoming,” she said earnestly. “I hope to see you soon!” 

Georgia flashed them both a smile before walking towards her farm, deciding her social battery had been completely drained for the day.

Chapter 2: Spring 8, Year 1

Spring 8, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up feeling more refreshed after having not spending all day yesterday working on the farm or in the mines as she had previous nights. Though she did have an uneasy feeling in her stomach, unable to help but think about yesterday’s events. She checked the list of residents Lewis had given her, frowning when she realized she still had a few people to meet. She sighed as she got ready before hurrying out the door to tend to her crops. The latest batch of parsnips were ready to harvest and she was pleased to have some produce to ship.

When she was done planting more seeds and putting away a few parsnips for herself, she made her way back towards Cindersap forest, hoping to run into the kind artists once more. 

Instead, she ran into the grumpiest man she had ever met. 

“I don’t know you. Why are you talking to me?” he snapped at her. She hadn’t even said anything yet. The man reeked of alcohol and weed. He was rather disheveled in appearance, wearing a stained Joja uniform. She remembered working for Joja wasn’t the happiest time of her life, but she wasn’t an asshole like this jerk.

“Sorry,” was all she could say as he sneered at her and stomped towards town. She let out a breath once he was out of sight, scratching her head at his behavior. Georgia waited a few more minutes before heading towards town herself, making sure she wouldn't catch up with him. While waiting she spotted Haley snapping photos along the river. She decided not to greet her again for fear of further judgement. 

Strolling into town square she found her way towards the doctor’s office.

“Welcome to the clinic!” A sweet voice rang out. 

Georgia nervously approached the counter.

“Oh!” the nurse stopped, seemingly excited. “Aren’t you the farmer who just moved in? I’m Maru, I’ve been looking forward to meeting you! You know, with a small town like this, a new face can really alter the dynamic. It’s exciting!”

“It’s nice to meet you Maru,” Georgia smiled awkwardly. 

“Do you have an appointment?” Maru asked, changing the subject as she fiddled through some papers. 

“No, but-”

“There you are,” Harvey waved her in as he stood at the door to the waiting room, holding it open for her. “Maru, please add Miss Georgia to our patient list.”

“Yes, Doctor Harvey.”

“Come on back,” Harvey welcomed her as she followed him through the small hospital and into an exam room. He closed the door behind them and gestured for her to sit on the exam table. 

“Hello Doctor,” she chewed on her lip as she nervously glanced around the exam room. “I just wanted to transfer over my prescriptions..”

“Of course,” the doctor grabbed his clipboard and a pen, writing a few things down. “But first I need to ask you some questions. It's important to establish a history for my patients.”

“Alright,” she replied sheepishly. 

“At some point I do need to perform a physical assessment as well,” he said, adjusting his glasses. “It’s important to have a baseline in case anything happens on the farm or in general. Do you ever go into the mines?” She nodded. He looked ready to lecture her but held his tongue. “The mines can be dangerous as well. Do you have the time for a physical assessment today?”

“Oh, erm.. Sure.” She blushed when he stood up. 

“Perfect. Here, put on this exam gown.. I'll step out for a minute and be right back,” he gave her a reassuring smile as he handed her a thin paperlike robe. He left shortly after, allowing her a moment to hesitate before she stripped to her underwear and donned the paper gown. 

After neatly folding her clothes and setting them down on a chair, she sat back on the exam table. A few minutes passed as she read the posters on the wall, engrossed in a public safety warning about joja cola when the doctor returned. 

“Alright, some questions first,” he cleared his throat as he sat on a stool, rolling around to face her with clipboard in hand. The first few questions were simple: her age, allergies, previous health problems and procedures. He seemed intrigued when she told him the story of how she broke her ankle as a kid, falling out of a tree on the very farm she now lived on. 

“And what medications are you currently taking?”

“Oh, just my birth control pills,” she replied, finding the doctor suddenly pausing for a long moment as he considered her.

“Are you currently sexually active?” He asked, tone growing curious. 

“Not since moving here,” she admitted sheepishly as she looked at her feet.

“Mhm,” he hummed to himself as he wrote down a few more lines on his clipboard. “I’ll transfer your prescription from your old Pharmacy. You can pick up your new pills next week.”

“Perfect, thank you.”

“When is the last time you’ve had a pap smear?” He inquired. She swallowed as she noticed his eyes drag down her stomach.

“Uh.. well, its uh been a few years,” she disclosed, wracking her brain to remember. She was maybe 20 when she last got one. “At least five.”

“It's important for sexually active women to get a pap smear and HPV test every three years,” the doctor scolded her with a firm tone. She swallowed and nodded. “Let's schedule one for next week?”

“Oh, uh… sure,” she blushed at the thought of the doctor having to see her privates. He seemed to notice her hesitation.

“Don’t worry,” he reassured her, his warm hand finding itself on her knee. She felt goosebumps crawl over her as he squeezed. “Your health information is highly confidential. I’m here to ensure your health and safety.”

She nodded, watching his hand leave her knee as he scribbled down a few more lines. 

“Alrighty then,” he set the clipboard down as he stood, pushing his stool aside. He slid his stethoscope from around his neck, “let me just check a few of your vitals.”

She nodded, sitting up straight as he walked around the table to stand behind her. She shivered as the cold metal of the stethoscope pressed against her back. 

“Deep breaths,” Harvey murmured, his own breath warm against her chilled neck. She continued to breathe in and out deeply as he moved the cold instrument around her back, checking her lungs. He moved to face her, clearing his throat as he placed a hand on her shoulder. “I need to reach under your gown, okay?”

She nodded, looking away to hide her reddening face as his hand slid under the gown, the cold metal brushing against her breasts briefly as it found its way to right under her left boob. One hand stayed on her shoulder as he listened for about a minute before humming to himself. He moved the instrument to auscultate a few other spots around her chest before pulling away. 

“Your heart rate is rather high, Georgia.” he noted out loud. “Are you nervous?”

“Yes,” she squeaked awkwardly, “I’m uh… always nervous at doctor’s appointments.”

“Nothing to worry about,” he reassured her with a pat on the knee. “Now, lay down,” he instructed. She hesitated for a second before complying. He grabbed the hem of the gown, fingers brushing her thigh as he lifted it. “I just need to listen to your stomach, okay?” 

She winced in embarrassment as he pulled the gown up a little too high, baring her stomach and nearly exposing her breasts. She was glad she kept on her underwear, though she was slightly mortified that the doctor could see her lacy thong. The doctor stayed composed though, pressing the stethoscope against her stomach. Listening to all four quadrants before finally taking a step back and draping his stethoscope around his shoulders. He grabbed the hem of her gown once more, his hand brushing against her chest, then stomach, then thighs as he lowered it carefully. She sat up as he stepped away, crossing her arms across her chest to hide her now perky nipples. The doctor chuckled. 

“Well then, I believe we are done here. Come back next Monday at 11 am for your pap smear and prescription.”

“Okay Doctor,” she started but he stopped her.

“Harvey,” he insisted, “Just Harvey. I’ll be in the front with Maru, go ahead and change. Leave when you're ready.”

She waited for the door to close behind him before she hopped off the table and quickly changed back into her clothes. She wore a crop top and loose overalls that she had styled by removing one strap to reveal more of her shirt, but now she cursed herself for not wearing a bra today. She thanked both Maru and Harvey as she practically ran out the door, covering her chest.

Georgia festered in her embarrassment as she plopped down on a bench, head in her hands. Who knew that a simple doctor's appointment would get her so… flustered. 

After a few calming moments she jumped to her feet. She was ready to carry on with her day, but instead found a blue haired woman staring at her with unnervingly large eyes from across the town square. She flashed a smile and waved, only for the woman to skip over to her happily. 

“Ooh!” She squealed, dancing in place as she ran up to the farmer. “I can read it on your face. You’re going to love it here in Pelican town, Georgia.”

“Uh,” Georgia cringed at the blue haired woman's dance as she circled her. She didn’t entirely question how the woman knew her name, but it did seem off to her. “I sure hope so!”

“I’m Emily,” she stopped, her face only inches from Georgia’s. “If you need something to do in the evenings, stop by the Saloon! That's where I work!”

“Ooh, okay!” Georgia squeaked, taking a step backward.

“Sometimes,” Emily’s voice lowered to a whisper as she leaned in way too close for comfort. “The flowers speak to me. They’ve had lots to say about your arrival. You’re the talk of the town! And the ground!”

“Oh..” Georgia tried to stay composed for the clearly crazy woman. “That's uh.. Really cool, I guess.”

“See you at the saloon sometime!” Emily embraced the farmer tightly before skipping away, leaving her even more frazzled than before. 

“Well,” Georgia cleared her throat with a cough as she looked at the planter full of flowers in front of Pierre’s. “Can you tell her to take it down a notch?”

The flowers, however, did not speak to her. She supposed she was grateful for that.

Chapter 3: Spring 12, Year 1

Spring 12, Year 1

 

Georgia had spent the day following her appointment with doctor Harvey on the farm, not wanting to interact with anyone from town. She worked from dawn till dusk on cleaning up the land, breaking stones and branches until her arms could no longer lift her tools. On wednesday she went back into town, meeting the remaining townsfolk on the list and exchanging a few gifts and pleasantries. Everyone in town gave off strange vibes to her, leading her to spend her Thursday once again confined to the farm, overthinking every interaction and questioning if she should give up the farm life. Most of the town was pleasant enough, but the bachelors and bachelorettes were either cold and indifferent or seemed generally bored by her presence. 

Today she finished her farmwork at 3 pm, so she cleaned herself up and talked herself into enjoying a friday night at the saloon. Lewis had told her most of the town spent Friday night there, so if she managed to not embarrass herself perhaps she could mingle and make friends. She went back and forth between two dresses, one more modest than the other. Back in Zuzu City she would occasionally go clubbing with her friends, not afraid to flirt and show some skin for a free drink or two. 

For some reason moving to Pelican Town had made her more reserved and self conscious. Perhaps she needed to let go tonight and be more confident, she decided as she pulled on the skimpier dress. As she adjusted her boobs to their full potential, she questioned her appearance. What if it was too much for the modest townsfolk? 

She pushed her intrusive thoughts aside as she did her makeup for the first time in weeks, having given up after the first day when she had sweat it all off before noon. 

By 6 pm she was making her way to the saloon, going back and forth on potentially chickening out. As she approached the sound of music and laughter reached her ears, reassuring her to take the extra steps into the building. 

She cringed as the chatter died down ever so slightly when she entered. She made her way to the bar. 

“My favorite farmer!” Emily squealed as she ran up, catching Georgia off guard as she leaned over the bar to grab her hands. “Let me make you a drink! Strong or are you not a drinker?”

“Uh,” She considered the question for a moment, glancing around the room. “Something strong please.”

She was going to need some liquid courage to talk to the other patrons. Emily went to work. Georgia watched the blue haired woman dance around the bar, feeling her stomach lurch as she poured several different bottles into a shaker. She was handed a colorful cocktail that smelled stronger than what she was used to. 

“Cheers!” Emily giggled as she danced off to help Shane, the drunken man leaning on the bar as he gulped back another beer, Three empty glasses already surrounding him. 

Georgia took a sip from her glass, her face pinching at the strong beverage. Quickly deciding that rather than sipping she needed to down the whole thing quick enough to not taste it. She left the empty glass on the bar, throat burning as she made her way past the carpenter dancing with her scientist husband. 

She found her way into a game room just as the alcohol began to warm her blood. A low whistle caught her attention, turning her head to find Sebastian and Sam leaning against a pool table. 

“Whoa, farmer,” Sam looked her up and down, a smirk playing on his lips, “you clean up nice!”

“The city girl is out tonight,” Sebastian said, tone indifferent as his cold eyes studied her. “You play pool?”

“Yeah, play a round with us,” Sam piped up before she could answer, wrapping his arm around her shoulders and guiding her towards the table. “Come on Abby, let's play teams.”

“Oh, I’m not very good,” the farmer confessed as Abigail got off the couch, seeming disgruntled as she walked over, arms crossed. 

“Perfect, girls against boys then,” Abigail grinned.

“No way,” Sam hissed. “You won’t stand a chance. Let’s play fair, me and hottie here against you guys.” Sam said as he pulled her closer. 

“Give her a break,” Sebastian growled at Sam, pushing a pool stick roughly at his friend, who put his hands up in defeat. 

“I really don’t know how to play,” she insisted as Sebastian grabbed her arm and pulled her with him to the opposite end of the pool table. 

“I’ll teach you,” he grumbled as Sam racked the balls. Sebastian aimed his stick, looking rather focused as he hit the white ball into the pyramid of others. She watched a few balls enter sockets around the table. “We’re stripes.” he called out to Sam, who went up for his turn.

Her hazy mind tried to take notes, startling when Sebastian suddenly pushed a stick into her hands. 

“You’re up,” he crossed his arms. When she moved to aim at the ball, she heard him groan behind her. “Oh for Yoba’s sake. No, like this.”

She jumped as he leaned over her, pressing himself to her backside as his hands went over hers, adjusting her grip and position. 

“And just… hit it,” he commanded, lips rather close to her ear. She listened, striking the ball. 

Much to her surprise she hit a striped one into a socket. She almost danced with excitement, stopping herself when she realized she was still pressed against Sebastian. Sam and Abigail were watching them, Sam seeming smug and Abigail looking pissed.

“Good girl,” Sebastian mumbled against her ear, and she was suddenly all too aware of how close they were. She swallowed as he backed away, his eyes now watching Abigail nonchalantly as she went up to the table for her turn. Georgia adjusted her skirt awkwardly, telling herself that the warmth in her stomach was definitely from the alcohol. 

After a few more rounds Abigail knocked the black ball into a socket, earning an angry shout from Sam. Apparently that ended the game. 

“Face it Sam, we were gonna win anyway,” Sebastian grinned as he wrapped his arm around the farmer’s shoulder and pulled her against him tightly in celebration. 

“We were about to have our massive come back,” Sam whined as he walked off to the Joja Cola machine. 

“Yeah right,” Sebastian mused before letting Georgia go. He looked at her for a second before running his hand through his black hair, becoming cold once more. “Good game. Bye.” 

Her eyebrows rose as she watched him walk away, sitting on the couch with Abigail as she played a game on her phone. Georgia turned back towards the main part of the saloon. As she made her way through the crowd she became increasingly aware that she was most definitely drunk. It took all her concentration to focus on walking in the spinning bar.

“Hey Georgia,” Harvey’s blurry face came into her vision. She watched as his face doubled, both pinching into a frown as he observed her. “Are you alright?” 

“S.. I’m.. sss fine,” she hiccuped, blushing when he reached out and grabbed her elbow to hold her steady. 

“As your doctor I feel obliged to warn you about the overconsumption of alcohol.” He said firmly, eyes seeming to search her face and body for signs of injury. He sighed and then, much to her surprise, let out a warm chuckle, “but I think it’s a tad too late for that, now is it?”

“Sway too late,” her confirmation came out slurred. 

“I’ll save the lecture for Monday.”

“Oh Yoba,” she held her face in dread, “Ss.. not shmonday.”

“No?” The doctor seemed confused.

“Monday you’re gonna.. touch my hoohah,” she lamented, showing her anxiety. The doctor seemed surprised, looking around almost uncomfortably. 

“Uh, yes, that is part of the procedure. Do you wish to cancel?” 

“No!” She interjected quickly, waving her hands in emphasis. “I need it!”

“Oh?” The doctor seemed taken aback, his cheeks turning red. Georgia felt her own face explode red with warmth as she realized what she said. 

“Oh, erm uh.. no, I meant I need the…” she stumbled over her words, her drunken mind having a hard time remembering, “smap spear. I mean Pap smear!”

The doctor only chuckled in response, squeezing her elbow slightly where he still held it. 

“I gotta go,” she mumbled as she walked away quickly, rubbing her temples. 

She searched the saloon, looking for the exit when instead she made eye contact with Elliott. The author waved her over and she stumbled towards him. 

“Ah, the lovely Georgia,” he crooned as he stood, closing the gap between them and offering his arm. She took it, allowing him to help steady her as he guided them to a table. 

Leah smiled and waved to her as Elliott helped her take a seat, ensuring she wasn’t going to fall over. His finger curled under her chin, making her look up at him.

“I take it you’ve already had a few beverages?” He pondered as he observed her. 

“Sonly one,” she mumbled. Both Elliott and Leah laughed. 

“Oh dear, one of Emily’s concoctions I take it?” Elliott asked. The farmer nodded. He released her chin, patting her head before walking to the bar. 

“Yeah I’d stick to the wine and beer around here,” Leah laughed as she reached across the table to squeeze the farmer's hand. “Emily just kinda goes with the flow.. literally. No recipes, just vibes.” 

Georgia laughed with Leah as Elliott returned, his hand on Georgia’s back as he set a glass down before her. 

“Thought you might appreciate some water,” he winked at her as he returned to his chair. 

“Thank you,” she sighed as she took a sip.

 Elliott and Leah began talking about their current projects, the conversation quickly turning somber as they both lamented on their lack of inspiration. Georgia tried to listen and keep up, chiming in and offering her drunken support here and there, but she grew sleepier by the minute. 

Elliott, now somewhat drunk as well, began telling a story for them. He was mid monologue, holding his beer up as he told some crazy medieval story that she couldn't tell if he made up on the spot or not. Leah giggled as she sipped her wine, clapping and cheering as they went. 

The farmer yawned, stretching her arms before laying her head on them atop the table. She decided to let her eyes rest for just a moment. Before she knew it she was out.

“Georgia?” Elliott’s voice sounded concerned as he shook her shoulder carefully. She realized the music had stopped playing, the bar quiet except the sound of dishes clinking and water running in the sink. 

“10 minutes till closing!” Gus called out. 

Georgia groggily sat up, rubbing her eyes. She frowned when her hands came away covered in mascara. She probably looked like a drunk raccoon. 

“There you are,” Elliott sighed with relief. She watched as he took off his coat, draping it around her shoulders before offering his arm. “Come on dear, I’ll walk you home.”

“It’s okay,” she waved him off, not wanting to trouble him further.

“I insist,” Elliott guided her towards the door. “I can’t let a beautiful woman walk home alone at this time of night.”

She looked up at him, eyes wide. He only offered a wink.

They stumbled out of the saloon, finding the town nearly deserted and dark around them. Sebastian and Shane were the only ones left, both smoking just outside the door. Sebastian nodded to her, but before she could nod back Elliott wrapped his arm around her shoulders, guiding her towards the farm. 

“I’m sorry,” she muttered as they passed the bus stop. She hiccuped and he chuckled.

“Do not apologize,” Elliott’s fingers brushed her hair soothingly, “I enjoyed this time with you.” 

“I probably look like some kind of raccoon monster,” she muttered. 

“You’re marvelous,” Elliott said softly, stopping to let her go at the steps of her cottage. She just blinked at him. 

“Goodnight.” He murmured as he bent down, lips brushing her cheek before he took a few steps back, watching her quickly run into her home. 

“Goodnight handsome author man,” She got out the unnecessary words quickly. His smile grew as he chuckled and turned to leave.

She waved goodbye as she closed the door, blushing as she stripped off her uncomfortable dress and collapsed into bed.

 

Chapter 4: Spring 13, Year 1

Spring 13, Year 1

 

Georgia stayed in bed until 7 am. Hung over with an incredibly bruised ego as she recounted what she could remember about the night before. She splashed her face with cold water and drank some coffee as she got ready for the egg festival. 

She had to scrub her face quite a bit to get the old makeup off, only to put on some more to cover up the eye bags and sickly complexion that was left behind from last night's endeavors. 

She wasn’t quite sure what people wore to an egg festival, or what an egg festival even was really. They didn’t celebrate that back in Zuzu City, it must have been a small town thing. She opted for some pastels, finding a cute pastel pink and green overall dress and a flowy white long sleeve shirt under it.

She had another cup of coffee before wandering towards town, arriving right as the festival started. 

Georgia was surprised to find Shane abnormally pleasant, holding a chicken proudly as he chatted with some others about his hens. She hadn’t realized he raised chickens, but started to remember hearing that Marnie was his aunt or something. 

Looking around hopelessly, Georgia made her way to the food and drinks, pouring herself a glass of punch. 

“Between you and me, I put something real nice into the punch,” Pam chuckled, bumping shoulders with the farmer conspiratorially. 

“Oh… great,” Georgia smiled at the alcoholic woman, walking away while sniffing the punch. She decided she probably shouldn’t be drinking more after last night. 

She awkwardly walked around the town square, waving politely to every person she came across. 

“There’s the Friday night champion!” Sam exclaimed, dragging her attention to the small group huddled at the edge of the square. She let him pull her into a half hug as he patted her on the back. “Next time, you’re on my team hotstuff.”

“You wish,” Sebastian said with his usual indifference, dropping his cigarette butt onto the ground and squishing it with his boot. 

“How are you feeling today?” Sam asked as he looked her over, “when I saw you last, you were passed out on a table.”

The group chuckled, leaving Georgia red faced. 

“Did you make it home?” Sebastian asked, no hint of care in his tone but his eyes seemed curious. She watched as he glanced to the side. Following his gaze she found Elliott and Leah not too far away. 

“Yes,” she shrugged, unsure of what else to say. 

“Are you going to participate in the egg race?” Abigail asked, changing the subject. Georgia nodded, leading Abigail to flash a cocky grin. “I can’t wait to beat you then.” 

“Abby always wins,” Sam said, rolling his eyes. 

“And she’s fucking insufferable about it,” Sebastian frowned, pulling out a new cigarette and walking away. 

“They’re just jealous,” the purple haired goth girl exclaimed proudly. 

“There are literal children here, Abby. You made Vinny cry last year.” Sam snapped at her.

She started recounting every year she’s won, while Sam tried to argue she cheated somehow for nearly every one. Georgia snuck away as they got heated. 

“Hello,” Elliott smiled warmly as she approached. “Rest well?”

“As best I could for the circumstances,” she shrugged. “Thank you again for walking me home. Did you get any rest?” 

“I would be remiss to allow you to venture into the dark on your own in such a state ,” he said warmly. “And yes, in fact I dreamt the most wonderful dream.” 

“I’m glad.” She smiled at him. Leah clapped beside her. 

“Georgia, you should come over soon! I’d love for you to see the piece I just started!”

“I’d love to!” Georgia smiled.

“Great,” Leah grinned, “Come over whenever!” 

Georgia agreed happily before walking away, deciding to take one teensy sip of the spiked punch. It tasted too much like vodka. She spit it out into a bush, dumping the rest of the cup's contents with it. 

“Hey new girl,” Alex called out to her. She turned to see him standing with Haley, who looked back at her with disgust. Shock took over her pretty face as Alex waved for Georgia to come closer. The blonde turned to glare up at the jock.

She walked over nervously, being sure to keep her distance from Haley. 

“Do you have chickens?” He asked. 

“Not yet, I plan on building a coop this week though!” 

“I need lots of eggs,” he explained, “I gotta eat at least three eggs a day to be this strong.” 

He rolled up his sleeve to show off his arm muscles. Haley rolled her eyes before sizing up the farmer. 

“Your makeup looks good,” she sighed with a bored tone.

“Oh, thank you.” 

“Bye.” Haley waved her off. Georgia complied, deciding to find mayor Lewis to start the egg hunt. 

 

Abigail did in fact, win the egg hunt. Earning several exasperated expressions from the others. Georgia made sure to buy a big bunny stuffed animal and some strawberry seeds before she left, quickly planting a few and saving the rest for next year since spring was halfway through.

Chapter 5: Spring 14, Year 1

Spring 14, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up to Marnie at her door, and so the day started with a new friend. She named her new white cat Miso and was happy to have the clingy little creature follow her around the farm. 

She threw herself into her work, so much so that she hadn’t even checked her mailbox until mid day. 

When she opened it she found an… egg? A colorful chicken egg. A folded piece of paper was taped to it, and she carefully peeled it away and unraveled it. 

 

Thank you for the view during the egg hunt yesterday. 

 

She frowned at the unsigned note, before noticing that the egg was covered in lewd drawings, little stick figure versions of her bent over to show a more detailed butt with a purple thong. 

She grimaced, wondering how many people peeked up her skirt during the egg hunt yesterday. Perhaps more importantly, she wondered who would care enough to leave a creepy and childish note for her. 

She thought about it for the rest of the day, unsettled by the whole situation. She couldn’t help but feel overly self conscious as she finished her chores and retired to her cottage for an early night.

Chapter 6: Spring 15, Year 1

Notes:

TW medical examination.

Spring 15, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up filled with dread, quickly tending to her crops before running back into the cottage for a shower. She scrubbed at her nether region before shaving meticulously. Cleaning herself thoroughly, not much different than she would before going on a date. 

Except this was not a date. It was a doctor’s appointment. He probably wouldn’t even notice or care how her vagina was displayed. Yet she found herself considering what Harvey might like as she rummaged through her underwear drawer. 

She arrived at the clinic before 11. Maru had offered her some water while she waited but Georgia politely declined, worried she would have to pee during the exam. 

She watched as Maru went around the desk and opened the door to the waiting room. 

“Please follow me.” 

Georgia followed her nervously to the exam room, the same one as before. 

“Go ahead and change into this,” Maru instructed as she handed Georgia one of those paper gowns. “The doctor will be with you shortly.”

She stripped once Maru left, quickly putting on the paper exam gown. She hopped onto the exam table, sitting on the edge with her legs dangling as she mentally prepared herself. 

“Good morning Georgia,” The doctor greeted her as he walked in the room, closing the door behind him. He took a seat on his stool and rolled himself closer, nearly between her legs. His warm hand was on her knee once more. “Still nervous about me ‘touching your hoohah’ today?” 

“Well… yes,” she admitted, embarrassment coloring her skin pink. 

The doctor tsked her, squeezing her knee reassuringly. “I can understand why, I’ll try to make it as quick and painless as possible for you.”

“Thank you.”

“Go ahead and lay back,” he instructed. “Good, now knees up. Perfect.”

She dutifully followed his orders, her heart thundering in her chest as he rolled himself to the end of the exam table, right between her legs. 

He moved the gown, pulling it to expose her and part of her stomach for a better view. He then pushed her thighs apart a tad more before putting on gloves. 

She watched in mortified silence as he pressed his gloved fingers into her folds, spreading her open as he leaned in for a better look. 

“Perfect,” he muttered under his breath, catching her attention. “Perfectly healthy looking to me!” He quickly explained before pulling away to grab a metal tool. “Alright, well this is a speculum. It’s not the most comfortable tool so bear with me.”

He rubbed her knee reassuringly for a moment before preparing for the procedure. The cold metal of the speculum entered her, making her squirm. He opened it a bit, earning a whimper that she couldn’t hold back, much to her embarrassment. To his credit he remained a complete professional, unphased by her reactions as he pulled out the large swab. 

“It’ll only hurt for a second,” he explained before proceeding. 

She flinched when she felt it press against her cervix, sighing in relief when he took it out just as quickly and placed the sample in a bag. 

He turned back to her, removing the speculum with one hand while the other rubbed her inner thigh. She was sure he meant it to be reassuring, but her body certainly didn’t take it that way. 

“All done! Not so bad, was it?” He asked with a grin. She shook her head. 

She caught him sparing one last glance towards her privates before getting up and taking off his gloves. He grabbed the sample and his clipboard. 

“Go ahead and change, when you’re done I’ll be at the counter with your prescription.”

“Thank you,” she chirped.

“And Georgia,” he caught her attention. “Be careful not to drink so much in the future. I hate to say it, but not everyone in town has good intentions around a drunk young woman.”

She nodded as he left. A flush took over her face when she found herself a wet mess, even leaving behind a wet patch on the disposable paper that covered the exam table. She changed quickly, unable to help but wonder how the doctor felt about that as she made her way to the front of the clinic. 

“Now because we are a little out of the way, we had to switch your birth control pills. It’s the same medication and dosage, only made by a different manufacturer, so you may notice a slight difference in side effects and effectiveness.”

She nodded as Harvey had her sign a few papers before handing her the month's supply. 

“I’ll have the next pack ready for you on Summer 15th, if you need it sooner please give us a call.”

“Thank you,” she waved to them as she left, sighing in relief as she stepped out into the fresh air. 

The day was still young, the town somewhat busy. She could see Sam and Sebastian over by the river, Sam on his skateboard and Sebastian smoking. 

Caroline and Jodi were standing not too far away from where she stood, chattering in hushed tones and glancing over ever so often, she quickly realized they were talking about her. When she moved to walk away Caroline called for her.

“Hey farmer! We just wanted to let you know that we host an aerobics class every Tuesday morning at the shop!” 

“You should join sometime! Most of the ladies around town do!” Jodi chimed in.

“I would love to, thank you.” Georgia smiled as she left them to continue their gossip. Perhaps she would drop in to the class tomorrow, she could use some healthy exercise that wasn’t work related. 

She found herself crossing the bridge towards the beach. She didn’t usually come down this way, only when she wanted to quickly comb the beach for shells and artifacts. 

She picked up a pretty blue shell, examining it in her hand as she walked along the shore. Choosing a nice spot a few feet from the water to sit down, she skipped a rock into the waves. She let the sun warm her skin as she fiddled with the shell. 

“Georgia!” Elliott appeared, standing over her with a swoon worthy smile. “Always a pleasure to find myself in your presence.” 

“Elliott,” she greeted him. “Nice to see you as well.”

“Mind if I join you?” he asked. 

“No, not at all.” She insisted, patting the warm sand next to her.

Elliott took a seat, rather close to her as he leaned back, his face tilted up at the sun. He was certainly handsome, and quite the gentleman. She tried not to stare for too long, biting her lip when she tried to push away her pathetically desperate thoughts. Her dry spell was getting to her.

“What brings you here on this lovely day?” Elliott asked, his fingers finding themselves toying with a lock of her hair. 

“Just wanted to relax for a bit,” she said, not wanting to disclose about how… flustered she was after her earlier appointment.

“Ah yes,” he hummed. “That’s why I moved into that little cabin just over there. This strand of beach tends to offer plenty of peace and quiet, most of the time at least.”

She observed the cabin he referred to, the small dilapidated shack not too far behind them.

“I apologize if I’ve disturbed your peaceful morning,” she found herself worried that she had intruded somehow. 

“You couldn’t disturb me if you tried,” he crooned, releasing the strand of hair he had been playing with. He sat up, seeming to think for a second before asking, “Georgia, do you ever read?”

“Of course,” she shrugged.

“Often?”

“I would say so,” she admitted. “I was in a book club back in the city.”

“A book club?” He pondered, suddenly enthusiastic. He hopped to his feet, offering his hand to help her up. She took it. “Would you mind joining me in my humble shack? I have been restless as of late, unsure what kind of story to pen.”

“Sure,” Georgia allowed him to lead her to his home. 

Inside was tidy but rather empty for a small space. Elliott dragged the bench from his piano over to be closer to his writing desk, taking a seat in a chair for himself as he patted the piano bench for her to sit on. She took a seat as he turned, grabbing a piece of paper and jotting down a few notes. 

“I fear people don’t read much anymore,” he lamented. “It’s always inspiring to hear from a reader themself. What kind of genre do you read?”

“Well,” Georgia felt her skin flush as she considered her words. “The books I read tend to lean towards romance I suppose.”

“Romance! Yes, a classic indeed. I will remember that,” he smiled as he wrote down something onto his paper. “What about romance pulls you in? A love triangle, perhaps? Forbidden love or love at first sight even?”

She swallowed nervously under his interrogation. 

“Well…”

“Yes?”

“I tend to read books on the… smuttier side.” she admitted, her blush growing.

“Smuttier?” He seemed genuinely perplexed. Georgia winced. 

“You know,” she dug herself deeper as she realized she would very well have to explain smut to this grown man, who was genuinely confused. “Smut. It’s like… porn, in word form.”

It was Elliott’s turn to blush now, his cheeks pink as he let out a hum of understanding. 

“Smut…” he wrote the word down on his paper. “Do many people read this?”

“Oh yes… my book club was almost entirely smutty books.” she shrugged. She thought of Penny and how she hid that book the first day. “I believe a few people in town may enjoy those… kinds of reads as well.”

“Hmm, you don’t say? I’m unsure if the local library has many references for that.”

“It doesn't, I’ve checked.” Georgia laughed awkwardly. 

She had checked after seeing Penny with her own smutty book. Disappointed to find nothing but history books and excerpts about Pelican Town itself. She had considered asking Penny where she got it, but the shy girl seemed to avoid her like the plague. Georgia pulled off her backpack, fishing through it. She had brought a few books from her collection when she moved, having originally thought she would have more time to read. She had underestimated the time needed for farming. The blood drained from her face when the only book she had on her happened to be one of the filthiest she had ever read. He seemed fascinated as he peered at the suggestive art and title on the cover. She pulled it out and handed it to him. 

“I brought this from the city. It's… erm, a little more on the extreme side of smut.”

“Thank you, I’ll treat it with the utmost care,” he said as he examined the well worn spine. When he opened it to flip through the pages she felt her heart sink into her stomach. 

“Well, I should go..” she started as she watched his eyebrows shoot up. He must have found a rather explicit page. He cleared his throat uncomfortably, closing the book and setting it down gently on his desk. 

“Well Georgia,” he stood, dusting off his lap and adjusting his coat. She tried not to stare at what was certainly a growing erection from whatever he had just read. “You have been positively inspiring. Thank you for your insight.”

“Of course,” she giggled awkwardly as she headed for the door. “Good luck on your writing! And reading,” she added, a tad quieter. He chuckled as he escorted her to the door.

She decided she would have to avoid Elliott for a few days, in fear he would think less of her after reading such filthy and lewd fiction. She internally scolded herself for even bringing it up. The man was far too prim and proper for such a thing. She dared to secretly hope that he might enjoy it enough to write his own smut, she would need something new to read eventually. 

Georgia made her way across the bridge into town just as the sun began to set. She was stopped in her tracks when Sebastian stepped into her path.

“Hello,” she waved to him nervously as she went to walk around him. He blocked her from passing. 

“Are you fucking the hermit?” he asked nonchalantly. Her jaw went slack at the audacity.

“Excuse me?”

“Are. You. Fucking. Elliott?” he asked, slowly this time as if speaking to an idiot. 

“No, I was chatting with him about books.” she explained before frowning. “Why does it matter to you?”

“What of the doctor?” He asked, tone cold. 

“What about the doctor?” 

“You sure visit him a lot.” he pointed out.

“Yoba forbid a girl care about her health,” she mumbled as she crossed her arms. His eyes narrowed as he took a drag from his cigarette. He leaned down, exhaling the smoke directly into her face. She coughed. 

“You got daddy issues or something?”

“Excuse me?” She blinked at him, shocked. He didn’t patronize her this time. Just waited for a response. When it didn’t come he flicked his waning cigarette into the dirt. 

“If you’re into Elliott or Harvey it screams daddy issues. Might as well go for Lewis or Willy at that point.”

“I’m not into anyone ,” she defended, though she knew it was a lie. Perhaps he knew too, his eyebrows shifting in judgment. 

“Whatever,” he said coldly as he walked away. 

She watched him leave, several emotions contorting her mind. It settled with frustration. She hurried back to the farm, going to bed early.

Chapter 7: Spring 16, Year 1

Spring 16, Year 1

 

Georgia decided to try the aerobics class after all, only to be quickly humbled by a group of middle aged women. And Emily, but that part didn’t surprise her. The eccentric girl seemed like a ball of endless energy. 

By the time class was over, Georgia was drenched in sweat and out of breath. The rest of the ladies seemed fine, having not even the slightest inkling of exhaustion. 

“Thanks for joining us!” Caroline beamed at the panting farmer. 

“Thanks for inviting me,” she smiled back, swallowing the taste of blood in her mouth. 

She watched as Jodi and Caroline disappeared into a different room. Something about the two of them seemed off, but Georgia was too tired to question it. Marnie and Robin approached her with friendly smiles. 

“Ready for some animals yet?” Marnie asked curiously. 

“Almost! I have all the materials set aside for a coop, I just need to pay Robin here a visit,” she smiled at the carpenter, who clapped her hands together with excitement. 

“Perfect! Come over tomorrow and we can get you set up!” Robin patted her on the shoulder as she and Marnie walked away together. 

Georgia glanced around the room. She was surprised to see a church set up on the opposite wall. Peeking inside she found an altar to Yoba. She herself was not particularly religious, but she did find herself praying to Yoba now and again.

“People come here every Sunday to use the church,” Abigail yawned as she walked towards Georgia. “My mom and I hide all day so we don't have to talk to anyone.. We don't care for religion, but it feels wrong to get rid of it, ya know?”

“Ah,” Georgia hummed, unsure what else to say. They both seemed to glance at Emily, who was still dancing by herself in the corner. 

“Want to see my room?” Abigail asked. Before she could respond, she was being dragged down a hallway. 

Abby’s room was interesting to say the least. It was rather messy and smelled… off. Georgia chalked it up to be the guinea pig on display, but couldn't be 100% certain that was the only factor.

“This is David,” Abigail said as she pointed to the small creature. “My dad is allergic to every other kind of animal, so I settled for this guy.”

“He’s adorable,” Georgia offered as she peered around the small cage. It seemed too small and lonely for the little guy. 

“Want to see my sword?” Abby asked in a hushed tone. Georgia only nodded, following the girl to her dresser. She pulled it open, pushing aside some clothes to expose her well hidden blade… as well as a series of strange sex toys. 

Abigail completely ignored the other items in the drawer as she pulled out the sword, waving it around theatrically while making whooshing noises with her mouth. Georgia had a hard time focusing, looking back and forth between the bizarre display and the even more bizarre collection of toys strewn about the drawer. It was difficult to imagine how the peculiar girl before her used the one that looked uncomfortably similar to a tentacle. She wondered if she made sound effects for that too.

“Cool huh?” Abigail asked proudly as she held out her sword, snapping Georgia back to reality. 

“Yeah, uh, super cool,” she said politely despite her discomfort. 

“Have you ever even seen a real sword before?” Abigail asked obnoxiously, the question irritated Georgia.

“Yeah,” she shrugged, pulling out her own sword. Abby’s jaw dropped. 

“Where did you get that? It’s so cool!” 

“The mines,” Georgia didn’t gloat, even when jealousy scrunched up Abby’s face. 

“Lucky,” she muttered. “We should go together sometime!”

“Sure!” Georgia said enthusiastically, despite having no intentions of taking Abigail anywhere. “I should probably go.. Have fun with your… sword.”

“See ya!” Abigail waved her off as she went back to thrusting her blade around incorrectly, sound effects and all. 

As she left Pierre’s she spotted Alex. It seemed the cocky jock saw her as well, tucking his gridball under his arm as he strode over. 

“New girl,” he grinned as he leaned against his home. 

“Hi Alex,” she greeted back. He bit his lip as he looked her over. 

“I can’t wait for summer,” he lamented, looking sad for a moment before a smirk bloomed on his lips. “Do you have a bikini?”

She couldn’t help but giggle, more so from discomfort than attraction. 

“How much do you weigh?” Alex asked her as he eyed her body. She narrowed her eyes at him. 

“What?”

“You know, for my weightlifting.”

She left before he could say something else weird.

Georgia headed for the river, taking a seat under a shady tree and enjoying the cooling breeze after her tiresome work out earlier. She spotted Penny walking by and sat up, waving. The shy girl went to scurry away but Georgia took a chance.

“That’s a good book!” she called out, stopping Penny in her tracks. Penny turned to face her, walking over timidly. 

“Have you read it?”

“Yes! The whole series, my favorite is the last one!” Georgia smiled. Penny seemed intrigued.

“Ah, well. I got this one last time I went to the city… but with the bus broken..”

“I have the other books at home, would you like to borrow them?” Georgia asked. Penny seemed to perk up instantly. 

“That would be wonderful!” A flush creeped up her face, almost the same shade as her hair. “I’ve just been reading this one over and over again, I would love to see the next installment.”

“Of course! I’ll drop them off for you sometime!” Georgia smiled, “I was in a book club back in Zuzu city, maybe we could start a book club here in Pelican Town. Surely we aren’t the only two who would enjoy a smutty read and some discourse.”

Penny only nodded, perhaps too shy to vocally agree. Georgia didn’t push it. 

“Have a great day,” Penny smiled again as she hurried along, leaving Georgia to ponder who else might join such a book club. 

Maybe Elliott, she could go ask him how the reading was going, but decided against it in case his gentlemanly disposition found her immoral and filthy after reading that book. Jodi and Caroline seemed like they might be interested, they sure did love to gossip like her old pals back in the city. Maybe even Leah, Emily, or Abigail. Certainly Abby was into some freaky stuff after what Georgia had seen in her dresser earlier. 

“Hey farm girl,” Sam called out, dragging her from her thoughts as he skateboarded over. He picked up the board, walking through the grass to plop himself down across from her. She wondered if he or his friends even remembered her name, always referring to her as the farmer. 

“Hi Sam,” she offered a smile as she leaned against the tree. 

“Nice outfit,” he grinned. She winced, hoping her crop top and shorts weren’t still soaked in sweat. She looked down to find them free of wet spots, thank Yoba, but her exposed midriff and sports bra did seem rather suggestive. She decided not to care. 

“Thanks,” she shrugged. “Where's your grumpy friend?”

“Oh, Sebastian is ‘working’ today,” Sam answered, pulling out his phone and going through it absentmindedly. “He’s probably actually just playing games and jacking off or something.”

Georgia choked on her surprise at the crass statement. Sam chuckled, seemingly pleased with getting a reaction out of her. 

“You should hang out with us more,” he offered kindly. She observed him for ulterior motives. “We have a band and we practice at my place, you should come listen sometime. We also play Solarion Chronicles once a week at his place, if you're into that.”

“Solarion Chronicles?” She perked up, “Like Solarion’s Gate?”

“Yeah! You play?” He seemed excited by her response. 

“I mean I’ve played the video game,” she admitted, not wanting to quite explain that she did it just to romance all the characters.

“Nice. We’ve played that too, but the one we play weekly is the tabletop RPG version. If you’ve got some imagination you’d probably enjoy it.”

“Cool,” she said, honestly intrigued. “I’d love to join sometime but… I think your friend hates me.”

“Nah,” Sam shrugged. “Sebastian does come off that way to everyone, but trust me, he certainly does not hate you. I think the three of us could have a lot of fun together.”

Georgia observed the suggestive smirk that took over Sam’s face. It made her slightly nervous. They went back into a moment of silence as Sam started typing into his phone. Georgia took out her own phone. She hadn’t really checked it since moving here. It was mostly unread texts from old friends asking how the farm was. They had all made fun of her when she decided to start over. She didn't exactly love farm life, but it was better than working at Joja and she was warming up to it. From the corner of her eye she spotted Sam angling his phone at her, almost as if taking a photo. She ignored it, trying to subdue the uncomfortable chill that grazed her spine. 

“Well, I should get going. Farm stuff and all,” she stated as she stood up, wiping the grass from her legs and butt. Sam watched a little too closely. 

“Aw, okay hotstuff,” he sighed, standing up with her and grabbing his skateboard. Before she could walk away he pulled her into a hug, his hand trailing lower down her back than she would have liked. 

The walk back to the farm was a quiet one, and Georgia was thankful for that. After tending to a few things she called it an early night, snuggling up to Miso as the wind seemed to pick up outside, rattling the windows ever so often.

Chapter 8: Spring 17, Year 1

Spring 17, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up to the sound of rain battering her cottage violently. Miso seemed rather restless as well, pacing around nervously. She leaned down to give the cat a few reassuring pets before getting ready for the day. 

She didn’t have any clothes for the rain, or an umbrella unfortunately, so she settled for a loose hoodie and a pair of leggings. At least she didn't have to water any crops today. Collecting all the materials needed to build a coop, Georgia headed towards the backwoods, a shortcut to the carpenters. She still managed to get drenched, shaking the water off her as she entered the building. 

“Poor thing, you're soaked!” Robin laughed at her as Georgia wiped her boots on the doormat. “Here for that coop?” 

“Yes please!” She responded, digging the wood, stone, and gold from her backpack. 

“Perfect, I’ll get started on that in the morning.” Robin smiled. Georgia turned to leave but the carpenter stopped her. “Have you met my children, Maru and Sebastian?”

“Oh,” Georgia was caught off guard. She supposed it made sense when she put the pieces together, but she hadn’t realized they were all related. “I have met both of them!”

“You should visit Sebastian down in the basement,” Robin smiled as she observed the farmer. “He could use more friends!”

“I don’t know if..”

“Don’t worry about it! I’m sure he can take a break from his computer to say hello.” Robin insisted, walking around the counter and practically pushing Georgia down the stairs.

Georgia sighed, descending the rest of the stairs while her stomach tied itself in knots. She wasn’t exactly excited to see the dude who accused her of having daddy issues a few days ago. She knocked on the door lightly before cracking it open and taking a peek inside. 

“I told you-” Sebastian started, anger lacing his tone. He stopped himself when he saw who was at the door. He paused with a sigh before waving her in. “Come in. Close the door behind you.” 

She did as he asked, closing the door before looking around his basement room. It was decently spacious, with an area dedicated for the table games she had talked about with Sam. She took a few steps into the room as she peered around. 

“Give me a sec, I have a module to finish.” Sebastian grumbled, clicking away at his keyboard. She hesitated for a moment, looking back at the door. Maybe she should leave him be. He stopped her with a simple command before she could reach the door. “Sit.”

She wasn’t sure why she obliged him, but she obediently took a seat on the couch. Sebastian looked over his computer at her, their eyes meeting. 

“Good girl,” he said nonchalantly as he turned back to his computer. Georgia wasn’t sure why that phrase made her knees feel weak, but she looked away from him to hide the blush that took over her cheeks.

Seconds felt like hours as she listened to him type, desperately trying to hide her growing anxiety. Finally the sound of his chair squeaking caught her attention. She turned to find him striding over. He stopped in front of her with his arms crossed. 

“What do you want?” He narrowed his eyes as he looked down at her. 

“N-nothing,” she stuttered under his glare. “Your mom asked me to come down and say hello.”

“Typical,” he sighed, running a hand through his hair. “No one cares that I’m busy working down here.”

Sam’s comment from yesterday popped into her mind at an inopportune time. Georgia couldn't stop her eyes from checking Sebastian’s pants. He was either well endowed or somewhat aroused. She didn’t stare long enough to ponder it further.

“Well, I’m sorry to bother you.” she said sheepishly. “I’ll get out of your hair then.”

When she moved to stand up he pushed her back onto the couch roughly. She sunk into the seat as he leaned down closer to her, his hands grabbing the back of the couch on either side of her shoulders to box her in. Terror tore at her as she looked up at him wide eyed.

“You leave when I tell you to,” he snapped at her. She flinched at his tone, earning a smug smile. Her heart sped up in her chest, mostly from the fear.

“I’m sorry,” she mumbled, unsure of what else to say as she shrunk into the couch. 

He glared at her, his face only inches from hers. He looked tired, restless and vicious. She could feel the anger radiating off him, and didn’t appreciate the way her body reacted to the hostility. After a moment he pulled away, fiddling with something in his pocket. He pulled out a small pocket knife, flipping it open and closed in front of her. She watched him in silent horror, wringing her hands in her lap anxiously. 

“I hate this town,” he hissed, kicking a discarded book on the ground and sending it into the wall. The resulting thud made her flinch. “I can’t wait to get out of here. Once I’m in Zuzu City I will never come back.”

She wasn’t sure if she should say anything or not. Sebastian turned his glare on her. 

“Leave.” He said bluntly as he walked back to his desk. 

She was quick to obey, practically running from his room. She was relieved when she found Robin’s desk empty, not wanting to talk with her about her son. She ran through the rain back to her cottage, spending the rest of her day decorating the small space.

Miso spent the whole night yowling at the rain. The scrappy little cat had all the hair on his back standing up and he hissed at the windows violently. Georgia struggled to calm him.

Chapter 9: Spring 18, Year 1

Spring 18, Year 1

 

Despite a lack of sleep, Georgia enjoyed how green the valley looked after a day of rain. Most of her plants were still wet enough to forgo watering for another day. She had felt embarrassed when she stepped outside to find Robin there, asking where to build the coop. 

She entered town, slightly on edge. She quickly found Penny on her way to collect the children for school.

“Penny,” Georgia put on her cheery face as she waved to the young teacher. Much to her surprise Penny seemed genuinely happy to see her as well. 

“Hello Georgia,” she smiled warmly. Georgia handed the woman a tote bag filled with the three other books from the series, as promised. She was taken aback when a happy squeal escaped Penny’s lips. “Thank you!”

“You’re welcome!” Georgia giggled when Penny embraced her. She never expected to see the shy girl so openly enthusiastic. “Let me know what you think! I could talk about this series for hours.”

“I will, let's grab coffee sometime?” Penny asked, bolder than she would have expected. 

She agreed and they went their separate ways. Thinking about books drew her towards the beach, and she quickly found herself pacing in the sand in front of Elliott’s cabin. She eventually conceded, her anxiety getting the best of her. As she turned to leave Alex appeared, strolling across the sand with his shirt off. 

“I’d ask you to play catch with me if you weren’t a girl,” he joked, tossing his gridball to himself. 

She rolled her eyes and kept walking. After a few moments he caught up to her.

“Hey! Wait!” He called after her. He scratched his neck, muttering, “Sorry.”

“Why can’t a girl play gridball?” She asked with one brow raised. 

“Girls can play gridball,” he explained. “It just makes it… harder.”

“How?” She narrowed her eyes on the shirtless jock. His face slowly flushed. 

“I’d have a hard time paying attention to the game,” he admitted. 

She watched his eyes drift lower to her cleavage. Oh. Well at least it was honest, if not weird. She cleared her throat. 

“Maybe we can still play sometime,” he grinned at her suggestively. “How do you feel about wrestling?”

Her eyebrows almost launched themselves off her forehead. He chuckled, ruffling his hand against the top of her head. It messed up her hair. 

“Bye Alex,” she left the beach in a hurry. 

Why were the guys in this town so fucking weird? She decided to head home, avoiding any more social interaction for the rest of the day.

Chapter 10: Spring 23 & 24, Year 1

Notes:

Sorry Clint lovers :(

Spring 23, Year 1

 

Georgia had spent the last few days in solitude, focusing on her farm as well as adding items to the community center in a bid to restore the junimo infested building. The junimo’s were sweet little creatures. She wanted to befriend them all. The wizard was interesting as well, the colorful man said she had a magic about her. 

Her stomach flopped when she found the letter regarding the flower dance in her mailbox. She knew she wouldn’t be able to find a partner in time, but part of her wanted to ask a few of the bachelors in town… also secretly hoping that someone would ask her instead. She shrugged off her concerns. She had become quite lonely living on the farm and couldn’t help daydreaming about some of the folks around town. 

After completing her farm work for the day she packed her back pack with some items for the community center, strolling into town. As she entered the park she found Haley and decided to wave. 

“Oh, you.” Haley seemed irritated as she observed the farmer. 

“How are you today?” Georgia asked politely despite knowing the girl despised her for some reason. 

“Excited for the dance tomorrow,” Haley admitted, a light entering her face. 

“Is it fun?” Georgia asked curiously. Haley snorted an obnoxious laugh.

“Of course it is when you’re the spring queen.” she smirked. “Obviously that’s me every year, being the hottest person in this dump. I guess it’s alright for everyone else too, as long as you have a dance partner.”

“I see,” Georgia scratched her neck awkwardly.

“So it will definitely suck for you,” Haley shrugged, a look of pity on her face. “Everyone is already coupled up. We have the same partners every year.”

“Really?” Georgia asked, her stomach sinking.

“Yeah. everyone has their person,” Haley examined her nails as if bored before looking up at her. “Except you. Sucks to be the new girl no one wants, I guess. Maybe Clint will dance with you, he’s got a pretty desperate hard on for my sister, but maybe he can creep on you instead.”

“Thanks,” Georgia said flatly as she walked away, deciding to give her items to the junimos and call it a day.

 

Spring 24, Year 1

 

Georgia chose a pretty white dress to wear for the flower dance. Curling her long hair, she frowned at the mirror. She looked alright she supposed, but knew her effort was going to be wasted for the sidelines. 

She arrived and purchased a few floral decorations for her farm, excited to spruce it up a bit before she wandered towards the dance floor. She had hoped to find Haley’s warning as nothing but cruel words, however she instead found everyone chatting in pairs. 

Elliott and Leah, Harvey and Maru, Sam and Penny, Sebastian and Abigail, Emily and Shane, and of course, Haley and Alex. She did spy Clint, the older guy in an outdated tux as he stared at Emily longingly. No matter who she approached she would be nothing but a second, lesser option, she felt. She swallowed against the pit in her stomach, deciding it was not worth it to even talk to anyone around. She only waved awkwardly when someone would glance her way, not wanting to walk over. She would only be a third wheel anyway. Sticking to the shadows, head hung in defeat as she watched the couples make their way to the dance floor, each seeming happy with one another. 

“No partner, huh?” Clint asked as he appeared next to her, leaning on the fence post. 

“Nope,” she sighed. She examined the town blacksmith. He wasn’t entirely bad looking, for someone in their forties or so. He gave off uncomfortable vibes though.

“Been there,” he scooted a bit closer to her. She tried not to cringe, accepting that he may very well be her only option. “It gets pretty lonely being the odd one out.”

“Yeah,” she sighed. Clint did the classic ‘pretend to yawn and stretch’ trick, his arm ending up around her shoulder. 

“Maybe…” He flushed, seeming at a loss for words. Georgia had never been so dry. “We can, you know. Go back to my place?”

“Ah,” she inched away, watching as the others danced, all happy and smiling with their partners. “As much as I’d love to, I actually have to go. I left my chickens running.”

She regretted her choice of words the second Clint seemed to perk up. 

“Next time,” he smirked as she quickly left the festival, mid flower dance.

She didn’t know if there was much more to the festival, but she couldn’t spend another moment with her loneliness on full display. Or near Clint.

Chapter 11: Spring 26, Year 1

Spring 26, Year 1

 

Georgia had spent the day following the dance in bed. Luckily it happened to rain that day, so there wasn’t much for her to do besides mope and read anyway. Today she forced herself to get up and actually work on the farm. 

Once her chores were done for the day she gathered the courage to go into town, finding Maru and Penny deep in conversation next to the community center. She walked up cautiously.

“Georgia!” Penny grinned ear to ear as Maru waved her over.

“Hey, how are you?” Georgia asked curiously.

“We missed you at the dance,” Penny seemed genuinely a little down about it. Georgia felt bad that it made her feel better.

“Yeah, sorry.” She laughed it off, “I felt too lonely watching everyone together.”

Maru and Penny exchanged a glance, somehow confused by her statement. They changed the subject. 

“I lent Maru my book!” Penny’s voice went lower. “We are officially starting this book club.”

“Yay!” Georgia beamed, excited as she took a seat on the fence post next to them. “What do you guys think so far?”

“I’m obsessed ,” Maru divulged, leaning in as she lowered her voice. “I’ve really never read for fun before this. I read the first one in less than a day, Penny just lent me your copy of the second right now. Smut is definitely better than textbooks.”

“I never thought I would hear that from you,” Penny giggled as she teased Maru before turning to Georgia. “I just started the third book. It took me way too long to read the second one, I had to… re-read certain chapters.”

Georgia giggled at the blush that took over Penny’s face. It was nice to be able to talk about these things openly again. At least somewhat, she hoped they could discuss the nitty-gritty in the future. Her mind considered Elliot, cringing at the thought of him disgusted by such filth. 

“I can’t wait for you both to catch up,” she clapped. “Let's get together soon, I’ve had no one to talk to about this for far too long!

“Definitely! This Sunday morning?” Penny asked the two of them. “We could meet at the library.”

“Works for me,” Georgia smiled. Maru agreed as well. 

Georgia left the two girls to their chit chat, looking forward to hearing more about it on Sunday. She sighed in relief at the thought of finally having a friend group with common interests here.

She walked down to the river, considering stopping at Leah’s when she ran into Sam.

“Farm girl!” He grinned as he kicked his skateboard aside and jogged over, pulling her into a big hug.

He sniffed her hair before releasing her. 

“Where have you been, hotstuff?” he asked, his arms draped on her shoulders a little too comfortably.

“Just working on the farm,” she shrugged, looking up at him. He was wearing a beanie today, the look much more attractive to her than his usual aggressively gelled up hair. She decided to vocalize that thought. “You look cute in a beanie.”

“Really?” He blushed as his hand felt the green hat on his head. “Thanks, I was cold this morning.”

“I like it,” she shrugged, observing his features. He was much less grunge than his friends, but still a tad edgy with his ear piercings and rings on his fingers. He was pretty attractive. Or she was just really down bad at this point.

“Want to hang out?” Sam asked, leaning a little closer to her. “Seb is coming over soon if you want to listen to the band.”

“Oh, uh. Not today, sorry.” She winced, not wanting to be around his rude friend. 

“What about tonight? Going to the Saloon?” he pressed on.

“I don’t know..” she confessed.

“You don’t have to play pool, you can just hang out.” He offered. “You’d make a really hot cheerleader. I could find you a uniform if you want? But if you do wanna play, be on my team this time.”

“Sounds good,” she giggled before taking a step to leave. He adjusted himself slightly so she walked into him instead. 

“Hey, question before you leave.” he insisted, hands gripping her hips. “What kind of music do you like?”

“Oh,” she hummed, caught off guard. “I don’t really know. I like all kinds.”

“I’ve been thinking about writing a song about a hot farmer,” he winked. She rolled her eyes.

“Good luck with that,” she shifted away from his arms uncomfortably. “Not much to sing about there.”

“I don’t know about that,” he chuckled as she backed herself towards the forest, waving goodbye. 

She noticed Sebastian a few yards away, leaning against a tree as he smoked. His malicious eyes were locked on her as she left. She slipped into the forest wondering how long he had been standing there. 

She found Leah painting just outside her cabin.

“How’s the painting going?” Georgia asked as she peered over the artist’s shoulder to see a beautiful landscape displayed on the canvas.

“Oh,” Leah blushed, seeming much more shy than usual. “It’s going.”

“This looks beautiful!” Georgia nodded to the picture.

“Thank you!” Leah scratched her neck, seeming nervous. “I have better ones inside… but I don’t want anyone to see them just yet.”

“I understand,” Georgia shrugged, deciding to leave the clearly uncomfortable artist alone. “Well, good luck!”

She wandered back to the farm, sitting in the grass next to her coop and watching the chickens for an hour or so before she decided to go to the saloon. When she approached the busy bar Gus slid her a wine glass.

“On the house,” he winked. She thanked him as she made her way to the game room.

Sebastian and Sam were in the middle of an intense game of pool, barely breaking their focus to acknowledge her presence. Abigail waved her over, patting the spot on the couch next to her. Georgia took a seat while Abby finished whatever game she was playing on her phone.

“Slay any cool monsters lately?” She asked curiously when she finally looked up at her.

“Not really,” Georgia shrugged. “My pick axe has been at the blacksmith’s. I’ll probably go back to the mines once it’s ready.”

“Be sure to tell me about your adventures!” Abby grinned. “I want to sneak out and go with you sometime.”

Sebastian snorted at the comment from the pool table. Both girls shot him an irritated glance. 

“What’s so funny?” Abigail hissed.

“The idea of you two idiots in the mines,” he said casually. “You think Marlon wants to pull a pair of dumb girls out of there?”

Abigail stuck her tongue out at him, turning back to Georgia, who sipped her wine to keep from saying anything.

“Do you get scared in there?” Abby asked, ignoring the guys.

“Not really,” Georgia fiddled with her glass uncomfortably. “I haven’t gotten that deep quite yet so really the only thing I have to deal with are slimes. I’ll let you know if I find anything interesting.”

She got up and stretched, deciding to leave the group. Sam was the only one to say goodbye.

She finished her wine and left the glass at the bar, waving to Harvey. The doctor was sitting next to Shane, looking over the passed out drunk. Emily was with them, a glass of water in hand as they talked about the man slumped over the bar. No one seemed too concerned. 

She glanced at Leah and Elliott’s normal spot, finding the artist sitting alone while sipping her wine and staring at a painting on the wall. Georgia didn’t want to bother her after their awkward chat earlier. She headed for the door, only to be stopped by Clint.

“Hey Georgia,” He smiled as he took a sip of his beer. 

“Hi Clint,” she waved awkwardly. She spotted Willy across the table and smiled at the fisherman. “Hi Willy.”

“Lass,” Willy held up his beer in greeting. She couldn’t help but think the older sailor was probably super hot in his prime. 

“Your pickaxe is ready,” Clint said abruptly, drawing her attention.

“Nice, I’ll grab it tomorrow,” she smiled as she took a step towards the door. Clint quickly chugged the rest of his beer. 

“How about now?” He stood. She took another step, inching herself further. 

“No thanks, I really have to water my crops before it gets too dark!”

“Aw, okay,” Clint sighed, shoulders sagging in defeat. He left the table to go refill his beer.

Marlon walked in, immediately pulling up a chair beside Willy.

“Adventurer,” he mused as he smiled at Georgia.

“Hey Marlon,” she said politely. He nudged Willy’s shoulder. 

“She reminds me of her grandmother,” Marlon said, his tone softer than she would have expected from the rugged old guy. Willy looked her over for a moment before a sad smile crossed his face. 

“Aye, she does.”

“You knew her?” Georgia asked curiously. Her grandmother had died before she was even born. Her grandpa used to say she was the spitting image of her. Maybe that's why she got the farm over the rest of the family.

“Knew her?” Marlon chuckled, “I was in love with her.”

“The whole town was,” Willy sighed sadly. “She was quite the lass.”

“Really?” 

“Aye,” Willy chuckled sadly, a sparkle entering his eyes as he took a sip of his beer. “I swear she was a siren.”

“She was enchanting. We were all fighting for her affection,” Marlon admitted. “The two of us, Rasmodius, Gil, Lewis, Linus, even George before he settled for Evelyn. She was a catch. A shame she chose your old man, but he won fair and square.” 

“I wish I had met her,” she didn’t know what else to say as she shifted on her feet awkwardly.

“Look in the mirror, lass,” Willy reached over to pat her shoulder. “You’ll see her.”

“Thanks,” she cleared her throat before stepping away. “Have a goodnight guys.”

“Night,” Marlon sounded bitter. He watched her leave with a forlorn face.

Grandma must have done quite the number on the guy.

Notes:

the smut is coming soon I promise pls enjoy awkward tension until then

Chapter 12: Spring 27, Year 1

Notes:

Trigger warnings: Clint, fainting, blood and pain.

Spring 27, Year 2

 

Georgia had struggled to get much sleep, a wind storm rattling her small cottage. She decided then she needed to start upgrading the dilapidated home. She certainly had raised a decent amount of funds this season to do so. She could take a trip to the mines while already on the mountain to fetch high selling gems, but that meant she needed to get her pickaxe. She would need it anyway with the next season quickly approaching.

Something about Clint was starting to make her uneasy. She knew he had been weird around Emily, but she just took it as he was a sad, lonely dude until more recently. Her stomach rioted the whole way to his shop. 

She wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt. He was obviously lonely and really wanted a companion. She understood the feeling to an extent. When she opened the door and he jumped up like a kid on the eve of the winter star, she felt bad for feeling so put off by him.

“Georgia!” He ran around the counter to hug her. She flinched. He smelled like fire and sweat.

“Hi Clint,” She smiled, stepping out of his embrace. “I’m here to pick up my pickaxe.”

“Oh, right.” He mumbled as he went and grabbed it. She felt bad, she really did. But her gut did not like this man in the slightest.

He handed her the pickaxe, which she examined and then tossed it in her backpack. This would definitely help her in the mines. She waved goodbye to him and turned to leave. He practically threw himself at the door to block it.

“I was wondering if maybe you wanted to… er.. stay for awhile,” he said quickly. She tried not to make a judgmental face. 

“I can’t today,” she shrugged. “I’m sooo busy getting ready for summer. Now that I have my pickaxe back I gotta catch up.”

He didn’t budge from where he blocked the door, but his face did fall for a moment before he tried to play it cool.

“Right,” he ran his hand through his hair. “Well, I’ll be here everyday if you need me. At night I’ll be at the bar, you should let me buy you a drink sometime.”

“Sure,” she said with very little enthusiasm. He had yet to move from the door.

“It’s a date,” he grinned. She tried not to sneer. “Glad we got this time together today.”

“All I did was pick up my pickaxe,” she reminded him with a neutral tone.

“I’ll see you soon,” he said as he took a step towards her. She noted the way he began to reach for her. And the way he started to pucker his lips. She zipped past him and out the door.

“Bye!” she shouted as the door shut behind her. She walked as fast as humanly possible towards the mountain, relieved to put some distance between herself and the creepy blacksmith.

She slowed down as she approached the carpenter’s home and shop. Out front was Sebastian working on a motorcycle. She tried not to make eye contact as she went inside.

Robin greeted her with a big smile. 

“Georgia honey, good to see you!” 

“Hello Robin! How are you doing?” She asked, trying not to seem too confused by the warm welcome. They exchanged a few pleasantries before Georgia was able to place an order for her home upgrade. Robin was ecstatic to help. 

“Thanks for being friends with my kids! They really like you!” Robin added as Georgia turned to leave. 

She supposed she was kinda friends with Maru. Sebastian was a different story. 

“Of course!” She said in a cheery tone anyway, too uncomfortable to correct her. What would she have said? ‘Oh no I actually hate your son. But I am going to talk about smut with your daughter tomorrow!’ No way she wanted to have either of those conversations with the nice carpenter lady. 

Sebastian pulled himself out from under his motorcycle as she walked by. She didn’t intend to even spare him a glance as he headed towards the mines, but then he let out an obnoxious snort. She turned to him with her arms crossed. She didn’t need to say anything.

“I’ll let Marlon know he has to babysit tonight,” he said coldly. She rolled her eyes and kept walking. The only monsters that jerk had ever slain were in video games. 

She checked her watch while the elevator began its descent. 11:40 AM. She had plenty of time to make some progress in the mines. 

Sure enough, she found herself quickly getting through several levels, feeling accomplished everytime the elevator dinged with a new place to easily return. She finished her latest level, slaying a few slimes with ease and breaking almost every rock in the space. It was only 7:20 PM when she headed down the ladder. She was certain she could knock out another five or ten levels. Only when she made it into the newest level did her confidence start to falter. 

It was dark . Georgia hated the dark. An elevator dinged somewhere in the room, she just couldn't see where. She could feel her heart stutter a few beats as she pulled her courage. She took a few steps into the cavern before she tripped on a stone, cursing as she hit the ground. She almost dropped her pickaxe in the fall but had managed to keep a hold on it. She tried to ignore the pain that bloomed across her knee, which took the brunt of the fall. Taking a moment to collect herself in the dark, she began to hear a strange shuffling noise. 

She felt sick from the fear that started to poke at her gut. She needed to turn back, but she very quickly realized she didn’t know where the ladder she came down from was anymore. She had gotten discombobulated in the fall. She dug around blindly in her backpack, finding her sword and pulling it out. She took slow and deliberate steps, sword outstretched so she didn’t walk into any walls. Her plan worked for a few minutes in the dark before something painfully slashed at her from behind. She bit back the cry that bubbled in her throat from the pain that seared down her back.

She whipped around with her sword, swallowing her scream when she could dimly make out the shadows moving behind her. Whatever monster it was let out a shriek as she swiped at it. She spun in a circle, her blade striking another creature. Georgia fully panicked when she could hear more of them approaching. She ran, blindly, only to fully face plant into the wall of the cave. 

She fell on her ass, but quickly scrambled back to her feet. She followed the wall, keeping one hand pressed against it as she frantically searched for the elevator. Another shadow creature swiped at her, a tearing pain ripping into her back again, deepening the wounds from before as she screamed. She could feel it, she was going to faint soon. She only hoped Sebastian wouldn’t find out to give her a hard time about it. 

Her hand met the metal of an elevator shaft and Georgia almost burst into tears of relief. She quickly threw herself in and slammed the button. When she arrived at the top she stumbled a few steps before falling to her knees, thanking Yoba for getting her out of there. 

She took a few grounding breaths before dizzily assessing her wounds. Her knee was banged up pretty bad, an angry welt forming amid the huge and already darkening bruise that spread across the whole joint. She winced as she reached her arm around to gently prod her back. The fabric of her top was warm and wet. Her hand came back drenched in blood. She grit her teeth as she put her hair up, not wanting it to get snagged in the wounds. She didn’t have a mirror to check her face, but she was sure it had a few scratches from hitting the wall, her nose and left eye area throbbing. When she wiped her nose, blood came back. Great. 

She grimaced as she limped out of the mines at 11:30 PM. She felt woozy, either from the pain or blood loss. Perhaps both. She considered going to Harvey, but didn’t want to bother the doctor at this hour. 

She saw Sebastian smoking next to the lake and tried to find a way to avoid running into him. Frustration found its way into her dizzy head when he spotted her and began to smugly stroll over. She ignored him, trying to subdue her limp as she turned towards the path to the backwoods. 

Sebastian cursed behind her. She kept making her way down the path, only getting a couple painful steps in before the tall broody man was stopping her. 

“Fuck,” was all he said as he looked at her with a horrified expression. Awesome. She let out a sigh.

“Don’t say it,” she winced as she pointed a threatening finger at him. “I am not in the fucking mood.”

His eyebrows shot up as she pushed past him. He didn’t say anything as they went their separate ways. She was halfway through the backwoods when her vision doubled, then tripled. Only a few steps from the bounds of her farm when the world began to spin, and then she collapsed.

Chapter 13: Spring 28, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia enjoys smutty books with her friends. (one of us, one of us)

Spring 28, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up very, very, confused. 

She also felt like shit. She sat up in her own bed, the room spinning for a second as she pulled a damp cloth from her forehead. She was wearing only a pair of underwear and a clean oversized t-shirt, both of which she had not worn the night before. Bandages were wrapped all over her torso and back. A now mostly melted ice pack had been left on her bruised knee. She examined the bandages, feeling uneasy as her fingers ran over the wrapping around her breasts and shoulders to cover the wounds on her back.

Pulling a mirror off her nightstand she examined her face, thankful to find only a small bruise under her left eye and a few tiny scrapes on her cheek and nose. Underneath her eyes were purple bags, but that was another day's problem. 

Standing up, she swallowed her pain as she limped into the kitchen. She knew she had some medicine stored somewhere. Instead she found a potion bottle on her table, a piece of paper used as a note left beneath it. It read:

 

I hope you feel better soon.

 

How nice. Or at least it would be if she knew who it was from. Someone had helped her, and she was grateful. She also felt uneasy at the fact they came into her home, had probably seen her naked and cleaned her, and also banaged her wounds rather than take her to the clinic. It made her paranoid. She examined the health potion before taking it, feeling extra cautious.

She briefly wondered if it had been Sebastian, but she was almost certain he wouldn’t have bothered to leave a note. Or wouldn’t have bothered period. 

She put makeup on today, easily covering the minor injuries on her face. She pulled on a set of long overalls to cover her knee and a long sleeved shirt underneath to cover the rest of her, keeping the bandages in place beneath. She didn’t really care if people saw her a bit beat up from the mines, everyone knew it was dangerous, but she also didn’t want anyone’s pity or opinion.

Georgia admired the last day of spring as she left her cottage, something in her stomach aching at the thought of the season already ending. She never loved summer, save for the break from school growing up. Spring and fall were her favorite seasons. When the world was either too cold or too hot, she wasn’t as comfortable. 

She waved to Robin as the carpenter worked on her house, trusting her to do her thing she went into town.

She was excited for her first book club in the valley, walking with a slight limp to the library. She found Penny and Maru already inside, deep in hushed conversation. 

“Georgia!” Maru noticed her first, waving her over. 

“Good morning,” Georgia grinned at the two of them as she took a seat.

“We’re all here,” Penny clapped her hands together. “Let us begin our very first book club meeting!”

“We were just talking about how you look like the protagonist,” Maru told her. Georgia frowned, aside from maybe one or two features like her hair length and color she didn’t think she shared any physical attributes with the character.

“I wish,” she snorted but Penny piped up.

“You do! Ever since we thought of that I can't help but picture you as her when I read!”

“Me too!”

“That must be awkward,” Georgia giggled uncomfortably, thinking about how many smutty scenes they must have pictured her in.

“Not at all!” Penny blushed as she leaned closer to whisper, “It honestly makes reading better. I love being able to picture it like a movie in my head.” 

“Huh,” Georgia shrugged. “Happy to help I guess.”

They spent the next two hours going into detail about the book. They discussed the side characters, their favorite moments, which were mostly spicy, and their fan theories. Georgia had to bite her tongue not to spoil the last book for them, even when they begged for answers. It was a ton of fun chatting with them. She enjoyed seeing this side of the more reserved girls in town. She did get a little uncomfortable from time to time when they both accidentally used her name instead of the characters when talking about it, but she brushed it off. Maybe her friends picturing her having risque fairytale sex would help manifest an impossibly hot elf guy in her life. You never know.

After the book club concluded Georgia beelined for the beach, trying to put as much space between her and the blacksmith as possible. She figured it was finally time to check on Elliott. She still hadn’t seen him since watching him at the flower dance from afar. Nor had she spoken to him since she lent him that book. She was terribly worried about what he thought of her now. Maybe he didn’t even read it, unable to soil his gentleman brain past the first elicit chapter. She tried to remember all the kinky scenes, wracking her brain for anything that Elliott could deem immoral. Unfortunately she thought of plenty. At least Maru and Penny would probably enjoy it; she had discovered today that the two seemingly innocent young women were a feral sort of horny for smut.

She sighed as she turned away from Elliott’s cabin, instead walking down towards the water. She sat in the sand where the river met the ocean, watching the waves in silence as she thought about what to say to the author. She usually didn’t care what others thought about her but with Elliott… 

“Ah,” he hummed from behind her, making her jump. She turned her head to see him stolling towards her barefoot in the sand. “I thought I sensed your presence.”

She stopped as she took in the sight of him, taken aback by his appearance. He was slightly disheveled, his tie loosened and ruffled. His cheek bore a few splatters of ink, his hands stained in numerous spots as well. His hair was half up in a messy bun, revealing the beginnings of a beard shadowing his normally well kept shave. Her eyes widened when she looked into his own. They looked tired and wild, red at the edges with purple bags beneath. He looked like he hadn’t slept in days.

“Hey Elliott,” She watched him approach. He stopped a few feet before her, tilting his head back and stretching in the sun. A few joints cracked as he let out a blissful sigh.

“I haven’t left my shack since the flower dance,” he disclosed. “Curious how the sun has called to me upon your arrival.”

 He smiled at her, taking the last few steps to meet her at the water’s edge. She almost melted in relief when he  crouched down and picked up her hand, kissing her knuckles gingerly as he had the first day they met.

“I quite missed your presence,” he flushed. 

“Really?” She was surprised, biting her lip as butterflies swarmed her stomach. 

Elliot squeezed her hand, gently pulling her to stand. She grimaced as the movement irritated her back. He took a few steps with her towards his home before stopping 

“Georgia, why are you limping?” He asked curiously, examining her legs as if he could see through the pant legs of her overalls.

“Oh, I fell in the mines last night and banged up my knee.” She was embarrassed but told the truth. He had no further questions or hesitations as he suddenly picked her up and cradled her, carrying her into his cottage. The initial movement sent a blinding pain through her, making her whimper in his arms. It subsided quickly, perhaps from the overwhelming excitement of being quite literally swept off her feet.

The inside was as abnormally disheveled as its owner. The desk and surrounding floor were littered with torn out and crumpled up pages. Splatters of ink everywhere as if he had pressed his quill too roughly on the page, or even threw the entire inkwell in frustration. The only clean part of the cabin was his bed, looking as if he hadn’t used it in days.

He carried her to his bed, gently setting her down.

“May I see?” He asked as he pulled up his piano bench to sit beside the bed. 

“It’s not that big of a deal,” she said quickly, waving him off. 

“I insist,” his tone firm as he leaned forward in his seat. 

She sighed as she rolled up her pant leg. He sucked in his breath as he saw the deep purple patch of discoloration that encircled her entire knee. His long fingers gently grazed over the angry skin. 

“Are you hurt anywhere else?” He asked her while his eyes still observed the bruise. His tone was somber. 

“No,” she lied. He sighed, taking her hand and rubbing his thumb over it soothingly.

“I hate to think of you in the mines, injured and alone. Please be safer in the future.” He begged. She only nodded before turning the subject to him.

“Are you … okay?” She asked curiously as she looked at his disheveled desk. 

“I’ve been writing for days,” he admitted, “Inspiration hit me like a brick. I can’t sleep, my every thought is consumed by a story I don't yet know how to tell.”

“I see,” she winced at the stack of discarded papers. “Well, I’m glad you’re at least inspired.”

“You, my dear, dear Georgia,” he crooned as he stood and cupped her face with both hands, “Awarded me my inspiration. You’ve enchanted me with your ideas.”

He dropped her face, grabbing her book off his nightstand and handing it to her. 

“You read it?” she asked sheepishly.

“Cover to cover,” he stroked the spine with his fingers sensually. “To be honest I put it off for days… too busy considering a different path for my novel. But after missing you at the flower dance, I decided to read a few chapters. I was up all night, reading the entire thing in rapture. The second I was done I had my quill in hand, scrapping my previous ideas with a story anew. I have been trapped at my desk ever since, a devout servant to my craft. I’ve never felt such vigor. I wish I could erase my memory and enjoy it all once more.”

“Oh,” she was genuinely surprised. “So.. you liked it?”

“It was salacious, titillating, entirely immoral, and crude.” He admitted. “I loved every obscene moment of it.”

Georgia let out a sigh of relief. “I’m glad. I was worried you would think differently of me after reading something so… vulgar.”

“Oh, but my thoughts of you have changed significantly .” His eyes darkened. 

She tried not to let the disappointment show too much at the sentiment. She waited for him to call her a freak or tell her she was too disgusting to be his friend.

“Do you… truly enjoy this stuff?” He asked curiously, his head cocking to the side as he looked down at her. His long fingers tapped against the book in her hands as he awaited her answer. 

“Yes,” she confessed, biting her lip as shame creeped through her. “Quite a bit. I don’t know, it makes reading… exciting, does it not?”

“It certainly does,” he agreed in a low voice. “It makes writing rather stimulating as well.”

She looked up at him, unsure of his feelings she decided to ask him upfront. “Are you disgusted with me after reading such a thing?”

“Not at all,” he said in earnest. His hand covering hers atop the book. “Quite the opposite. I’m entranced by this hidden side of you. I must thank you for entrusting me with this,” he squeezed her hand, “your secret desires are safe with me.”

“Oh, erm… thank you,” she chose not to explain that liking those sorts of books wasn’t exactly some kind of well kept secret. She supposed it was for Penny at least. She studied him, the way he slightly trembled. “Elliott, when was the last time you ate something?” She asked. 

His expression went blank for a moment. “I cannot recall.”

“You need to nourish your body and brain if you’re going to finish this book.” she scolded the man as she pulled some bread from her backpack for him. 

“Your kindness knows no bounds,” he mumbled, kissing her knuckles before taking the bread from her.

“You really need sleep.”

“I will, I promise,” he laughed, in a somewhat deranged manner, before popping a piece of bread into his mouth. He began to look somber mid chew, eyes on the book in her hand.

She reached back into her backpack, fishing out another book. It was the sequel to the one he had just read. 

“Here,” she handed it to him. He was quick to examine the book’s pristine condition. “I haven’t read it yet, but perhaps it can be another reference for you if needed.”

“Generous Georgia,” he mused, kissing her hands feverishly in thanks. He went to take the book away but she held it tightly.

“Promise me you’ll get some sleep though, please.”

“Anything for you,” he crooned. She let go of the book, allowing him to set it on the nightstand where the other had just been. She pocketed the old one, perhaps a reread was in order. She climbed off his bed, limping towards the door.

“ Goodnight Elliott,” she looked over the disheveled author one last time. 

“Sweet dreams, Georgia,” he called out as he opened the new book.

She left confused and concerned for the man. Perhaps she would stop by tomorrow morning with some food for him. The sun was in the early stages of setting as she left the beach. She found herself grimacing when she spotted Sam and Sebastian making their way towards her.

“Hey hotstuff!” Sam called as he left his friend behind. He jogged for her like a dog after a ball. He wrapped his arms around her in a hug and picked her off the ground with a squeeze. She reached her arm around him, physically biting her hand to keep from screaming out in pain. Sebastian was walking up with an amused smirk, his shoulders shaking as if suppressing a laugh. She hated that sadistic bastard.

When Sam set her down she leaned forward, hands on her knees to collect herself. Sam leaned down, his face coming into view as he contorted himself to look at her.

“You okay there?” he asked, looking genuinely concerned. “You look pale.”

“Yeah,” she squealed before clearing her throat. She straightened herself out, trying to be as composed as possible. “You just knocked the air out of my lungs.”

“Would you say I… took your breath away?” A flirtatious grin swept over his face. Sebastian rolled his eyes. She agreed with the jerk on that one. 

“See you around,” she said abruptly, trying not to limp as she walked away from the two. 

As she passed the clinic she considered checking in with Harvey. She was beginning to theorize that he was the one who patched her up and brought her home. That or Marlon. She was feeling a bit awkward about the whole situation. It was silly, considering he had already seen it all. She decided against it anyway.

Chapter 14: Summer 1-4, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia finds herself perilously ill.

Notes:

TW: incredibly sick character, vomiting

Summer 1, Year 1

 

The first day of the summer season was straight from hell. 

Georgia spent the morning fixing up the farm. Overnight it had somehow been littered with weeds, stones, and branches. She had spent over an hour cleaning it up, another just re-plowing her field. Then one more just watering and fertilizing the soil before she could even get the seeds needed. Her skin burned in the scorching sun, the heat dehydrating her faster than usual.

She was a sweaty, dirty mess on the verge of exhaustion as she walked into town. Pierre gave her a judgemental stare as she ordered her seeds, souring her mood further. She spent the rest of the night planting her crops, the short walk to her farmhouse feeling like miles. 

 

Summer 4, Year 1

 

Georgia had spent the following days nearly bedbound. She had dragged herself out to only water the crops and feed her animals. Today she could barely sit up, collapsing back into her bed almost instantly. She was shivering uncontrollably, yet drenched in sweat.

She didn’t know what time it was when a knock sounded at her door. She groaned as she tried to sit up, failing once more. Miso scratched and yowled at the front door, begging to be let out. The knock came again, louder this time. 

“Just a moment,” she croaked. The action of speaking for the first time in days sent her into a painful coughing fit. 

She forced herself into a sitting position, the movement made her incredibly nauseous. She heard another knock, the sound giving her a headache. Her door handle made a jiggling noise before she heard the sound of it creaking open. Of course she forgot to lock it. 

“Georgia?” Elliott’s voice called out. 

If she had enough energy to jump out of the window she would have, not wanting the handsome author to see her in this state. She allowed her failing body to fall back against her pillows as she heard footsteps explore her kitchen and living room before reaching her bedroom.

“Georgia!” Elliott exclaimed as he sprinted to the bed. The author looked her over frantically. 

He crouched beside her, hands on her wrists as he observed her face. He reached up, a warm hand resting on her forehead to check her temperature. She leaned into the touch. After a moment his hand slid down to cup her chin. 

“Oh dear, you’re burning up,” he sounded rather concerned. 

“I’m freezing,” she groaned, her body shivering in agreement. 

Elliott cursed under his breath. He wrapped her blankets around her before scooping her limp body in his arms. The world spun as he began to carry her. When the sunlight hit her face she flinched, the light irritating her pounding head further. He seemed to notice, pulling the blanket up over her head a bit to shade her eyes.

She didn’t question where he was taking her, they both knew she needed to get to the clinic as soon as possible. She heard a door open then slam closed, then Maru and Elliott talking.

“She needs to see the doctor. Now.” Elliott's tone cold and demanding.

“He’s with a patient,” Maru explained. “Wait, is that… Georgia?”

Maru’s face came into view. She watched the nurse’s dark complexion turn pale. Her delicate hand covered Georgia’s head to check her temperature.

“Oh my Yoba,” Maru muttered before turning away quickly. “Follow me.”

The room was moving again, the bright lights in the emergency section of the clinic were overwhelming.

“Set her on this bed,” Maru ordered Elliott. “I’ll get Harvey.”

Elliott carefully laid her on a bed, his concerned face swirling into her vision. At least he looked good, perhaps he finally got some sleep. 

The hospital was rather small, evidenced by how she could easily hear Maru throw open the exam room door. Harvey had begun to scold her for intruding but his nurse interrupted him.

“We have an emergency, my brother can wait.”

“Emergency?” Harvey’s tone changed. 

“Georgia is really, really sick,” Maru explained as footsteps rapidly approached. The sound became louder right before both Harvey and Maru came into view. 

“Yoba,” Harvey cursed as he began to unravel the blankets. “What happened?”

“I found her like this,” Elliott explained from somewhere behind her head. “I went to check in on her and found the farm unattended. I assumed something was wrong and went inside her home to find her in bed like this.”

Something was put into her mouth as the blankets were pulled entirely off of her. 

“She’s running a fever,” Maru said. “103.4”

“Georgia,” Harvey stood over her, examining her eyes. “Can you tell me when your symptoms started?”

She just groaned. She was so cold. 

“She told me she fell in the mines this past weekend,” Elliott interrupted. “She hurt her knee.”

She felt her sweatpants be pulled down. She hoped her underwear was at least cute. 

“She didn’t just fall,” Sebastian’s voice interjected from somewhere in the room. Great. Might as well invite the whole town to the show. “I saw her leave the mines Saturday night. She was scratched up pretty bad. Must have been monsters.”

“Where? What manner of monster?” Harvey asked. She realized they no longer were asking her the questions. 

“Shadow.” She incoherently mumbled her response anyway. 

“Her back,” Sebastian replied. 

Her sweater was tugged at from either direction before she could hear the fabric being cut away.

“Not my sweater,” she mumbled. They either didn’t hear or didn’t care. 

All humility was out the window as cold air grazed her body. Her shivering amplified as a result. Something was placed on top of her, presumably a hospital gown, she didn’t know anymore. She had squeezed her eyes shut. 

“Elliott and Sebastian you can both leave,”  Harvey said as she felt the doctor’s hands prod her shoulder, gently lifting to peek at her back.

“I can reschedule your appointment for next week Seb,” Maru told her brother.

“I’m not going anywhere,” Elliott insisted. 

“Me either,” Sebastian said coldly. 

A long pause filled the room with tension. Finally the doctor sighed. 

“At least wait in the waiting room until we have her stabilized,” he requested. Grumbled arguments followed, but so was the sound of a door opening and closing. 

“You’re going to feel a quick poke,” Maru told her, squeezing her right arm. Georgia could feel her put the IV in. She grimaced. 

“I need to see her back,” Harvey said before two sets of hands held her shoulder, hips, and legs. 

They counted to three before swiftly turning her on her side. She shuddered as Harvey touched her spine. Her entire back stung ferociously. It felt uncomfortably warm despite the rest of her body feeling ice cold.

“These lacerations are infected,” Harvey said immediately. She wondered if that was panic in the normally composed doctor’s voice. “Draw some blood and take a swab sample. Then we need to start antibiotics STAT.”

“Yes sir,” Maru sounded unphased. 

Georgia opened her eyes to see Maru fill a vial with blood from her IV before flushing it. She hung a bag of something and fiddled with the tubing before connecting it to her. Whatever it was, it burned. She cried out weakly. 

“You’re gonna be okay,” Maru said reassuringly as she patted Georgia’s head. 

“I’m going to throw up,” She mumbled. 

It happened quicker than expected, but Maru was even faster. Just as she began to violently throw up bile the nurse held a plastic bag to her face to catch it. She could hear Maru and Harvey talking, but the words began to sound jumbled up. Her eyelids felt too heavy, she wasn’t able to keep them open any longer.

 

When she opened her eyes again everything had changed drastically. She was lying on her back, the head of the bed propped up slightly. She was in a hospital gown, a blanket pulled up to her chest. Both her arms were hooked up to tubes. Wires came out from under her gown, connected to something behind her. 

“Georgia?” Harvey asked, stepping into her view as he stopped at her bedside. He reached down to squeeze her hand. “How are we feeling?”

“I’ve been better,” she muttered. A huffed laugh sounded from the other side of the bed. 

Her gaze followed to find both Sebastian and Elliott sitting in chairs at her bedside. She grimaced, knowing she must have looked terrible. 

“How long?” She asked, turning her attention back to Harvey. He patted her hand before dropping it to press a few buttons on a screen. Something began to squeeze her arm, she hadn’t noticed the blood pressure cuff there before. 

“It’s only been a few hours.” Harvey told her. “You came in a little after noon, it's now 10:40 PM.”

“What are you guys doing here?” She turned her attention to Elliott and Sebastian. 

“I- er, I mean we , wanted to be here when you woke up,” Elliott leaned over to stroke her hair. Sebastian rolled his eyes but didn’t contribute to the conversation. He probably just wanted to see how much information he could get to make fun of her for later. 

“I’ve asked them to leave,” Harvey said with a frown, adding in a more disgruntled tone, “But they have refused vehemently.”

The men went quiet, and Georgia looked around the room as she took in the situation. All three seemed rather on edge. The room was tense. She wondered what they had spoken about while she was asleep.

“It’s getting late,” she broke the silence. “You should both go home.”

They exchanged looks, but didn’t budge. She turned to Harvey. 

“Can I go home now?”

“I’m afraid not.” He squeezed the bed rail until his knuckles were white. “I need you to stay overnight for another round of antibiotics and while I run a few more tests. If all goes well you’ll be discharged first thing in the morning.”

She only nodded her understanding. She curiously pulled up the neck of her hospital gown to peak beneath. The wires were connected to electrode stickers all over her chest. She winced when she realized she was also completely naked under the gown. Her eyes flashed to Sebastian and Elliott. She hoped they didn’t see too much. 

The room stayed heavy, charged with a silent sort of tension between the three men. She noticed how both Sebastian and Elliott also gripped the arms of their chairs, knuckles white. She coughed and all eyes snapped to her. 

“Please leave,” she practically begged before grumbling, “This is all so embarrassing. I’d rather die than be seen like this.”

Sebastian’s eyes narrowed, his face as cold as ever as he was the first to move. He pushed up from his seat and strode out without another word. Elliott released a tense breath before following suit. 

“Rest well,” he gave her a halfhearted smile as he stroked her hair back one last time. 

Harvey seemed to relax once the others were gone. His grip on the bed rail loosened, his shoulder’s sagging as they released stress.

“They are… interesting fellows to say the least,” he said as he scratched the back of his neck.

“I’m sorry,” she didn’t know what else to say. “I don’t know why they’d want to stay.”

Harvey observed her for a moment, his eyebrows furrowed. He patted her hand.

“They may be stubborn, but I know they meant well,” he admitted with a smile that didn’t meet his eyes. “It’s good to know that there are plenty of people in town watching out for you.”

She didn’t mention that someone else had also bandaged her up the night of the mine incident. She had ruled out Harvey earlier. Maybe it was Marlon or Linus. Either way, he was right that people were watching out for her. She supposed it was more comforting than creepy. Kind of.

Notes:

sorry for the drama it leads up to the sexual tension okay

Chapter 15: Summer 5, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia recovers from her near death experience, only to have an interesting night at the Saloon.

Summer 5, Year 1

 

She woke up feeling a thousand times better. Her back and arm no longer ached ferociously, and even the bruise on her knee had subsided significantly, though it was still very discolored. She sat up with ease, craning her neck to check out her back. She couldn’t see it, but it felt much better.

Whatever was in those antibiotics had to be magic. Her gaze shifted to the door as she heard it open, finding Maru and Harvey walking in. She smiled and greeted them both.

“I’m happy to see you looking more alive!” Maru beamed as she hurried over to take Georgia’s hand and give it a squeeze. 

“Thank you both,” she said looking between the two. “I feel so much better.”

Harvey smiled, seeming pleased with that statement. His features went back into serious mode quickly as he stood at the foot of her bed. 

“Next time you are feeling ill you need to come in. Especially after being injured in the mines.” He scolded her, coming off angrier than usual. She wasn’t sure if her blush was from embarrassment or arousal. “Understood?”

“Yes sir,” she said sheepishly. It was his turn to blush. He cleared his throat. 

“Maru will help you get cleaned up and dressed. When you are done I’ll meet you at the front and go over your discharge information.” 

With that he stepped out. Maru turned, leaning backwards to watch the door close behind him before she whipped around to face Georgia. She was grinning ear to ear.

“Girl,” she started in a hushed tone. “Yesterday was insane . It was straight from a book.”

“What?” Georgia was confused. “Maybe a horror story.”

“No way,” Maru insisted as she began to gently pull the electrode stickers off her chest. “Penny is going to die when she hears about this. It was swoon worthy.”

“Which part?” Georgia asked, weakly musing, “The part where I almost died or when everyone in town probably saw me looking like crap.”

Maru snorted as she started to clean the IV on her left arm with an alcohol wipe, carefully peeling away the tape. 

“More like the part where Elliott burst through the door with you in his arms, demanding help.” She flashed Georgia a suggestive look. “Or when both Sebastian and Elliott fought with Harvey to stay by your side. I’ve never seen my brother like that. Not to mention Harvey panicked for the first time in his career when he saw your injury.”

Georgia blinked at her, she hadn’t considered what it may have looked like to a spectator. Maru pulled out the IV and applied pressure. She glanced at Georgia and sighed. 

“I’m sorry, I know it was a scary and stressful situation for you.” she admitted, a flush creeping up her cheeks. “But three men arguing over your health and safety? That’s definitely book drama worthy. I was in such disbelief that it took me a hot minute to compose myself enough to stop them from tearing each other's throats out.”

“What were they fighting about?”

“You,” Maru stated the obvious with a giggle as she put a bandaid over where the IV once was and moved over to the opposite side of the bed to start the same process with the other arm. She spared a quick glance to the door before elaborating. “Harvey was fuming over the fact they both knew you had been injured in the mines and didn’t tell you, or take you, to get help sooner. Elliott said you didn’t tell him the whole story. My brother got an earful for saying he thought you could handle yourself after seeing you covered in blood leaving the mines.”

Georgia’s eyebrows shot up at that. She snorted involuntarily. Sebastian certainly didn’t act like he thought she could handle herself seeing as he teased her about getting injured only hours before she had. 

“It was so romantic,” Maru sighed dreamily. Georgia rolled her eyes. “None of them wanted to leave your side. The sexual tension was insane.”

Georgia choked with surprise. She cleared her throat. 

“I hate to burst your bubble but I don’t think that’s what happened,” she chuckled uneasily. “None of them think of me like that . Elliott is just a friend, and quite frankly, he's just like that. For an author he acts like he's straight out of a book. Also, your brother hates me. No offense, but he’s an asshole. He probably just felt bad for making fun of me going into the mines in the first place or something. I assumed he was only here to keep the joke going. And uh, Harvey is the doctor, it's his job to care. It was also probably annoying dealing with two guys not wanting to listen. They really shouldn’t have been here. I hope they didn’t see too much.”

She shuddered at the thought of them seeing her naked in that state. Maru made a face that told her they probably did. 

“I don’t know,” Maru hummed. “It certainly seemed like they felt differently.”

“Uh,” Georgia coughed, shifting uncomfortably as Maru finished putting a bandaid over where the other IV had been. “I also kind of assumed you and the doctor were a thing anyway.”

Maru broke out into laughter.

“Why, just because we partner up for the flower dance?” She asked. “Definitely not. He's, like, 15 years older than me. He’s just my friend. And my boss.”

“I assumed everyone was dating or fucking their flower dance partners,” She mumbled, more to herself.

“No way. Maybe Haley and Alex, I can’t tell with them. Penny and Sam definitely used to have a thing but that ended a while ago. My brother is friends with Abigail, but he acts like he can’t stand her most of the time. Also, I thought Leah was into girls.”

“Oh,” was all Georgia could say as she considered that information. Haley was a bitch for making it seem like they were all couples. 

“Come on,” Maru changed the subject. She helped Georgia out of the bed and to her feet. She felt woozy for only a moment before it went away. 

“I think this is one of Harvey’s shirts,” Maru teased as she helped Georgia slide on the oversized tee. 

She pulled out Georgia’s sweatpants from the day before. Her underwear were nowhere to be seen, but she didn’t want to ask. She stepped into the pants and Maru helped slide them up and tighten the waist band.

“Alright, you’re ready to go.” She said with a smile as she led her to the front. 

Harvey was waiting patiently, tapping his pen against his clipboard. When he saw them he stood up, putting the clipboard on the counter.

“I just need for you to sign a few places for your stay,” he said as he pointed out where to put her signature. He flipped to the next page. “This is a summary of your visit. Here is a list of problems we found and here are all the treatments we provided.” She signed again. “And this is for the antibiotics I’m sending you home with. They are the pill form of the ones we gave you in your IV. They seem to be working very well and without adverse effects, but please call us if that changes. Start them tomorrow morning at 0700." She signed her acknowledgement. He flipped to the last page. It had a bunch of numbers written on it, circled and highlighted. “And this is the number for the clinic. The one below it is my personal number. I also added Maru’s on the bottom. Next time you are not feeling well and can’t make it here on your own, please call instead of relying on someone to break into your home.”

She felt her cheeks turn bright red as he tore off a few pages and handed her the rest. 

“Thank you,” she said, embarrassed. His eyes softened as he reached over to pat her shoulder. 

“Please take better care of yourself.” He squeezed her shoulder before dismissing himself, disappearing behind the door. 

Maru gave her a conspiratorial look.

“See you at book club on Sunday,” she winked as Georgia left. 

It was noon by the time she made it back to the farm, not looking forward to catching up on her work. She slowed to a halt when she noticed something strange. 

Despite not tending to anything the last two days, every single crop was watered. There were no weeds in sight. Her chicken’s food troughs were stocked and even Miso’s food and water bowl were freshly filled. She scratched her head as she looked around before ducking into her home. 

She found all her mail neatly piled on her table. Mostly just recipes from townsfolk, an announcement from Lewis about a Luau and a soup potluck next week that the governor would be attending, and finally another letter from Lewis begging for discreet help in finding his missing shorts.

She put the letters away before taking the best shower of her life. She was already sweating profusely from just walking here, not to mention how much she had sweat during her days bedbound and ill. She hadn’t bathed in days, too sick to leave bed. She scrubbed her skin, careful to avoid disturbing any of the bandages she had on. After washing her hair she felt like a whole new person.

It was 5 PM by the time she was done, and debated on going to bed. She decided on going to the bar, she didn’t want to drink but she started to feel like she needed to thank Sebastian and Elliott for staying. Maru’s words had gotten to her. Maybe they did care. 

She threw on a loose sweater, hoping the night would be cooler than the summer day. She didn’t really care who saw her knee, opting for shorts in this heat. 

She walked into the saloon, avoiding the bar when she noticed Clint leaning against it. She didn’t see Elliott at his usual spot, so she opted for the game room. Sam and Sebastian were in the middle of what seemed like an intense game of pool. 

“Hey farmer!” Abigail greeted her cheerily, patting the couch next to her. 

Her greeting stirred Sam’s attention. He spun around with a big smile on his face. Sebastian rolled his eyes and huffed in frustration as his friend left their game. 

“Hey hot stuff,” Sam grinned as he greeted her with a hug. Luckily it didn’t hurt as bad this time. When he pulled away she noticed he was still wearing the beanie despite the summer heat. “I haven’t seen you around for a minute. Where have you been?”

Before she could respond he put his hands on her shoulders, leaning down and looking over her face with a concerned expression. 

“Are you okay? You’re whiter than a ghost.”

She couldn’t help but steal a glance at his friend. Sebastian looked as cold and indifferent as ever as he waited impatiently for Sam to rejoin his game. 

“Uh, sorry about that,” she shrugged. She didn’t know why she was sorry, but felt like saying it. “I’ve been sick the last couple of days.”

“A cold in the summer?” Sam’s face scrunched up. “Sounds lame.”

“It was,” she forced a smile as she walked over to Abigail and plopped down next to her. 

“Nice bruise,” Abby said as she craned her neck to look at Georgia’s knee. “Get it in the mines?”

“Yeah,” Georgia kept her response short, not really wanting to get into it. Her face fell as Abby dove into it.

“How? Did you fight a monster?” Abigail perked up, shifting in her seat as she looked at her excitedly. She poked at Georgia’s bruise, earning a pained wince. “Was it a dragon? Or a skeleton? I heard there were dwarves in there. And Shadow people!”

Georgia grimaced, her stomach tying itself in a knot. Before Abby could press on, Sebastian snapped from across the room.

“Shut the fuck up Abby,” he hissed. “No one wants to hear you yap on and on about the fucking mines. Leave the farmer alone.”

Georgia flinched at the rude statement, but she also appreciated it greatly. Abigail froze up, face turning red with anger as she leapt from her seat and charged towards Sebastian while criticizing him for being a dick. Georgia snuck out of the room before Abby could continue her assault of questions. 

She made her way across the bar, spotting Elliott with Leah. She startled as an arm jutted out and grabbed her, pulling her to a stop.

“Hey Georgia,” Clint grinned, hand still on her arm. “Here for that drink?”

She shrugged out of his grasp, rubbing her arm where he had grabbed it. 

“No sorry, I can’t drink tonight.”

“Oh,” Clint frowned before perking up again, “Did you get my letter?”

Georgia cocked her head to the side. She didn’t recall if he was one of the few who sent her a recipe. 

“No I don’t think so,” she admitted. 

“Oh, well, it was inviting you out on a date,” he smiled sheepishly, rubbing his neck. 

“Oh, sorry. I’ll take a raincheck.” she said as she backed away. “Bye!” 

“Looking forward to it!” He called after her as she beelined for Elliott and Leah. 

Elliott stood abruptly from his chair when he spotted her, hurrying to meet her halfway. 

“How are you feeling?” He asked gently as he observed her, his hands carefully on her arms as if she could fall over at any moment. Georgia looked around nervously as she felt her cheeks redden.

“I’m much better,” she said truthfully in a hushed tone. “Thank you for finding me and taking me to the clinic. I think I might have actually died if you hadn’t.”

“Of course,” He pulled her into a gentle embrace, careful to avoid touching her back. “I’m glad I made it in time.”

“Can you um, not tell anyone?” She asked quietly as she looked around. Everyone seemed preoccupied. “I’m a little embarrassed about the whole situation.”

“I know,” he leaned down to add quietly, “do not worry, we all agreed to keep it to ourselves. It’s your story to tell, not ours.”

She felt her shoulders sag in relief. She realized that Sebastian must have agreed not to tell, surprisingly. 

“Thank you,” she sighed. He took her hand and squeezed it.

“Please don’t lie to me about that sort of thing in the future,” he said sternly. She made a face.

“I’m sorry,” she bit her lip. 

He didn’t say anything else, just took her hand and guided her to their table. He pulled out a chair for her and made sure she was seated before he himself sat down. Leah was quiet for a moment as she looked between them curiously. Georgia wondered if she was actually seeing Elliott. It would make sense to be frustrated with the way he treated her if that was the case. She shifted uncomfortably in her seat. Leah took a sip from her wine before she cleared her throat.

“Georgia,” she greeted her. “How have you been?”

“I’ve been better,” she confessed with a half smile. “It’s been a rough summer at the farm so far. How are you?”

“I’m great,” Leah said smirking as she leaned onto the table. “I’ve been making a ton of art as of late. I finally feel inspired, it's freeing to express my raw emotions in different forms.”

“I bet,” Georgia smiled. “I’m sure it all looks amazing.”

“I’ll show you sometime soon,” Leah promised. Elliott raised his glass. 

“To inspiration finally taking form!” He smiled as they both clinked glasses. Georgia observed them feeling like a third wheel. Elliott sat his beer down after taking a sip. “I’ve been slaving away at my desk, my novel is nearly half way done.”

“Wow, that’s great news!” Georgia smiled. It faded quickly when Leah reached over to give Elliott a half hug. 

“Wow El,” she grinned, “I bet it's amazing! When can I read it?”

Elliott shifted in his seat before he began talking about his plan for finishing and releasing his book. Leah pressed for spoilers but he was firm in keeping it mum. After a while of watching their back and forth Georgia stood. 

“I’m not feeling too well,” she admitted, “I’ll see you guys soon. Have a good night!”

It wasn’t even fully dark yet as she left the bar. She grimaced when the door opened behind her and Clint called out.

“Wait!” he said as he ran to her side. “I’ll walk you home.”

“No thank you,” she shrugged him off. He kept following her, his rough hand palming her ass.

“How cute!” She went rigid when she heard Haley’s voice. “The farmer and the blacksmith. A perfect match.”

“Thanks,” Clint replied smugly as he took her hand in his. Georgia flashed him a disapproving look as she tried to pull her hand out of his sweaty grip. 

“We are not together,” She said coldly. 

“Not what it looks like,” Haley noted as she pulled out her camera and took a picture. The flash blinded Georgia momentarily. When her vision returned fully she noticed Alex standing behind Haley, looking rather uncomfortable.

“I have to go,” she said, yanking her hand away. “Bye.” 

Clint didn’t follow her this time, staying to chat with the other two about who knows what.

Chapter 16: Summer 7, Year 1

Summary:

Sunday is for the books

Summer 7, Year 1

 

Georgia threw on a pink bikini under her loose, somewhat sheer dress, deciding that after the book club she could take some time off to read on the beach. Yoba knew her skin could use some sun after all the pale comments she was getting.

Once finished watering her crops she headed for the library, finding her friends waiting for her. She rolled her eyes when they both wiggled their brows at her suggestively. 

“Oh Yoba,” she mused as she took her seat. “Good morning to you too.”

“Spill,” Penny whispered excitedly. “Maru told me most of everything.”

“There isn’t much else to it,” she shrugged. 

“Yeah right,” Penny rolled her eyes. 

“Like I told Maru, I really don’t think any of them like me. I don’t think anyone does for that matter,” she admitted on a slightly sadder note. Her face scrunched up as she added, much less enthusiastically, “except Clint. He’s been creeping on me big time.”

“Ew,” Penny frowned at the last bit. “Haley has been trying to tell everyone the two of you are a thing.”

“Yoba,” Georgia grimaced as she rolled her head in frustration. “I hate her.”

“We do too,” Maru laughed. “I could get Sebastian to deal with both Clint and Haley for you.” she winked. 

“Please don’t,” she cringed at the thought. “Even though your brother has a habit of scaring people I don’t think he has any interest in helping me.”

“I don’t know about that,” Maru teased. “Your time at the clinic says otherwise.”

“I don’t really like any of them either,” She said confidently despite it not being entirely true.

“Think about it,” Maru begged, “If you date my brother we can be sisters!”

“What about Elliott?” Penny fake swooned. “A tall, broody, broad shouldered author? He sounds so romantic.”

“Harvey is sweet too,” Maru added. “I bet he would take good care of you, alright.”

 “Come on, Georgia,” Penny grabbed her knee under the table and squeezed as she spoke. “You have to feel some kind of way after having them basically fight over you.”

“They were not fighting over me!” she laughed at how ridiculous it all sounded. “You both have been reading a little too much romance.” Both Maru and Penny flushed. “Which is the reason we are here. Is this book club or does it need to become a smut addiction support group?”

“Same thing,” Penny shrugged with a giggle. 

“Let’s start talking about the real fantasy here,” Georgia was glad to change the subject as she tapped the book in Penny’s hand. “Are you both done?”

“Unfortunately,” Maru sighed. Penny seemed just as disappointed. 

“What did you think of the last one? That’s my favorite.”

“Oh Yoba,” Penny started. “I laughed, I cried, I audibly gasped and cursed at parts,” She leaned forward, her voice lowering as she glanced between Maru and Georgia, “I came. A lot.”

Georgia’s jaw almost dropped. She was happy for her shy friend being comfortable enough to disclose such information, but damn she didn’t expect her to say it out loud. She also became increasingly aware of Penny’s hand still on her thigh.

“Honestly, same here,” Maru admitted, her face beet red. “I even made my own toy to help.”

“No way?” Georgia leaned in curiously. “That’s so cool.”

“Can you make me one?” Penny asked seriously.

“Sure,” Maru grinned proudly. “Do you want one Georgia?”

“I’m not against it,” she shrugged, blushing herself. “Despite your accusations, I haven’t had any action in months. I could use some stress relief.”

Penny’s hand started rubbing up her thigh. She shifted uncomfortably, unsure of how to interpret that. Well, she certainly knew what it seemed like. She liked Penny, but not like that.

“Me either,” Penny sighed dramatically. 

“What about Sam?” Maru asked her curiously.

“That was when we were teenagers,” Penny said quickly, seeming embarrassed. She finally pulled her hand away. “We are just friends now. Besides, he's not really my type and I’m pretty sure we can add him to the lengthy list of Georgia’s suitors.”

“Listen, the only length I want to talk about right now is his ,” Georgia changed the subject, pointing to the male lead on the cover of the final book. 

The three of them laughed and finally the book club actually started. They still used Georgia’s name interchangeably with the female lead’s, which was a little uncomfortable but she tried to take it as a compliment. When the clock chimed to indicate it was already noon, all three of them seemed surprised. They had been chatting for nearly four hours. Georgia enjoyed having friends to hang out like this with, even when it got awkward. 

She waved goodbye to her friends, quickly booking it towards the beach when she spotted Clint stepping out of his shop. She was relieved to see both Alex and Haley leaving the beach as she made her way towards the bridge. Hopefully she would enjoy a peaceful afternoon by herself. She didn’t want to think about how she wouldn’t mind if Elliott joined her. 

“Hello,” she waved politely to Alex and Haley as they crossed paths. 

“Hey farmer,” Alex greeted her with a smirk. Haley slapped his arm and gave him a look. 

“Hey Clint’s girlfriend,” She said with fake sweetness. Georgia rolled her eyes as she walked away. 

She glanced at Elliott’s cabin as she passed. She really wanted to check in on him. She still didn’t know what brought him to her farm a few days ago that ended up saving her ass, and she also didn’t check on him about his sleepless episode a few days before that. Walking to the shore line in front of his house, she stripped off her dress so she was left in her bikini. Her hair was long enough to cover her back, but she hoped no one would come to the beach anyway. She set her bag down, digging through it to find sunscreen. 

She rubbed her body with the lotion, eyes occasionally glancing at Elliott’s cabin. She wasn’t sure if it was the book club’s conversation that made her yearn for his attention or the fact she was so lonely. She grabbed the sunscreen and made her way to his door.

She paced in the sand at his doorstep for a minute. She had a slightly stupid plan to get a little attention from him, but was it worth disturbing the man? She thought about him and Leah. She didn’t want the artist to start hating her more than she already had. A grunt-like noise came from inside his cabin and she decided to give it a shot in case he was frustrated and needed to talk.

She knocked on the door. Elliott cleared his throat from somewhere in the cabin. 

“Busy,” he called out, sounding frustrated. She swallowed her disappointment. 

“Sorry to bother you!” She called back politely before turning away.

From inside the cabin she heard a loud thud as if something fell over, as well as a few other weird noises. The door flew open behind her.

“Georgia!” Elliott panted her name. She turned to see him, her eyes widening. His face was flushed and he was shirtless, his broad and well muscled chest on full display. His long hair was tossed up messily. He was only wearing a pair of pants that rather clearly displayed an impressive bulge. She blinked, trying to focus on his face. He had that stubble forming again, it looked quite nice. If only it wasn’t from pure exhaustion as his tired and wild eyes indicated. He definitely hadn’t been sleeping again.

She had to swallow her indecent thoughts back. She wondered if he had been working out in there or something. He had to have some sort of routine to look like that , and it couldn’t just be from writing.

“Hey Elliott,” she waved nervously. 

“What brings you to my door?” He asked as he leaned against the door frame with his arm braced at the top. The way his muscles moved with the action made her dizzy. 

“I, uh,” she cleared her throat. “I was just planning to read on the beach,” she pointed to her stuff still sitting near the shoreline. “I wanted to check in on you, but also see if you could help me with putting sunscreen on my back.”

She held up the sunscreen bottle awkwardly. She watched him swallow, his eyebrows bunched up as he looked her over. She felt embarrassed. 

“But since you’re busy it isn’t a big deal! I don’t want to disturb you,” she said quickly. 

He chuckled, leaning forward and snatching the bottle from her hand before she could walk away. He gestured for her to come inside and she didn’t hesitate to listen.

“I’m never too busy to help you,” he said softly as he closed the door. He motioned for her to turn around. She would have jumped through a flaming hoop if he asked her to while looking like that.

“Thank you,” she chirped as he brushed her hair aside. He sucked in a breath as he examined her scarring back.

She reached back and bundled her hair in her hands and held it up to keep her back clear for him. She anxiously looked around his home while listening to the sound of him squirting sunscreen into his hands. His bed was disheveled, as if he recently woke up. With how tired he looked, she assumed it was more caused by him failing to make it for the last day or so. The book she lent him was open and face down on the nightstand, he was about halfway through it. She wondered how it compared to the first. 

“Hmm,” he hummed as his finger lightly traced the scarring lacerations on her back. “Definitely need to protect this from the sun.”

She shivered as his lotion covered hands slid against her back. She had to bite her lip to not make any embarrassing noises as he massaged it in. His hands were carefully gentle to avoid hurting her. Despite that, he was deliciously thorough. She worried she was going to have lockjaw from how tightly she had to keep her mouth closed to not moan. He cleared his throat behind her and she turned to look at him. 

“Did you get your rear yet or shall I?” He asked curiously. She was going to die. 

“No,” she said shyly. “You don’t have to if you-”

“May I?” He cut her off, squirting more of the lotion in his hand. 

She shut up and turned back around. 

“Marvelous,” he muttered under his breath. His hand pressed lightly against her lower back, pushing her to bend forward slightly. She obeyed, arching her back as she went. She bit her lip as he began massaging the sunscreen onto her ass cheeks. She hoped her butt looked good in those bikini bottoms. Thank Yoba they were waterproof with the way his hands gently kneaded the sensitive skin.

He finished by rubbing some down the back of her thighs. She was startled when he suddenly wrapped his fist around the hair still bunched in her hands. She dropped it as he pulled back, firm enough to make her follow his direction but gentle enough not to hurt her scalp. He turned her around to face him, making it so she tilted her head up at him. He had a flirtatious smile on his lips.

“Are you sure you don’t need help applying this anywhere else?” he mused as his eyes trailed over her chest. 

“Not if you don’t want me to faint,” she mumbled.

“Hmm?” He leaned down closer. His voice lowered an octave. “I didn’t quite catch that.”

He brushed his fingers gently over the skin of her breast exposed by her bikini top. 

“You seem flustered,” he teased. She knew her face was probably beet red.

“I am,” she admitted, somewhat breathlessly. 

“Tell me why.” His face drew closer as he nearly whispered the command against her lips. She wanted to kiss him so badly, but held back.

“You’re hot. Er, I mean it’s hot. In here. And out there. Summer and all,” she stumbled over her words. He chuckled as he pulled away, releasing her hair. She felt both relieved and incredibly disappointed by the loss. 

“Thank you for allowing me to assist you,” he smirked. She spared a glance at his crotch to find it very much erect. He was impressively well endowed, and she wouldn’t hesitate to split herself in two on it if he asked. Of course he didn’t though. “I hope you enjoy your reading.”

“You too,” she smiled sheepishly as she took the sunscreen back from him. “If you’re reading. If not, good luck with the writing.” 

He hummed as he followed her to the door. She scratched her neck as she turned to him one last time. 

“Feel free to join me, if you’d like.” She figured she would offer. 

He seemed to consider it for a moment, then he glanced at his desk. 

“I would love to join you,” he finally said. “But only for a little while before I must return to my labors.”

“Of course,” she smiled. “I know you’re busy.”

“Not too busy for you,” he tapped her nose with his finger before lowering it to tap the sunscreen bottle in her hand. “I may need some of this though.”

“I’ll rub you,” she said without hesitation. “I mean rub it on you. If you want.”

He chuckled, pulling up the bench from his piano and sitting down so she could reach him easier. She poured some in her hands before he took the bottle from her. She went to work on his back, trying to put the same amount of effort into it as he had for her. He went ahead and lathered some on his own arms while she got his backside. 

She moved to his front, taking note that he left his chest for her to get. She stood between his spread legs as she started at his neck and worked her way down. His large hands grabbed her waist, holding her as he leaned back to make it easier for her to get his abs. She bit her lip as she rubbed close to the hem of his plants, unable to not glance at the outline of his dick. She put a little more lotion on her fingers, carefully getting his face. It might have been an excuse to touch his cheek bones and fresh stubble, but she also wanted to make sure he didn’t get his handsome face sunburned. 

“Thank you,” He snatched her wrist as she finished, bringing her knuckles to his lips. 

She usually had to read to feel this aroused. He definitely knew what he was doing to her, a smug smile on his lips as he stood up. He stroked her hair, leaning over to grab the book she lent him off the nightstand. 

“Shall we?” He led her out with his hand on her hip. His fingers lightly played with the side of her bikini bottoms.

She pulled out a blanket and they spread it out together, enjoying a spot only a foot or two from the water. At first they sat shoulder to shoulder as they read, but he caught her peeking at his book. 

“Don’t spoil it for yourself,” he scolded her playfully. 

“I can’t help it,” she pouted. 

He changed positions, sitting across from her now. She went back to reading but he whistled for her attention. 

“Hmm?” 

“Rest your head here for me,” he said, patting his lap. She wasn’t going to say no to that.

 She laid down with her head in his lap, holding her book up to read it. Elliott read his with one hand holding it open, the other playing mindlessly with her hair. After about an hour of this he let out a long sigh, tugging her hair playfully as he did. She lowered her book to look up at him. 

“As much as I would love to have your head between my legs for the rest of my life, I should be getting back to my novel,” he said sadly. He brushed his knuckles against her cheek as he stared down at her longingly.

“Tired of me already?” she pouted, setting her book aside. 

“I could never tire of you.”

She sat up and turned to him. He stood, adjusting himself through his pants unabashed. She supposed he had nothing to be embarrassed about, seeing the size of that thing. She tried not to ogle it too much, but he caught her staring.

“Seems that now you’ve gotten me quite flustered,” he chuckled. She felt her face, and stomach, heat up.

“Me or the book?” She giggled as she folded up her blanket and tossed it in her backpack. She didn’t feel like putting the dress back on, instead tying it around her waist like a skirt. It was the summer, she could walk home in a bikini top. 

“Mostly you,” he mused, running his hand through her hair. He held her firmly at the base of her neck, pulling her in for a hug. “But the book doesn’t help either.”

With her cheek pressed against his chest she could hear his thundering heart beat. She wondered if he wanted her to make the move. She wanted to offer to help him get unflustered, but she wasn’t sure she could be so bold. If he offered she would. She definitely would. He released her from his hug as they began to walk back towards his cabin.

“Thank you for helping me out with the sunscreen,” she bit her lip. “And for being my pillow for the last hour.”

“You may rest your head on me anytime you wish,” he smiled down at her.

They both paused for a moment. She wondered if he was thinking about the same thing she was. 

“Well, I should get to fing- I mean farming. Farming!” She said quickly, face heating up so quickly she thought she would pass out from embarrassment. He chuckled as she walked away quickly, nerves taking over her. 

She sighed as she crossed the bridge into town. She hated how down bad she was for the author. She was torn from her thoughts by a suggestive whistle. 

“Fuck me,” Sam groaned loudly. She turned her head to find him and Sebastian walking over. “You look gorgeous.”

She giggled at the flattery. Sam scooped her up into his usual hug, except he squeezed her a little tighter this time. When he set her down his gaze was immediately locked onto her cleavage. She took an awkward step back.

“What were you doing?” Sebastian asked, arms crossed. He looked and sounded as grumpy as ever.

She felt a twinge of disappointment when he didn’t ogle her the way Sam did. She silently cursed Maru for putting these thoughts in her head.

“Hmm?” He pressed on when she didn’t answer. 

“Sorry,” she muttered as she let out a convincing yawn. She made sure to stretch in a slightly provocative way for emphasis. “I fell asleep reading on the beach. I’m a little out of it now.”

Her distraction definitely worked on Sam, who was definitely not hiding his gaze or grin. Sebastian shifted uncomfortably. She watched him as he scratched his head and cleared his throat. 

“What are you guys up to?” She turned the subject onto them. 

“We were going to go play a round of pool,” Sam grinned. “You should come play cheerleader. All you have to do is jump around for us.”

Sebastian swatted his friend on the back of his head. 

“Ow,” Sam muttered as he rubbed the spot. Sebastian rolled his eyes.

“Sam, what color are the farmer’s eyes?” Sebastian asked, almost playfully as he reached over and covered her eyes with his hand. She didn’t like that her immediate thought was wanting him to blindfold her. 

“Pink,” Sam said confidently. Sebastian slapped him on the back of the head again.

“For Yoba’s sake, farmer.” She heard Shane drunkenly groan as he walked down the path, beer can in hand. “Put some clothes on.”

She only rolled her eyes as he stopped between Sam and Sebastian.

“I think she needs less clothes,” Sam mumbled. Sebastian sent him a threatening glare.

“You look like you’re trying to get fucked,” Shane said nonchalantly as he began to chug. She wasn’t sure if it was an insult or inquiry. She ignored it either way. He burped as he finished his drink. “Well, are you? Or are you fucking these guys already?” He pointed to both Sam and Sebastian.

Her jaw dropped as she stared at him in disbelief. 

“I have not fucked anyone .” She sneered. 

“Yeah right,” Shane huffed a laugh. “Like anyone will believe that when you run around like a desperate whore.”

“Hey man, not cool,” Sam snapped as he sent an annoyed glance in Shane’s direction. He was so hot when he wasn’t the human embodiment of a golden retriever. Sebastian said nothing. He probably agreed with Shane. 

“Whatever,” she frowned. “Like I care what your drunk ass thinks.”

“I may be a drunk, but I’m not wrong.” He chuckled as he took a step towards her. “You should care about how I can make you feel.”

“You wish,” she hissed as she pushed past them.

She marched home, mixed emotions pulling at her.

Chapter 17: Summer 10, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia has emotional whiplash.

Summer 10, Year 1

 

Georgia was relieved when she found Maru and Penny sitting outside the abandoned community center. She didn’t want to risk running into Sebastian if she went to the carpenter’s. 

“Happy birthday Maru!” Georgia exclaimed as she set down her backpack, handing her a neatly wrapped gift. 

Maru excitedly tore open the packaging. She let out an excited squeal when it revealed a brand new boxed set of smutty books. Georgia handed Penny her own unwrapped set. 

“I figured we needed a new book series to start! I haven’t read these yet so maybe we can all do one book a week or something.” She said shyly. Her friends jumped up and hugged her with excitement. 

“This is perfect!” Maru hugged the books. “Where did you get these?”

“I befriended the local bookshop owner when I lived in Zuzu. I called her a few days ago to see if she could send them to me.”

“This is the best day ever!” Penny was jumping in place. 

“Oh, and these for the birthday girl,” Georgia said with a giggle as she handed her a box of strawberries from her spring harvest. 

“I love you,” Maru practically moaned as she immediately plopped one into her mouth.

“I don’t know if I’ll be able to manage only one a week,” Penny giggled as she observed the three books in the set. 

“I know, me either,” Georgia admitted. “But it could be fun to all be on the same page!”

“Speaking of book club,” Maru lowered her voice, looking around. “I have gifts for you guys as well.”

“Finally,” Penny gave an exaggerated groan. 

“Come on,” Maru laughed as she got up. “They’re in my personal lab.”

Georgia hoped they wouldn’t run into Sebastian as they made their way up the mountain. As they approached Maru’s home she spotted Sebastian’s motorcycle out front. Tools were scattered around it but he was nowhere to be seen. 

“What's that?” Penny asked, pointing towards the lake. 

Maru and Georgia followed the direction. Sebastian and Abby were standing by the lake, facing off in some sort of heated argument. She ignored the sinking feeling in her gut. He was an asshole anyway, Abby could have him. 

“Oh,” Maru seemed intrigued. “She was over the other night too, it sounded like they were arguing.. or something.”

“Guess he’s out,” Penny joked sheepishly, her gaze observing Georgia for a reaction.

“I told you,” Georgia shrugged, pretending she wasn’t phased. He thought she was a whore anyway.

She watched as Abby launched herself into Sebastian’s arms. Turning away before she could see anything else. Maru gave her a weird look.

“There’s still Elliott and Harvey,” she grinned as they walked into the home. 

Luckily Robin and Demetrius were out, or else they would surely be questioning the excited squeals and giggles that came from their daughter’s room. 

“You’re a genius,” Georgia praised the young scientist as she observed the vibrators she made for them. They were small and discreet, and the noise made when turned on wasn’t too loud or bothersome, it was perfect for reading. 

“You’re my hero,” Penny giggled as she pocketed hers. “I might have to go home right now.”

The three laughed and joked about their plans with all the new gifts given out today. After a while it was time to go, and Maru walked them out.

“See you tomorrow at the Luau!” She waved. 

“More importantly, see you Sunday!” Penny giggled as they opened the door and walked out. 

Sebastian was back under his bike, his shirt ruffled up to expose his lean stomach. He slid out from under at the sound of the door closing. He looked disheveled. His face was cold but suspicious as he watched Penny and Georgia leave his home giggling. Georgia’s giggles died immediately.

“Oh, hi Sebastian!” Penny greeted him shyly. 

Georgia grabbed the girl’s hand and pulled her along, not sparing another look at Sebastian. He didn’t say anything anyway. 

“I hate him,” Georgia muttered to Penny as they left the mountain behind.

“Ooh,” Penny arched her brow. “Jealous?”

“No,” Georgia was quick to object. “He’s also just an asshole. He basically called me a whore the other day. I just don’t want to tell Maru because he’s her brother.”

“Ah,” Penny frowned. “I get it, Sam used to tell me about how mean Sebastian could be.”

“He’s a jerk,” Georgia confirmed. 

“Fuck him,” Penny said bluntly, causing Georgia to snort. She loved this side of her friend. 

As they walked down the stairs next to Pierre’s, Penny waved goodbye.

“I have some business to attend to,” she joked with a wink as she practically ran to her little trailer home. 

Georgia turned to go home herself, ready to tuck into the new series as well. As she walked past the shops a door opened behind her.

“Hey Georgia, wait up!” She flinched when it was Abby’s voice that called out to her. She turned, plastering a fake smile on her face. Abby ran over to her, grabbing her hand and tugging it towards her home. “I have to talk to you!”

Georgia grimaced as Abby led her through her dad’s shop and into her room, closing the door and locking it behind her. Georgia felt her stomach twist uncomfortably. There was a faint and rather suggestive sound that could be heard somewhere in the home. Georgia looked around curiously.

“Oh that’s my mom and Jodi,” Abigail shrugged nonchalantly. It took Georgia a minute to understand. Abby strode past her and sat on her bed. “They think no one knows, including me, but it’s obvious they aren’t just sneaking around for tea.”

“Oh, Yoba,” Georgia winced at the continuing noise. 

“Yeah,” Abby sighed, patting the side of her bed. Georgia was incredibly uncomfortable but complied. “Pretty sure my dad is in on it or something too.”

“Gross,” Georgia didn’t know what else to say. Abby looked at her.

“Speaking of affairs,” she started. Georgia flinched, bracing herself for Abby to get into a rant about how Sebastian was hers or something. “Are you… with anyone in town?”

“No.” Georgia kept cool. It wasn’t like she was lying. 

“You’ve been hanging out with Sam and Sebastian a lot,” Abby noted, sounding a bit bitter. Her hand found itself on Georgia’s thigh as she turned to her. Georgia swallowed, waiting to be scolded. “You can tell me if you’re sleeping with them.. I’m obviously close with them both.”

“Ew, no,” Georgia frowned. “Yoba no, they just like to bug me sometimes.”

Abby studied her for a moment, face unreadable. After a few seconds she started laughing. Her hand twitched up Georgia’s thigh.

“Yeah, they are pretty annoying sometimes,” Abby agreed, grinning. “I’m glad you aren’t fucking them.” The purple haired woman paused for a moment. Her hand squeezed mid thigh. “Are you… into them at all?”

“Not really,” Georgia lied sheepishly. She had to admit to herself that they both made her feel some things occasionally. But that was more on her horny desperation. Maybe Shane was right. 

“Good,” Abby grinned, leaning closer. “Are you into girls?”

Georgia couldn’t hide her sudden confusion.

“If you aren’t, I think you should be,” Abby said with a cocky grin. Georgia hoped she was only saying this to convince her to stay away from Sebastian and not any other reason. Abby’s hand trailed higher.

“I.. uh,” She leaned away as Abby leaned closer. “I mean, I’m not not into girls,” she admitted.

“Don’t be shy about it,” Abby said as her hand rubbed Georgia’s crotch through her shorts. “Forget about Sebastian, you can do better.”

This was definitely about Abigail trying to keep her away from Sebastian, Georgia thought. It was elaborate, desperate even, but also creepy. Georgia cleared her throat, standing up from the bed quickly.

“Don’t be embarrassed,” Abby leapt up after her, wrapping her arms around Georgia from behind as she tried to slip her hand into her shorts. She pressed her lips to Georgia’s neck, murmuring, “I have some things we could try to convince you…”

Georgia yelped as Abby bit her neck, jumping away. 

“Uh, maybe another time,” Georgia said quickly as she unlocked the door and sprinted out of Pierre’s. 

She ran the whole way home.

Notes:

In my head I genuinely do think Abigail as a yandere would be like this but I know a lot of people love her so I'm sorry okay (she will have her moment eventually, everyone will). Also tell me Jodi and Caroline have never done it I dare you.

Chapter 18: Summer 11, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia parties it up at the Luau, but not everyone enjoys the sight.

Notes:

TW: creepy old men i.e the governor

Summer 11, Year 1

 

Georgia felt incredibly anxious about the Luau as she approached the beach. At this point almost everyone in town was making her feel… weird. She wore a cute green bikini top and matching short skirt, deciding that in the worst case scenario she could run into the ocean and swim to the islands or let herself drown. She had to put makeup on her neck that morning, discovering that Abigail’s bite had left a bruise.

She anxiously looked around the festival as she kicked off her shoes in the sand and put them in her backpack. 

“Georgia,” Lewis called, waving her over. 

She approached the mayor and the dapper dressed older gentleman beside him.

“This is the Governor,” Lewis introduced him. 

“Nice to meet you,” she said politely and went to shake his hand. 

“Oh my,” he said softly, sounding as if he was shocked. “You must be the new farmer. Geraldine’s blood no doubt.”

The Governor ignored her hand, instead pulling her into an uncomfortable hug. Georgia swallowed, he must have also known her grandmother quite well. He released her with his hands on her waist, squeezing as he looked her up and down.

“You look just like her,” he smiled, eyes lingering uncomfortably on her chest. 

“Thank you,” She said shyly, waving a polite dismissal as she continued on to the party. 

She glanced back to see the mayor and Governor murmuring something to each other. She tried to avoid everyone, plopping a starfruit into the soup pot. She struck up a conversation with Marnie about raising animals before she was interrupted. 

“Georgia!” Emily popped up next to them, grabbing her arm. “Come dance with me!”

“Oh, no,” Georgia tried to wave her off, too embarrassed. 

Emily grabbed a drink off the table and shoved it into her hands.

“Loosen up!” She demanded playfully. 

Georgia knocked back the drink while Emily cheered her on, handing her a shot of something after. Whatever it was burned the whole way down, making her cough. Emily handed her another, taking one for herself. 

“Cheers!” She giggled as they both drank their shots. Georgia coughed again, rubbing her chest. “Have I plied you with enough alcohol to come dance with me yet or do I need to grab you more?” She asked with a giggle, handing Georgia a third shot anyway. 

Georgia took it, deciding that Emily was right about one thing, she needed to loosen up. She giggled as she spilled some of the shot down her chin and neck. Emily leaned forward and licked the spilling liquor off her chest before it got to her breasts. Georgia flushed at the action, but Emily waved it off as if it was nothing as she grabbed her hand and led her to the dance floor. 

Emily and Georgia got right to it, dancing and jumping around to the music. A nostalgic pop song came on and the two of them sang it on the top of their lungs as they spun each other around. They were definitely drunk. At least Georgia was, but it was a pleasant sort of buzz as she and Emily took turns twirling each other. Familiar faces gathered around the dance floor. She and Emily were totally the life of this party. Robin and Demetrius were the only others dancing, but in a more slow paced and proper manner. Marnie joined the dance floor, hopping around with her hands in the air. 

Georgia hoped the governor didn’t see Emily twirl her around and then grab her hip, pretending to throw money at her as Georgia shook her ass. The crowd around them laughed and cheered as they finally slowed down, panting. 

“That was so fun,” Georgia admitted, out of breath. She ran her hands through her knotted hair as Emily beamed at her. 

“Told you!” She exclaimed proudly. “Now you gotta come dance with me at the Saloon!”

“Deal,” Georgia giggled as Emily hugged her then walked away. 

Georgia turned so see a few of her friends staring at her with mixed emotions. Penny and Maru were standing not far off, giggling to themselves about something. She watched as they both tried to discreetly point at different things. Georgia rolled her eyes when she realized they were gesturing to the different guys that had gathered near the dancefloor to watch the spectacle. Her cheeks flushed, she hoped she didn’t look too stupid. 

Clint was leaning against a speaker, face incredibly red as he looked like he was struggling to breathe after seeing her and Emily dance. She held back her chuckle. 

“Be sure to drink some water,” Harvey encouraged with a wink, patting her flushed cheek as he passed by.

“That was hot,” Sam said as he walked up to her, draping his arm around her shoulders. “Feel free to dance on me like that anytime.”

Both Abigail and Sebastian looked less comfortable as they followed Sam. 

“You looked like you were having fun,” Abby sounded somewhat bitter. Georgia resisted the urge to touch her neck.

Sebastian muttered something under his breath.

“What?” Georgia asked with a frown.

“He said you looked like a whore,” Shane chuckled as he clapped Sebastian on the shoulder, joining the group. Sebastian didn’t say anything else, face bored and indifferent.

“Thanks,” Georgia rolled her eyes as she turned away. She could hear Sam scold them as she made her way to the opposite side of the dance floor, at least he defended her. 

“Nice moves,” Alex winked as she walked by. Haley only narrowed her eyes at her. 

She walked up to Elliott, who was leaning against his house. He still looked tired, but his cute little beard had been shaved clean once more. He was wearing a loose, halfway unbuttoned blouse and a pair of cotton pants. He reminded her of a pirate, or more fittingly a poet from medieval times. It was an attractive look on him either way.

“Georgia,” he greeted as she stopped a few feet across from him. He looked her over, brows furrowing as he noticed how she rubbed her arm awkwardly. He pushed himself away from his home and reached for her, tucking a lock of her hair behind her ear. His long fingers graced her cheek then chin, finding their way to rest on her shoulders. “What’s wrong? You were just so radiant on the dance floor.”

She snorted. 

“I looked like an idiot,” she mumbled as she pushed a pebble through the sand with her toes. “Or a whore, according to half the town. I always find some way to embarrass myself around here.”

“Don’t be ashamed,” Elliott tutted her, curling his finger under her chin to force her gaze on his. “You are marvelous and magnificent. You radiate such beauty that no one could ever compare. They are simply jealous.”

She gave him a sad look, unable to find the words to thank him for his kindness. She watched his throat bob as he swallowed. He slid a hand into her hair, gently pulling her forward as he leaned down and kissed her forehead.

“Don’t let them dim your light,” he murmured against her brow before he pulled away.

A moment later he was leaning nonchalantly against his cabin once more, hands in his pockets and a smug smile tugging at his lips. A little too smug for being devastatingly soft with her seconds before. She wanted this man bad . Her chest hurt as she considered how he was too good for her. Leah showed up, seeding more doubt into Georgia’s heart.

“Hey guys,” She smiled. She looked at Georgia and giggled. “You killed it out there.”

“Thanks,” Georgia forced a smile and laugh. Elliott watched them silently. 

“Next time we gotta join in,” Leah smirked as she leaned against Elliott, nudging him with her elbow. 

He glanced between the two women curiously. Georgia felt sick. She cleared her throat and rubbed her arm anxiously before speaking. 

“Well the music is still playing if you two want to dance,” she said sheepishly. “I’ll see you guys around.”

She walked away but Leah went after her, grabbing her arm. She turned to face her, a little confused. Elliott stayed put, but his eyes were on them, observing.

“Wait,” Leah’s face was flushed. “I wanted to ask you if you would be okay if I painted you.”

“Really?” Georgia was genuinely confused now. “I mean yeah, it would be okay I suppose.”

“Perfect!” Leah clapped. “Mostly because I already have painted you in the past.” She admitted. Georgia’s eyebrows shot up. “But also because seeing you on the dance floor was so fun and inspiring!”

“Oh, thank you.” Georgia blushed. 

“Come over some time,” Leah fiddled with her braid. 

“Sure,” Georgia forced herself to smile back as Leah turned, walking back to Elliott. He was still watching her, his lips shifting to the side as his attention flicked to Leah. 

Georgia made her way around the festival, avoiding Sebastian, Abigail, and Shane at all costs. The three of them and Sam were still chatting where she had left them. When she glanced at them Sebastian was staring at her. She wondered if they were still talking about how much of a whore she was.

She found Maru and Penny at the food tables.

“Hey,” she greeted them as she intruded on their snacking. They both turned to her with mischievous grins. 

“Did you see how everyone was looking at you?” Maru asked, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.

“I couldn’t even keep my eyes off you,” Penny winked, fanning herself with a paper plate.

“They were judging me,” Georgia rolled her eyes.

“No way,” Maru handed her a glass of water. “They wanted you.”

“Either they wanted to be with you, they wanted to be you,” Penny added supportively as Georgia took a sip. 

“The boys were drooling. I’ve never seen Seb look at anyone like that.” Maru smirked.

Georgia bit her lip, considering her words. She didn’t want to tell Maru that her brother just called her a slut. She looked back at his group. He and Abigail were talking to each other, both of them had their arms crossed. Georgia felt that pang of jealousy again as she turned back to them.

“Well he pretty much just called me a whore and he's been all over Abby, so I don’t think so.”

“No way,” Maru glared in her brother's direction. “Asshole.”

“Well, your interaction with Elliott looked promising,” Penny teased, changing the subject. Georgia blushed, glancing over at the author. He no longer looked smug, now in the middle of a conversation with Leah, his hands on his hips.

“Yeah,” Georgia sighed, turning to her friends. “I can’t tell if he and Leah are a thing or not. But he’s so sweet. I think I like him,” she admitted.

Maru and Penny both excitedly squealed. Georgia shushed them, her face bright red. Their gossip time was cut short as Lewis announced it was time to try the soup. The Governor had the honor of the first taste, announcing that it was as wonderful as always. 

Georgia wasn’t feeling good as she watched everyone else lineup for soup. An arm wrapped around her shoulder and she turned to find the governor himself embracing her. 

“You sure have Geraldine’s spirit,” he chuckled. “She would have been right on that dance floor with you. She was just as hypnotizing as well.”

She began to thank him, but her words faltered when the old man ran his hand down her back and cupped her ass. She gulped uncomfortably, not wanting to embarrass the town. 

“Thank you,” she bit out politely. He gave her rear a firm squeeze as she walked away.

“Goodbye Geraldine,” he said softly behind her. 

She went home, too queasy to consider staying a moment longer.

Chapter 19: Summer 12, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia lets loose on a Friday night, bringing out the best and worst in quite a few people it seems.

Summer 12, Year 1

 

Georgia was not looking forward to going to the Saloon tonight. She hadn’t planned on it after yesterday’s events, but Emily had called her and begged. Of course Emily insisted it had to be tonight, it was Friday. Everyone would be there, unfortunately. She still wasn’t quite sure how Emily had even gotten her number, but she had agreed to go in. She decided she would go a bit earlier, and leave early as well.

She had spent the morning watering her crops. As soon as she had finished she was curled up in bed, reading her new book. It was deliciously naughty. She wondered if she should give it to Elliott when she finished it.

The whole time she read she fiddled with the toy Maru gave her, debating on using it. She did for a little while, stopping to avoid getting too worked up before going out. She was frustrated and tense enough as it was.

She curled her long hair and put on a light amount of makeup, still needing to cover her neck. She opted for a cute, short black dress with Elliott in mind. 

She walked to the Saloon, finding Penny and Maru sitting on a bench together near the door. They smiled and waved her over.

“Have you been reading?” Georgia asked as she fanned her face with her hand dramatically. 

“Yes!” Penny giggled. “I can’t wait for Sunday.”

“I finished it the first night,” Maru blushed. “I’ll reread it before Sunday though.”

“How are you doing after yesterday?” Penny asked sympathetically as she took her hand. Georgia glanced around them. Sebastian and Sam were hanging out down by the river, far from earshot.

“I’m alright,” she sighed, shoulders sagging. “Just embarrassed.”

“Don’t be,” Maru grinned. She looked behind Georgia for a moment. She took Georgia’s other hand. “Sam and Seb are staring. Whether you like them or not, guys want you. Own it!”

“Yeah!” Penny agreed, squeezing Georgia’s hand. “You’re the sexy and mysterious farmer. Be confident with yourself. All the guys want you, make them regret not having you.”

“I love you guys,” Georgia sighed, squeezing both of their hands back. “I promised Emily I’d come in and dance with her again. I’ll see you Sunday!”

“Go get it,” Penny encouraged. 

“Make sure the boys are watching,” Maru added.

“Do you guys want to come?” She asked, both her friends shaking their heads. Still too shy for some things. She waved goodbye as she left them outside.

Emily already had a pretty pink beverage waiting for her when she got inside. It was just them and Gus, who greeted her politely. 

“Your drinks are on the house tonight,” Gus smiled as she and Emily hung out at the bar.

“Are you sure?” She asked as she sipped on the sweet drink. 

“You two were a hoot yesterday,” Gus chuckled, “I hope you guys can bring that energy here every once in a while.”

“We will tonight!” Emily said confidently as she poured three shots. 

The three of them toasted to having fun. Georgia tipped back the shot. It burned, but she didn’t cough this time. She felt cocky about that for some reason. They had another round of shots before Gus dragged the jukebox across the room to be next to the fireplace. There was more space for people to dance there. 

She had another fruity beverage as people started to filter into the bar. She was already buzzed and ready to dance, humming along to the music in her seat. Shane made a disgusted noise when he saw her, causing both her and Emily to stick their tongues out at him. 

“Be nice or no beer,” Emily scolded him as she poured him a glass. He rolled his eyes. 

“Still looking to get fucked it seems,” he muttered to her when Emily went to help Marnie. His hand brushed her waist. 

“You know me soooo well,” Georgia mused drunkenly, deciding it was pointless to argue with him about it. 

She giggled when her change of tune made him visibly uncomfortable. He took his beer and walked away, finding somewhere else to sit. Emily finished pre-pouring several glasses of beer and wine so Gus wouldn’t get backed up while she was dancing. 

Emily left the bar to flip through music on the jukebox. Georgia followed her, occasionally pointing out good ones. 

“Are we dancing again ladies?” Marnie asked as she walked up, wine in hand.

“Hell yeah Marnie,” Georgia giggled with the sweet animal farmer. They both did a little dance together. She tried not to snort when Shane loudly groaned from the bar. 

Marnie set her wine down, and she, Emily, and Georgia held hands and jumped in a circle as they sang along to a song, hyping themselves up for the night. She could hear Gus cheering them on from behind the bar. He set some shots out for them and the three women took them and toasted to themselves before swallowing them back. They cheered as they set the shot glasses down and got right back into it. 

Robin and Demetrius joined, still doing their own thing but on the dance floor nonetheless. The scientist twirled the carpenter lovingly, and Georgia had to turn her back to them so she didn’t feel sick. Pam danced on the sidelines, not straying too far from the bar. Georgia tried to keep up with Emily, who was swaying her hips with her hands in the air. Georgia copied the move, giggling as she shook her ass. 

She startled when she felt someone push up against her backside, feeling relieved when she turned and saw it was just Sam. He, of course, didn’t even need a drink to join in on the fun. He was dancing playfully behind her, hips close to hers. She took it a step further and pushed herself to him as she moved her ass against his front suggestively. His hand snaked to her waist, gripping it and holding her against him as they danced. Emily hopped on the idea, pushing her rear against Georgia’s front as the three of them danced together in line. 

As the music changed they did less grinding and more of a conga line, her hands on Emily’s hips and Sam’s on hers as they moved around while singing. Emily’s hands were in the air as she led them. She glanced up to see Sebastian leaning against the entryway to the gameroom, eyes on them. He looked pissed. Probably because Sam was making him wait to play pool. Abigail wasn’t far behind him, her arms crossed as she stared at them. 

Georgia leaned back, her head pressing against Sam’s chest as she looked up at him. His hands on her hips gripped tighter as he looked down at her with a flirtatious grin. She giggled at him. He leaned his head down, his face burrowing into her neck as they danced. She turned her lips to his ear. 

“I think your friends are mad,” she giggled.

“Fuck them,” he groaned into her neck. “I want you.”

“Maybe later,” she winked as he brought his cheek close to hers. 

He brushed his lips against her cheek. 

“I should check on them,” he sighed, probably spotting their ire. 

“We can play later,” she teased.

“I’ll be right back,” he groaned. “Save my spot for me,” he slapped her ass as he dipped away. She laughed with Emily as he left, dancing to the bar with her to have another set of shots. 

They toasted to each other before each pouring their shots into the other’s mouth. Emily was spontaneous and fun. Maybe it was the alcohol talking, but Georgia kind of wanted to make out with her the same way she wanted to make out with Sam. She fought against the urge as Emily put her hands on her waist.

Emily rubbed her hips against Georgia’s. She leaned in close, her lips at Georgia’s ear. 

“I want to bend you over and fuck you with a strap right now,” Emily whispered. Georgia pulled away with her jaw on the floor, unable to hide her surprise at the blunt declaration. Emily had a wild grin on her face. “This will have to do for now!”

She spun Georgia around and ground her hips against her ass. Emily’s hand trailed down Georgia’s back, pushing her forward as they danced suggestively. Sam didn’t interrupt as he came back, watching the two of them smugly. Georgia wasn’t entirely surprised that Sebastian stayed put, coldly glaring at them. She was surprised as Abby came over and awkwardly danced beside Sam.

Emily occasionally tugged on Georgia’s hair as they danced, and Abigail found her way to Georgia’s front, sandwiching her between the two colorful women. Georgia didn’t mind it until Abby was reaching up her skirt. 

“I need a break,” she panted to Emily, who seemed to understand.

Emily pulled Abby away, making the girl dance with her instead. Georgia turned to go get a glass of water or something, but Sam wrapped his arm around her hip, pulling her to face him. She was so drunk, and he was looking so hot.

“I want to make out with you,” the words came out of her mouth before she could think it through.

Sam’s eyebrows shot up as he guided her towards the game room. She followed him giggling as they slipped into a storage room. He picked her up and sat her on top of a barrel before pressing his lips to hers. 

His kiss was gentle and playful. She needed more, pushing her tongue into his mouth as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Their makeout session was prematurely interrupted when Sebastian yanked Sam back violently.

Sebastian snatched her wrist, ripping her off the barrel before pinning her to the wall. Sam stumbled to them, watching the exchange while panting and flushed. 

“Shane was right,” Sebastian sneered at her. “You are a disgusting little whore.”

“Have fun once in a while Sebby,” she teased drunkenly despite the fear that pooled in her gut under his glare. 

His eyes narrowed as he towered over her. She was still breathing heavily from dancing and kissing his friend. Her lips parted to say something else, but he wrapped his hand around her throat. 

“Stop,” he demanded. She looked up at him, that fear rising into her chest. 

“Stop what?” She asked. He squeezed her neck. She whimpered, he grinned at the sound.

“Seb,” Sam warned him, putting a hand on the wrist of the one Sebastian was choking her with.

Sebastian squeezed again, harder before releasing her and wiping his hand on his shirt. When it smeared a little makeup he seized her neck again, rubbing away the concealer to reveal her bruised bite mark. 

“Admiring my work?” Abby giggled as she walked in, eying the scene before her. 

Sebastian turned on her. They silently stared one another down. Sam wrapped his arm around Georgia again, leading her out quickly. They went back to the dance floor and he looked around suspiciously before leaning his lips against her ear.

“I’m sorry,” he breathed. “That’s not how I had hoped that would go.” 

“What did you want to happen?” She asked, one eyebrow cocking up.

“Well I was hoping it included you and me in the stockroom. Maybe even Sebastian,” he admitted with a bashful grin. “You naked between Seb and I. I can think of a few ways we could spin that.”

Her eyebrows shot up and the second lewd offer of the night. 

“For Yoba’s sake,” she muttered and he chuckled. 

“I’m gonna go make sure they don’t kill each other. But you should consider that as an offer,” he winked as he disappeared into the crowd. 

She made her way past the dancing crowd and to the bar. Gus handed her another shot, watching as she knocked it back. 

“Still feeling shy?” Elliott mused behind her, bringing a glass of wine to his lips.

She looked over at the crowd to see even Leah grooving along with everyone else. Her shoulders fell in defeat.

“How much did you see?” She asked. The room was spinning. 

“Enough to know you are very popular,” he sounded a bit bitter. 

She winced, shame flooding her. She grabbed another shot and quickly took it before Elliott could snatch it from her.

“I’ve also seen you drink quite a lot today,” he chuckled, pulling her away from the bar and to his usual table. 

“Sl… lay it on me,” she said quickly, some of the words coming out slurred as she turned around to face him. 

“What do you mean?” He seemed curious. His hands grabbed the table at either side of her hips.

“Tell me how you feel,” she whined at him. “Tell me you’ve seen enough to think I’m a whore and you hate me. That I’ll never be her .”

She pointed to the crowd drunkenly. She was never this blunt about her intrusive thoughts. His face twisted with confusion, then something akin to shock, before settling into a soft and sympathetic gaze.

“You really don’t know how I feel?” He searched her eyes before swallowing. “I’m an open book Georgia. Yes, you are popular ,” he tapped her nose as he tried to sound playful. “That does not make you a whore.”

She blinked at him. That wasn’t the reaction she expected, but also wasn’t quite the one she wanted.

“I haven’t seen enough to think lowly of you. What I’ve seen has been enough to drive me mad,” his gaze darkened as his hands moved to her hips. “If people lusting after you makes you a whore, then it seems I have awarded you that title myself.”

She stared at him, the gears in her drunken brain trying to process everything. She rubbed her face. 

“I’m too drunk for this,” she mumbled into her hands. He chuckled, pulling them gently away from her face.

“We can save it for another time then,” he mused as he brought one of her hands to his lips and kissed it. 

“Yoba, that makes me wet every time,” she groaned. He coughed, caught off guard by her words. Drunk Georgia was done beating around the bush.

“Go dance with your friends,” he grinned down at her, face flushed. “But no more liquor. I’ll be here to accompany you home once you are finished.”

“You aren’t going to be disgusted?” She asked, pouting. 

“Not at all,” he stroked her hair back, his face hardened slightly as he leaned his lips close to hers, looking her directly in the eyes. “I might be jealous, driven mad by lust even. In truth, I want to lock you up, far from their greedy gazes and unworthy touch. I want to whisk you away and keep you for myself, be your devout lover.”

Her jaw hung open as he pulled away, composing himself with a hand running through his hair. His eyes were feral, wild in that sleepless way they have been.

“But alas, you are young and full of life. I can share your light a while longer.”

“Have you slept?” She asked, unable to think of anything else to say without hopping on him right here in the Saloon. He chuckled. 

“Not a full night since you were ill,” he admitted. “But I get some here and there.” She opened her mouth to scold him, but he ushered her towards the dance floor. He followed along, staying at the sidelines next to Marlon and Willy. 

She made her way back to Emily, who lit up the second she saw her, taking her hands and jumping around. Emily leaned in close to Georgia’s ear. 

“Abby wants to join us,” She whispered breathlessly. 

“What?” Georgia looked at her bewildered. Emily flashed her a cocky grin. 

“Think you can take us both at once?” Emily winked as she pulled Georgia into her, jumping to the beat. Georgia followed along, definitely too drunk to sort this out right now.

As if on cue Abigail joined them, grabbing both their hands as they spun and jumped in a circle. The both took several suggestive looks at Georgia, the implications starting to wear on her. She pulled away, pretending that she would be right back. She made her way through the waning crowd, it must have been getting late. 

She waved hi to Harvey as she passed him, all too aware of his gaze on her chest. She double checked that nothing had slipped out during her dancing. 

Clint tried to stop her, drunkenly reaching for her breast. She dodged around him, walking straight into Elliott’s open arms. 

“I think I’d like to leave,” she said, somewhat despondently. 

When she looked up at Elliott he was staring down Clint, a murderous look on his face despite how he stroked her hair so sweetly. When he looked down at her his features softened immediately. 

“Let’s go,” he agreed.

“Have a good night with the lass,” Willy encouraged suggestively, patting Elliott on the shoulder as they made their way to the door. 

Her head was spinning as they stepped out, the night breeze washing over her was enough to keep her from vomiting. She stumbled in her heels slightly a few steps in and Elliott turned, chuckling as he threw her over his shoulder. She yelped as he lifted her, his hands holding her legs and waist to keep her from falling as he carried her towards the farm.

She glanced at Sebastian and Shane smoking outside the Saloon, Sam on his phone beside them. She was certainly glad she didn’t leave the Saloon alone.

Elliott carried her the whole way, occasionally pressing kisses to where her side rested against his shoulder. He finally set her down at her door.

“Rest well, Georgia,” he leaned down to kiss her knuckles once more, his eyes on her the whole time. 

“Do you… want to come in?” She asked, heart thundering in her chest.

“Yoba, guide me,” he muttered, wiping his hand down his face. He looked at her with longing. “As much as I would love to, I must decline.”

Her disappointment and embarrassment must have been evident on her face because he quickly cupped her face.

“Not because I don’t want you,” he reassured her, letting out a groan as if he was fighting himself on the matter. “You are far too drunk, it wouldn’t be right to take advantage of you in this state.” He said firmly, before his smug grin returned. “Besides, I want you sober so you can properly enjoy all I’ll do to you.”

He turned, leaving her before he could be convinced otherwise.

Chapter 20: Summer 14, Year 1

Notes:

TW: threats of SA, period play, blood

Summer 14, Year 1

 

Georgia was grumpy today. She had spent the day before catching up on her reading for the book club today. She was way too hungover to do much else. She had considered going to see Elliott yesterday, but decided that she would wait until after the book club. She would have been already near the beach and had a fresh smutty book for him in hand. So when she woke up this morning to her period soaking her underwear and sheets, she had a mental breakdown. 

She was frustrated but not entirely mad. Her period came pretty late, probably because of the stress from moving and farming. At least she wasn’t pregnant with the next son of Yoba. 

It was hot outside, she was horny and hormonal, bleeding out from her vagina, and was now out of sex for the next few days. Not that it mattered, she had already gone this long without, but after Friday she wanted that man bad. During her reading the night before she had used a toy, but it wasn’t satisfying her needs as well as she figured he would.

She packed tampons in her bag, changing to a fresh one before putting on black running shorts and an entirely see-through mesh black crop top with a red bikini top underneath. She thought it looked cute, edgy, and still kept her cool in the sun. She almost teared up when she walked past the bridge to the beach.

Georgia was early, but Maru and Penny were earlier as always, the clock not even at 0810 AM when Georgia walked in. The two girls lit up when they saw her, aggressively beckoning her over. She waved to Gunther, who spent every week glancing at them like a wild pack of racoons had broken into his museum. He huffed a laugh and gave her a nerdy little salute in greeting.

She thought he might have been cute for a second before she shut down the thought. She was down bad in this hellhole of a small town. She had recently fixed the bus, maybe she needed to take a trip back to Zuzu City…

“Spill, now!” Penny grinned, both hands holding her face up, her elbows on the table as she gave Georgia her rapt attention.

“We have so much to talk about today. Buckle up,” Maru laughed.

Georgia shifted uncomfortably in her seat.

“Good morning to you both as well,” she mused. “Also, there is not much to tell.”

“Um, the Saloon Friday night?” Penny wiggled her eyebrows. Georgia groaned.

“What have you guys heard?” She asked with a frown. The other two exchanged a look. “Tell me everything you know and I’ll fill in the blanks.”

“Well, Harvey said, and I quote, ‘Georgia was a delight to see on the dance floor,’ completely unprompted yesterday,” Maru started.

“Unprompted, hmm?” Georgia gave her an accusatory look. Maru doubled down. 

“Sebastian also asked about you last night…”

“Did he?” Georgia scoffed. “Tell you how slutty I am?”

“Well… yeah, kinda.” Maru confessed. “But he started off just inquiring about how we became friends or whatever. I didn’t mention anything about the book club for obvious reasons, but told him that you, Penny, and I get along great.”

“And he said?” Georgia was ready for the punchline. 

“Something along the lines of he didn’t expect a whore like you to get along with two perfectly normal and smart young ladies like us.” Maru made an uncomfortable face, “But that's not the point. I asked him why would think that and he just muttered to himself and walked away. I think he’s jealous.”

“He was still angry this morning when I walked to your house,” Penny pointed out to Maru. Georgia looked between them curiously.

“He was so frustrated after Friday night, he came home late and took his motorcycle out and didn’t come back until yesterday afternoon. Mom was a mess.”

“Yikes,” she scratched her head. “I don’t think that was entirely because of me.”

“It wasn’t!” Both Maru and Penny said at the same time, startling Georgia. 

“Sam said Abby and Sebastian had a huge fight on Friday night,” Penny added before leaning closer and giving Georgia a look. “Over you.”

“Yeah, uh…” Georgia sighed, rubbing her eyes. “I don’t know what's going on, but based on Friday night I think Sam and Abigail may have a bet on who can get in my pants the fastest.”

Penny snorted. 

“Sam talked soooo much about you,” she admitted. “He had fun dancing with you. He also said you two had a moment until Sebastian freaked out over it. Apparently Sebastian’s crash out was right after he saw you leaving with Elliott.”

“Elaborate on that, please.” Maru was trembling with excitement. These two needed help.

“He was being a gentleman and got me home safely,” Georgia explained, skipping over the Sam part. “Nothing happened. Unfortunately. I asked him to stay and he said I was too drunk.”

“I’m swooning,” Penny fake fanned herself. “Please tell me you ran to him the morning after and you guys fucked into the next century.”

“I wish,” Georgia huffed, letting her frustration show. “I was hoping that would happen after our meeting today, but then I started my period this morning.”

“That’s rough,” Maru winced, patting her shoulder. 

“I had a minor breakdown,” Georgia sighed. “Guess it will have to wait a few days.”

“I feel like Elliott would be weirdly into it or something,” Penny shrugged. “He’d probably write you a sonnet and compare your period to a rose or something.”

“Harvey isn’t scared of blood either,” Maru winked.

“I haven’t even talked to Harvey in a while,” Georgia admitted, suddenly feeling sort of bad about it.

“Well, I know you’re in the final stretch of the road to Elliott’s dick, but I hope you can still try giving my brother or Harvey a chance,” Maru blushed.

“Maru, I’m positive Sebastian hates me,” Georgia patted her friend's hand, not sure how many more times she could tell her this.

“Not according to Sam,” Penny sung the words teasingly.

“Penny, Sam is literally a human golden retriever who has somehow weaponized his own incompetence,” Georgia scratched her head. “Honestly, he’s also on the table. Sometimes he’s cute.”

“He is going to be so excited when I tell him that,” Penny giggled. Georgia frowned at her. “He isn’t going to act on it though. He said Sebastian scared the shit out of him after he kissed you.”

Georgia rolled her eyes.

“He also said something about you and Emily dancing together,” Penny inquired. “More than gal-pal like.”

“Listen I was drunk out of my mind,” Georgia cautioned. “I don’t remember much if I’m being honest with you. But I’m pretty sure Emily invited me to her bed. Which she also invited Abigail to. At the same time.”

“That's… I mean, are you gonna do it?” Penny asked, looking at her incredulously. 

“No!” She quickly answered. “At least I don’t think so… Moving here has me in a tizzy. I might be desperate enough for that soon.”

The other two laughed. 

“We’ll support you no matter who you choose,” Penny encouraged.

“I say sleep with all of them,” Maru said, surprising them both. “Need to figure out who is the best at making you cum.”

“Speaking of cumming,” Georgia coughed to clear her throat. “We still need to talk about this book.” Her fingers drummed against the cover.

They dove in, getting straight to it. Since they no longer were all sharing one copy, the girls had each individually highlighted their favorite parts, which made sharing a lot more in depth. Maru had even made a color legend for how the lines made her feel. Penny was going to steal that idea, Georgia considered doing it too, if she had the time. 

After four hours of talking they decided to adjourn their meeting, all planning to start the second book that night for next week’s club meeting. Georgia also told them to start looking on the internet for books they may be interested in so she could put in an order. Maru and Penny stayed behind, Penny asking for Maru’s help in designing a science project for the kids. Georgia waved to them and Gunther as she left. 

Across the river she could see Sam skateboarding by himself, and decided to instead head north to not get his attention. She felt bad about the whole kiss situation, not wanting to lead him on. Georgia didn’t know how she felt about anyone. She had a pit in her stomach when she wondered if Sebastian would be joining him soon. Her feet took her up the mountain.

She knew Robin and Demetrius weren’t home, having seen them chatting by the fountain near the community center, and Maru was still in the library with Penny. This made for either an excellent time to talk to Sebastian or it was going to ensure no witnesses to her murder. 

She spotted him next to the lake, smoking as usual. She anxiously made her way towards him. When he turned to spot her his face twisted with disgust.

“Are you here just to piss me off, whore?” He sneered at her.

“No,” she responded bluntly. “I’m here to check on you.”

“Check on me?” He snorted. 

“Yes,” she said honestly, frowning at the implication. “Maru is worried about you.”

Sebastian paused at that, taking a moment to look Georgia over as he inhaled his cigarette smoke. He took a deep breath out before suddenly wrapping his hand around the front of her throat. His thumb and a finger pressed lightly against the arteries on either side, two fingers holding the cigarette perilously close to her jaw. She was dizzy.

“Have you fucked around with anyone since moving here?” He asked coldly, eyes narrowed. She sighed at how he skipped straight to questioning.

“No,” she answered truthfully. He studied her. 

“What about Abigail?” 

“She told me I should like girls and then shoved her hands down my pants and bit me. I ran away from her.” She remained honest. “I thought she was just trying to keep me away from you.”

“She was,” Sebastian’s jaw ticked. 

“Are you fucking her?” She boldly asked, despite not being in the position to ask the questions. Sebastian frowned.

“No, never,” He sounded frustrated. “I think we’ve both considered it. She’s not exactly into guys, but she’s possessive, so even if we aren’t together she feels threatened by you.”

“Why would she feel threatened by me?” Georgia dared asked, wanting Sebastian to just say it.

His eyes narrowed on hers. He squeezed her throat tightly, briefly cutting off her air supply as he chewed on an answer. Her head spun as she breathed in the smoke coming off the burning cigarette.

“Abby said she and Emily were going to double team you,” he changed the subject.

“Yeah, and Sam said he wanted to do the same with you. Everyone was a little too horny on Friday it seems. I somehow managed to remain fuckless.”

“Elliott?” He sounded bitter. He was jealous, wasn’t he?

“No, he only took me home.” She sighed, airing out her business for the man whose hand was currently a necklace. “I asked him to. He said I was too drunk and left.”

Sebastian’s eyes went wide as he watched her, eyebrows furrowing. 

“What a pussy,” He mused. He considered her for a moment before leaning closer, squeezing her neck intermittently. “He left you drunk, horny, and untouched?”

“Yes.”

“I wouldn’t have,” the side of his lips twitched up. He pressed two fingers from his other hand against her mouth. “Open for me.”

She obeyed, opening her lips slightly. He pushed his fingers in, letting them explore. She didn’t like how desperate it made her feel.

“That’s a good slut,” he murmured, leaning down closer, his face angled over hers. He tested his fingers on her tongue then ventured a little further down her throat. She held back her gag. He pulled his spit covered fingers out of her throat, wiping her drool on her chin. He examined the rest on his fingers as he looked at her. “If I told you to open your legs for me right now, would you?”

She froze at the question, swallowing her drying throat. His smile turned maniacal as he hovered his lips above hers. 

“Would you obey or would I have to pry them open myself?” He hissed.

“I’m on my period,” she said, flushing as she tried to look away. He squeezed her throat hard, making her look at him. 

“My favorite,” he smirked. Her eyes went wide. 

He slid his drool covered fingers between her legs, finding the tampon string and yanking it out. He quickly replaced it with his long fingers. She lurched forward with an uncomfortable moan as he plunged them in deep before pulling his hand away. 

She flinched when he produced his two fingers, both coated in her blood and juices. He slid them into his mouth, sucking them clean. She was queasy. 

He released her throat and she swayed slightly, the whole situation making her lightheaded. He chuckled coldly, a few drops of her blood on his lips. 

“Leave.” He ordered her, taking another drag of his cigarette as he turned away.

She ran through the backwoods home, her period soaking her shorts.

Notes:

Okay next chapter is the real smut we finally made it!!!

Chapter 21: Summer 17, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia gets herself into a sticky situation

Notes:

the smut is here pls enjoy

Summer 17, Year 1

 

Georgia’s interaction with Sebastion on Sunday had left her feeling dirty and ashamed. She stuck to her property the days following, focusing on improving and growing her farm. When she wasn’t working she was reading, but she found herself spending most chapters envisioning the characters as herself and different people around town. She wallowed in her self targeted disgust. Shane and Sebastian were right, she was a whore.

Her period had finally ended, and she owed Elliott a visit, if he even still wanted her after nearly a week of her avoiding him. She wondered if he would be repulsed by her if he knew about her moment with Sebastian. If not, she was disgusted enough for the both of them. She hoped Sebastian didn’t tell anyone. She told herself that she would pack Miso and move back to Zuzu City. That she would give the farm to her cousin, that he would be much better at this life. But she did not want to leave, she had gotten attached to this place, intense people and all.

In hopes that Elliott did not hate her, she took the most thorough shower of her life. She came out smelling like flowers and with skin soft and shaved to her liking. She wore a cute little off the shoulder dress with a corset, hoping the style would intrigue the old fashioned author. She also liked how she could tighten it to snatch her waist and make her boobs and butt look a thousand times better. It was a win for the small price of not being able to breath normally.

She grabbed the duck feather she had found in her coop and tucked it into her bag, along with a maple bar in there for Sam’s birthday. She would be sure to give it to him either on the way to or back from Elliott’s, depending on if she saw him on the way there.

She did, indeed, run into Sam on the way there. The birthday boy was skateboarding in front of his home. 

“Happy birthday Sam!” She had snuck up behind him, the maple bar in hand with a little candle on top. 

He lit up like a child with the biggest grin she had ever seen. He was a breath of fresh air compared to Sebastian.

“You’re the best hot stuff,” He smirked as he ate the donut in almost one bite. 

He moaned in dramatic thanks as he wrapped his arms around her in a hug. He squeezed her tightly before his fingers found the laces of her corset.

“Please tell me this is how I unwrap my real present,” he joked. She patted his hands away from her dress and he pouted.

“Maybe another time,” she winked as she tried to wiggle out of his arms. He let her go after pressing a soft kiss to her cheek.

“Friday night?” Sam asked, a heavy suggestion in his tone. “You. Me. Sebastian. Back room?”

“Perhaps I could be persuaded,” she teased. 

His eyes sparkled with excitement. 

“I can be persuasive. So can Seb,” he took out his phone and thumbed through it.

“Are you texting him?” She asked curiously.

“Thinking about it,” he chuckled. “Can’t let him fuck this up for me.”

“It’s only a maybe, Sam.” She reminded him as she ruffled his fluffy hair. “See ya Friday, birthday boy.”

He waved to her as she turned away, skipping her way to the beach. The second her feet hit the sand she was overwhelmed with doubt. She stared at Elliott’s door for a long moment before crossing the bridge she had made weeks ago to the tide pools. Dipping her feet in the shallow water as fear tore at her stomach.

She eventually mustered the courage to return to his door. Staring at the worn down wood, clenching and unclenching her fist as she thought about knocking. Her hands trembled. What if she had misread him on Friday? She hardly remembered half of the night. She had been drunk out of her mind, and incredibly sexually frustrated. Perhaps he had only been nice to her out of pity, or to not make a drunk girl cry in front of everyone. 

She took a steadying breath as she knocked on the door lightly. After a minute of waiting and no response she considered leaving. Maybe he had left for the day. She cautiously knocked again, to no avail. She turned to leave, but heard a pained grunt from inside. A different worry washed through her, motivating her to gently turn the door knob, finding it unlocked. She just wanted to make sure he was okay, mind flashing to how he had found her a few weeks ago. He didn’t go into the mines or anything too dangerous that she knew of, but he was restless as of late.

She opened the door, careful as to not disturb him if he were finally asleep. She felt slightly relieved when he wasn’t at his disheveled desk. It took a moment for her to process the state of him when he came into view. He was laying in bed, the book she had lent him weeks ago in one hand. However, his other hand was wrapped around his very erect cock, stroking it up and down as he lay completely naked and uncovered by blankets that had been pushed to the end of the bed in the summer warmth.

She felt dirty for witnessing him in his.. private reading moment. She picked her jaw up off the floor as she tried to quietly sneak away.

“Guh…” He groaned to himself, catching her attention. He was probably close or something. Her face turned red as her shaky hands struggled to grip the door knob as she backed away. 

Something must have made a noise or pushed his attention her way, because his gaze turned on her at the door. She flinched at the shock that warped his once blissful countenance. 

“G-Georgia?” He gasped, sitting up. 

He tossed the book aside as if hiding an illicit substance. He scrambled haphazardly out of the bed, tearing his blanket from the end and wrapping it around his exposed waist. She tried to back out of the door, but he launched himself at her. His long legs crossed the small threshold in seconds, he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her inside, shutting the door behind her and locking it. 

“El-” she started to explain as he whirled towards her. 

His eyes were wild as he pushed her against the wall, pinning her there as he braced his arm on the wood just above her head. She felt small, trapped beneath him as his large body hovered over her. He was panting, breathless as those wild eyes searched her face. She swallowed the mixed emotions that raced through her, panic being the primary one.

“I’m so sorry,” she said quickly. Her brain stumbled over how to explain herself. “I didn’t mean to.. I just wanted to check on you and when you didn’t answer… I’m sorry. I-”

He halted her rambling apology by crashing his mouth against hers. He kissed her hungrily and roughly, his lips and tongue expertly searching her own. One hand snaked its way around her waist while the other into her hair. He used both of them to pull her closer, as if the man was starved and couldn’t get enough.

A guttural groan rumbled through his chest as he lifted her up, the hand on her waist sliding down to hold her by her ass while the other kept her head pressed firmly against his passionate kiss. She wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck as he carried her. His hand left her hair for a moment as he used it to clear the clutter of discarded papers off his desk before setting her down atop it. Their lips briefly disconnected before his fingers entangled themselves back into her hair and pulled her back in.

Her legs were still wrapped around him, his bare hips pushed against her own through her dress. His hand was gripping her waist, holding her to him as if he would die without her body against his. He finally broke their kiss, sucking on her swollen bottom lip as he pulled away.

She was panting and dizzy as she took her first breath of air since he had started his passionate assault. Her corset felt painfully tight as her lungs struggled to refill. She swallowed their commingled spit as she breathlessly watched him. He stared back with half lidded eyes. His lips quirked up at the sides before he buried his head into her neck, his lips and tongue savoring the fragile skin there. His hand slid from her hair down her back, holding her to him as he peppered her exposed shoulder and neck with kisses. She let her head fall back with a moan, the sound making his other hand grip her thigh fiercely. 

He suddenly pulled away, chuckling softly as he dragged both his hands through his messy hair. She watched his broad chest and it expanded and retracted with every pant from his lips. He leaned over her, reaching for something on his desk. He produced a hair tie, placing it between his perfect teeth while he used both hands to pull back his hair. He tied it in a haphazard bun. She had only just now noticed the new stubble that coated his cheeks, jaw, and upper lip. She found the growing beard handsome, despite it being an indicator of his spiralling mental health.

“Georgia…” Elliott started. 

He braced his hands on her thighs, her legs still wrapped around his waist. Her spinning head snapped back to reality at the way he said her name like it was a desperate prayer.

“I’m sorry,” she said with bashful quiet. One of his thick eyebrows lifted as he regarded her curiously.

“I’m the one who should apologize,” he let out a sigh as he bent forward to press another kiss to her shoulder. He brought his face to hers, keeping them only inches apart. “In truth, I’ve wanted to taste your lips from the moment my eyes beheld you. Just now I was not myself, but a man possessed and depraved. I couldn’t bear to hold back any longer, desperate for the rapture of your embrace.”

She just blinked at him, too lightheaded to process his fancy words at the moment. She knew they were romantically implied, and that's all that mattered. She opened then closed her mouth like a fish out of water, unable to form her own words.

“Tell me you lust for me as carnally as I do for you,” he whispered the words against her lips. “That I grace your thoughts as often as you bless my own. I think of you constantly, your smile, your laugh, your legs, all of you. It’s maddening. You’re on the page of everything I read, everything I write. Do you picture me when you read your smut? I envision you and can’t help myself, as you saw earlier.”

He waited for her answer, wild and desperate emerald eyes on hers. She couldn’t find the right response, so she went with honesty.

“Sorry, it’s hard to think with a deliriously handsome, and very naked, man standing in front of me,” her gaze dipped to his robust erection between her legs. Her cheeks were permanently flushed at this point. “I’ve been hoping for this for a while. I wasn’t sure if you were interested in me.”

“Interested?” He scoffed, a cocky grin tugging at his lips. “I am bewitched by you, deranged with my desire. I wish to steal you, ravage you, claim you for my own. I yearn to worship you, devout and dedicated to my goddess and her body.”

She stared at him with a mix of lust and disbelief. 

“Let me prove my affections,” he pressed a brief kiss to her lips. His nose brushed against hers as he then brought his lips to her forehead. His hands slid up her thighs and under the skirt of her dress, fingers curling around the band of her thong, tugging at the fabric. 

“Please,” desperation laced her own voice as she practically begged for him. “Please, Elliott.”

He didn’t say anything as he stepped out from between her thighs, pulling her thong with him as he went. He tossed it across the room carelessly. He placed himself back between her legs as he pulled up her dress, bunching the skirt around her waist before examining the corset. With a pull and a tug he expertly loosened it. She enjoyed a full breath as he pulled the entire dress over her head and tossed it into the pile of papers on the floor. 

“Marvelous,” he mumbled as his fingers grazed up and down her body.

He bent forward, taking one of her breasts into his mouth. He suckled at her attentive nipple, taking it between his teeth and pulling at it as he went and repeated the action with her other breast. A hand found its way between her thighs, his fingers testing her arousal. He let out a satisfied groan at what he found, prying his mouth from her chest to place kisses on the pulse of her neck.

“So wet for me,” he muttered against where her neck met her ear before nipping at her earlobe.

He soaked his fingers in her fluids before using them to moisten his erection. She swallowed as she watched, unsure if she could take something so… large. Her need to be filled outweighed her fear of being broken. He lined himself up with her entrance. 

His lips crashed into hers again, hungrily devouring her whimpers as he pushed his cock into her. His hands wrapped under the base of her thighs, pulling her against him as he pushed in the last few inches. An uncomfortable fullness embraced her as she took him to the hilt. She felt as if she were stretched to capacity, that any further movement would shatter her mind and hips in orgasm. She wrapped her arms around his neck for stability, fingers locking with a few loose strands of his hair.

He severed their kiss, pressing the tip of his nose to hers reassuringly before kissing it, followed with a kiss to her forehead.

“That’s my Georgia… you take me so well,” he murmured encouragingly as he began to slide out of her ever so slightly. 

He slid back in just as slowly, dragging his hips back and forth a little more every time. It felt like torture. His thrusts increased in pace as he went, building her pleasure with every painful knock against her cervix. He pulled himself nearly all the way out, the motion leaving her feeling so empty, before slamming himself back in. 

She cried out, a mix of pain and pleasure washing over her. Her arms tightened around his neck as he buried his face into the crook of her neck. His nose dragged up her throat as he thrust in and out of her repeatedly. He captured her moans with his mouth, savoring the taste as he muffled her lips with his own. He kept a vigorous pace as he basked in her silenced cries and pleas. 

He caught her bottom lip with his teeth, pulling it as he broke the kiss once more. A string of drool connected them as he grunted in pleasure. 

“Georgia,” he moaned, trailing kisses across her cheek and to her ear. “Orgasm for me,” he coaxed her, “let me savor your pleasure on my cock, hold you as you come undone in my arms.”

He kept his lips on her ear and upper neck, his own ear close to her mouth as he revelled in her frantic moans. His thrusts became frenzied, determined.

“Elliott,” she moaned his name before crying out in the same breath. She was so close, so overstimulated, it was almost too much for her to take any longer. “Please,” she begged breathlessly between moans, “please… I can’t..”

“You can and you will," He growled the words into her ear. 

His hips crashed against her violently with purpose, quickly shattering her entirely. Her whole body trembled and convulsed. Her head fell backwards as she moaned, and cried, and cursed, her eyes rolling back in ecstasy. His hands traveled upwards, one stopping on her lower back and the other at the base of her skull. He held her to him tightly, as if to squeeze out every last drop of her pleasure. His hips stuttered, thrusts chaotic as he came undone as well. He groaned his orgasm against her neck as he filled her.

They stayed in place for a few minutes, breathing heavily and sweating in the heat of it all. She released her arms from around his neck and he let her fall back against the wall, resting her head against it as she continued to pant and struggle to compose herself. His hands slid to her thighs as he carefully removed himself. The loss was intense, leaving her feeling desperately hollow without him buried in her. Even flaccid he was impressive, she observed in disbelief that he had just been inside her. She wondered if she would need Harvey to examine her battered cervix.

He dragged his writing chair over with his foot, collapsing into it between her still spread legs. He rested his cheek on the inside of her thigh, watching her through his long lashes. A hand stroked her other thigh lovingly, taking a moment to climb all the way up. He spread her labia to watch his seed spill from her with a heated gaze.

“Magnificent,” his voice came out hoarse. He swallowed before flashing her a tired smirk. “That was everything and more.”

“Mhmm,” she hummed, not trusting her vocal chords. She reached down and stroked his cheek as he watched her from her thigh. His face looked good between her legs. 

Another pause lingered between them. 

“I should go,” she sighed.

His head lifted immediately, heat filled eyes turning dark as he stood from his chair and kicked it aside. He lifted her off the desk, carrying her across the room with ease. He laid her down on his bed delicately before climbing atop her. 

“You aren’t going anywhere,” he chuckled, stealing kisses across her jaw. “We’ve only just gotten started. I won’t give up until these old bones fail me.”

“Those old bones are in a lot better shape than I am,” she teased. She could feel his grin against her cheek. “I can only take so much.”

“You’ll take me again and again,” he promised. “I want to have you until we need the doctor’s intervention.” He chuckled before musing, “That would be a sight to behold.”

“Elliott, I-” she started but he silenced her with another kiss. 

He sat back, sitting atop her as she lay helpless beneath him. He was already hard and ready to go again, he showed her as he stroked himself briefly. His fingers traced up her stomach, dancing around her breasts before brushing against her neck. He wrapped his hand lightly around her throat, applying a gentle squeeze before releasing her. 

“If I need to go tend to your farm myself I will,” he smirked. “I'll march over there and let sweet Miso into your home tonight if needed, but you are not leaving this bed until sunrise.”

“I have a cat door now,” she conceded. 

“Marvelous,” he chuckled as he bent down to kiss her.

Notes:

like I said, first time writing so if this smut sucks I'm sorry and if u like it I love you, you horny bitch

shout out to the Elliott lovers, this ones for all three of us

Chapter 22: Summer 18, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia has to get back to work following her night with Elliott.

Short chapter.

Summer 18, Year 1

 

Georgia awoke in Elliott’s arms, having used his chest as a pillow in his small bed. Her body ached dreadfully as she carefully maneuvered out of the sleeping author’s embrace. They had gone another three passionate and vigorous rounds before collapsing from exhaustion early in the night. 

He let out a blissful sigh as she slid out of the bed. She watched him for a moment before determining he was still in a deep sleep. He needed it, having not slept for nearly a week prior. A cool morning breeze filled the cabin, so she carefully pulled a blanket over him. She pressed a gentle kiss to his brow before scavenging for her discarded clothes. 

She dressed herself somewhat carelessly, planning on going straight to her home and changing before any of the townsfolk were even out of bed. Peeking out the window she confirmed that the sun had not even begun to rise. 

She found her backpack, pulling out the duck feather she had brought as a gift. She found an inkwell and decided to leave a note for him to wake up to, even though she hoped the restless man could enjoy several more hours of deep slumber.

She searched for a blank piece of paper, avoiding the overwhelming urge to take a little peak at his nearly finished novel left on the side of his desk. She picked through the crumpled and torn pages on the floor. She plucked one at random, glancing to make sure he was asleep as she unraveled it. Her stomach twisted when it was an entire page of one word written over and over again. Her name.

Not wanting to think about it, she carefully crumpled it back up and set it with the others. Rummaging through her own bag, she pulled out the book she had finished for last week's book club and a notebook. She used the duck feather as a quill to write him a note. She kept it brief, thanking him for their day of passion and wishing him a blissful slumber. She added a P.S. about the book she left behind for him. 

She signed it ‘ With love, Georgia’ before leaving it neatly atop the book. She cleaned the quill with one of the discarded papers before setting it beside the note. 

She slipped from his door into the morning air. The beach was draped in a cool fog, so she took a moment to embrace the refreshing cold. Her walk home was fast paced as she kept an eye out, not wanting any townsfolk to see her so disheveled this early. She made it her farm right as a light rain began to descend.

She stopped at her gate, head tilted back as the rain pelted her skin. She cupped her hands, peering curiously at the green water that pooled within it. She ran into her home, drenched in the odd rain. Miso greeted her happily, puring as she gave him a good scratch.

She changed into more appropriate clothes for such weather, checking the news to hear about the anomaly. She spent the rest of her day adventuring in the rain, collecting moss and ferns that grew everywhere the rain touched. She didn’t think the rain was as harmful as Demetrius had warned her about. She had run into him collecting samples as she foraged the green rain’s bounty. 

She scrubbed her skin and hair extra well in the shower that night, just to be safe.

Chapter 23: Summer 19, Year 1

Notes:

its Seb and Sam's time to shine <3
TW: Clint.
and violence/threats of violence (does it even matter if its against Clint?) as well as vomiting.

Summer 19, Year 1

 

Georgia’s body still ached from her time with Elliott. Delicate bruises bloomed across her skin from where he kissed, sucked, and held her throughout their multiple trysts. Despite the state of her fragile skin, she felt a new sense of confidence and purpose. She had more bounce to her step as she cared for her crops and animals. The work was harder than usual when it came to cleaning up the farm, as the green rain had left an abundance of weeds across the property. 

She put on a short and flowy dress, wanting Elliott to see her looking her cutest at the Saloon tonight. She hoped he didn’t regret the day they had spent together in each other’s embrace. It wouldn’t be the first time a man spurned her after getting what they wanted. 

She tried not to let her ever present intrusive thoughts dull her refreshed happiness. Skipping to the Saloon, found Penny and Maru on the bench out front. Glee filled her as she rushed to them.

“Hello my beautiful friends,” she greeted as she slid between them on the now crowded bench.

“Georgia!” Maru giggled. “Did you see the rain yesterday?”

“Yeah, it was crazy. I foraged so much moss.”

“Did you go out in the toxic rain?” Penny gasped, looking her over. 

“I don’t think it was toxic,” Georgia chuckled. “If anything it seemed to be helping the plants grow.”

“My dad said the same thing, but he was paranoid anyway,” Maru shrugged, examining her friend for signs of toxicity anyway. Instead she found several small bruises. She and Penny exchanged a look before they both wiggled their eyebrows and Georgia. 

“Elliott,” she sighed contently, looking around to make sure no one else could listen in. “It was insane .”

“I need to know everything,” Penny squealed excitedly as she rubbed Georgia’s knee.

“Sunday,” Georgia giggled. “I’ll tell you about it in detail.”

“A spoiler, please.” Maru clapped, unable to sit still with her curiosity. Georgia chuckled at how her friends treated her love life as if it were the latest smut novel.

“You know how book men are ridiculously romantic, have impossible stamina, and are incredibly well endowed?” Georgia mused before leaning in. “That and so much more. It was a fairytale. I think my cervix might be broken. Is that possible?” She looked to her nurse friend. 

“It can be bruised for sure,” Maru snorted a laugh. “Need Harvey to check?”

“Oooh,” Penny teased. 

“He’d blow his top for sure,” Maru sighed.

“I think I’m okay for now,” Georgia chuckled. “If I still can't walk normally by Monday I’ll go in.” She patted her friend’s knees as she hopped up from the bench. “I’ll leave you with that until Sunday,” she winked as she walked towards the Saloon door. “Who knows what else will happen by then.”

She left her friends giggling as she entered the Saloon. Greeted enthusiastically by Emily and Gus as she slid into a seat at the bar.

“How are you feeling after last week’s dance party?” Emily mused as she started making Georgia a drink.

“Pretty great,” she admitted with a smile. Emily turned to her, giving her a brief and suggestive look.

“Gus said we should host a dance night once a month,” Emily giggled. 

“I’d say every Friday,” Gus chuckled, “But you lot would drink me dry at that rate.”

Georgia snorted as Emily slipped her a drink. She took a sip and winced at the taste of pure liquor that burned on her tongue. She nursed the potent drink as patrons slowly filtered in, glancing at the door to see Sam, Abigail, and Sebastian walking in. She and Sebastian locked eyes for a short moment, when she looked away she shifted uncomfortably in her seat.

“Whore,” Shane greeted her under his breath. He sent her a look of disgust as he stood at the bar next to her. 

For someone so disgusted with her his actions did not match his words, she noted as he slid his hand up her thigh. She sent him an accusatory look as she took a big sip of her drink. The more she drank the better it tasted. 

He rolled his eyes at her as he pulled his hand away to grab his beer. She giggled at the confusing drunk.

“What’s so funny?” He sneered at her before gulping down half his drink.

“You, silly,” she said sweetly, batting her lashes at him as she took his hand and put it back on her thigh, a little higher up her skirt this time. “You must want me real bad if you’re gonna be so rude. I wonder if you’re just as mean in the bedroom.”

He started choking on his beer. Snatching his hand away quickly and leaving her to go to the other end of the bar. She giggled to herself, satisfied with making him uncomfortable. Emily looked between them and smirked as she made her way over, leaning on the other side of the bar with an open hand. Georgia finished her drink and handed her the glass.

“Someone’s feisty today,” Emily said playfully as she started a new drink. 

Georgia didn’t startle when someone put their hand on her hip, expecting it to be Elliott. She grimaced when she turned to find Clint. Her flirty mood instantly soured. She glanced at Emily, who had her back to her at the moment. Clint’s hand rubbed down, quickly diving between her legs at her crotch. She flinched as she tried to pry his hand away without making a scene.

“You look good,” Clint grinned, his hand squeezing. She struggled with him as his rough fingers tried to slip under her thong. She stared at him, bewildered by the strange man’s sudden confidence.

It probably could have been anyone other than Clint at this point and she wouldn’t have minded. She sneered at the creepy blacksmith with a queasy frown, her nails digging into his wrist angrily.

“Can I help you?” She bit out coldly, finally yanking his hand away.

“Oh yes you can baby,” he groaned, looking her up and down. He was already drunk. His hand tried to make its way under her skirt again. “Let me grab a beer and let's head to my place.”

“No, thank you,” she snapped as Emily pulled up, looking between them. “And do not touch me.”

“Drink this one slower this time,” she joked with Georgia before turning to Clint. “Hey Clint! Did you see the rain yesterday?”

Emily’s eyes kept flashing between Georgia and the game room. She nodded her head towards it to get her point across. She was trying to distract him so she could get away. 

Georgia mouthed “I owe you,” as she slid from her seat, snatching her drink. Emily only winked as she talked with the blacksmith while giving him a beer. 

Georgia snuck into the game room, finding Sam and Sebastian in the middle of a game of pool. 

“Hey farmer! Sit with me,” Abby giggled as she patted the seat beside her on the couch. 

Before Georgia could respond she heard Emily call out loudly from the bar.

“Wait, Clint!”

Georgia sprang into action, bolting for the pool table. She set her drink on the edge before trying to dive under it. 

“Gi?” Sam sounded confused from somewhere behind her.

“What the fuck are you doing?” Sebastian hissed as he grabbed her by the hips, yanking her out from beneath the table. Then he fisted her hair, bringing her to her feet roughly. 

“I need to hide,” she said quickly, glancing back towards the game room entrance nervously. “Clint is trying to fuck me!”

Sebastian’s eyes were immediately fixated on the doorway.

“Oh Georgiaaa,” Clint called out playfully as if this were a game of hide and seek. She wrestled against Sebastian, desperate to get far from the blacksmith. 

“Please! Let me hide!” She whispered frantically as she struggled in his grasp. 

Sebastian ignored her plea, instead he grabbed her by the waist and lifted her onto the pool table. He sat her on the edge and silenced her with a kiss. She stared at him with wide eyes as his mouth worked against hers. He had never kissed her, or seemed remotely interested in doing so, even when they had their bloody moment the past Sunday.

His kiss was entirely different from Elliott’s. It was cold, discerning, and tasted like cigarettes. He wasn’t passionate or hungry, but forceful and controlling. His hands wrapped around her legs, pulling her thighs around his waist as he leaned into the kiss. A cold hand slid up to her neck, fingers gripping it tightly as his lips dominated hers. 

“Hey!” Clint called out from somewhere behind her. Sebastian’s other hand caressed her spine with surprising gentleness, cold fingertips leaving goosebumps in their wake. “That’s my girl!”

She could hear a slight scuffle behind her. Sebastian’s teeth pulled at her bottom lip as he broke their kiss, eyes narrowed on Clint. She followed his gaze despite his grip on her neck. Sam was towering over Clint from behind, his pool stick across the blacksmith’s throat. Sam held either end, choking the desperate man against his chest. Georgia gasped at the sight. Despite her distaste for the guy, she didn’t want him to get murdered. 

“Doesn’t look like it,” Sebastian had wrath in his voice and eyes. The hand on her back slid away before producing a pocket knife from his jeans, flicking it open nonchalantly. Her anxiety was peaking as she watched silently. “Right now she’s mine.”

“Well she’s my girlfriend,” Clint confidently said. The man did not give up.

“Says who?” Snarled Sam behind him as he pulled on the stick. Clint made a horrid choking sound. She raised her eyebrows, both attracted and terrified of his serious side.

“Haley said-” Clint choked out.

“Just because Haley told you doesn’t mean it's true!” Georgia hissed with exasperation.

“But-” Clint started, but Sam cut off his air with the stick before he could finish his sentence.

Georgia opened her mouth to diffuse the situation, but Sebastian gave her throat a threatening squeeze, forcing her to look at him. Lightheaded, she kept her eyes on his face. 

“Come on baby,” Clint called for her pathetically.

“She doesn’t want you,” Sam sneered from behind. She watched the side of Sebastian’s mouth twitch up, his eyes filled with violence as he observed. 

“Leave,” Sebastian hissed with venom. “Tonight she belongs to me.”

Clint grunted a strangled acknowledgement. She heard him collapse. Sounds of scrambling and scuffling ensued before Sam began chuckling, sounding back to his preppy self. She released a breath of relief.

Sebastian’s eyes flicked back to hers. He studied her for a moment and she questioned if he was going to kiss her again. Narrowed eyes looked over her face as he leaned in closer, the cold metal of the knife in his hand gently gliding along her thigh. She flinched, body tensing.

A single brow of his lifted in amusement.

“Scared?” 

The pocket knife snapped shut, cold metal replaced with his long fingers. They creeped up her thigh, tantalizingly slow. 

“Good girl,” his grin turned wicked as he felt her damp center. 

She watched as the cold mask of indifference dropped back over his face, his fingers drumming against her skin. She tried to compose herself, to seem as uncaring as he was. The brief, inopportune image of him taking her on the pool table flashed through her mind. She pushed the strange fantasy from her mind, now was not the time. 

Instead he pulled her by her neck off the table, releasing his grip. She stumbled forward, head spinning as she took a few clumsy steps to regain her balance. She rubbed her throat as she glared at him.

“That was fun,” Sam mused smugly as he leaned on the pool stick he had just used as a garrote. 

“A blast,” Georgia said sarcastically, her voice hoarse.

A mix of buzzed and lightheadedness took hold as she stumbled for her drink, finishing the glass to wet her throat. Sam followed her, patting her shoulder supportively. 

“I got your back, hotstuff.” He flashed a cocky grin.

“Thanks,” she rolled her eyes before giving him his earned praise. “You’re sexy when you’re all scary and serious like that.”

He blushed. Sebastian groaned in irritation from behind them. She giggled, watching Sam happily go back to his game. Sebastian kept his gaze away from her, but she couldn’t help but stare at him after the kiss they just shared.

She turned to sit with Abigail, only to find the girl long gone from her spot on the couch. Georgia did a double take, looking around the room.

“She left a few minutes ago,” Sebastian said flatly without looking over. 

“Ah,” Georgia hummed awkwardly. Abigail had probably left when Sebastian kissed her. 

She watched them for a few seconds before leaving the room. Emily waved her to the bar, exchanging her empty glass for a pink colored drink already made for her.

“Sorry about Clint,” Emily made an uncomfortable face. “Seems like I’m not a good enough distraction for him anymore.”

“It’s not your fault,” Georgia shrugged, not daring to voice to Emily that it was her sister’s doing. “Thanks for trying.”

“It seems like you got it under control,” Emily winked as she left to get drinks for Marlon and Willy. 

Georgia was glad to find Clint missing from the building. However, she found Leah and Elliott rather close together. Her heart buried itself deep in her stomach as she watched the author’s arm draped around the artist’s shoulders as she was showing him something on her phone. He seemed particularly interested in whatever it was. Georgia turned her eyes away, chugging her drink as if her mental health depended on it. 

Emily was there a second later, giving her a look as she took the empty glass. 

“Something tells me you aren’t done,” She giggled as she grabbed a shaker. “Strong?”

“Fuck me up,” Georgia grumbled as she focused on not looking in Elliott’s direction.

Instead she watched Harvey as he talked to a very, very drunk Shane in the corner of the bar. As annoying and rude as Shane was to her, she couldn’t help but feel bad for him. Something had to be going on in his life for him to be like that. Emily slipped her an orangish brown cocktail. Georgia sniffed it and almost gagged.

“It’s not meant to be tasty,” Emily mused as she leaned on her side of the bar. “It’s meant to make you forget about whatever has you pouting over here.”

Georgia brought it to her lips, the liquid burned like acid the whole way down. She grimaced and coughed, making Emily chuckle. 

“It’ll do the trick,” Georgia sighed, paying her friend and turning from the bar.

Everything was already spinning, but she made her way back to the game room anyway. Plopping herself down in the middle of the couch she looked up to find both men staring at her. She rolled her eyes, forcing another painful drink of her beverage down.

Snuggling up to herself, she got comfortable. She watched the wall as she listened to Sam and Sebastian resume their game in the background.

“Why aren’t you with your boyfriend?” 

Sebastian’s question knocked her from her daze. She kept her eyes on the wall.

“Not my boyfriend,” She grumbled before hiccuping. 

Bringing her drink to her lips she took a long sip, swallowing with a painful sigh. Seconds later her glass was plucked from her hands. She whipped her head around to protest as Sebastian sniffed the drink, grimacing.

“For Yoba’s sake,” he passed the glass to Sam, who took a whiff and shrugged before handing it back to Georgia. 

“It smells like the cleaner we use at Jojamart,” Sam chuckled, sliding onto the couch next to her, his arm resting on the back.

“It’s disgustin’,” Georgia admitted drunkenly as she took another sip. Her lungs were burning, but the rest of her felt so warm and tingly.

“Then why poison yourself with it?” Sebastian sneered as he sat on her other side. 

She didn’t answer, instead she just stared blankly at the contents of the glass. She rattled the remaining ice and liquid around before bringing it back to her lips. Sebastian took it away before she could finish it.

“How many drinks have you had?” He asked sternly as he observed her face. From the judgmental glare he gave her, she assumed she looked as drunk as she felt. She counted four on her fingers, holding them up.

“Floor,” she replied confidently. Sam wheezed a laugh.

“You’re done,” Sebastian scolded her, drinking the rest of her beverage. He coughed as he set the empty glass on the ground. 

She stuck her tongue out at him, climbing off the couch and onto her feet. She swayed slightly as she gave him a dirty look.

“G’night, dickhead,” she mumbled before stumbling her way out of the room. She waved goodbye to Emily, who giggled at her as she left the Saloon.

The summer night wasn’t freezing, but the breeze was still refreshing enough to compel her to spin in a circle as she entered the town square. Firm hands stopped her before hauling her upwards, folding her over a shoulder. 

“Hey!” She yelped, pounding a fist against her assailant’s back, “Put me down!”

She lifted her head as the person carrying her began to walk. Through her messy hair she watched as Sam strolled behind, snickering to himself as the flash went off on his phone. She was going to kill him.

“Sebas,” she struggled to say his name with her head reeling. “Sebasgin, put me down!”

“So it’s okay for him to whisk you up and carry you home but when I do it's not?” Sebastian mused as his hands tightly held her thighs. 

“I can walk myself,” she grumbled, giving Sam the finger when he made a face at her.

“You’re too drunk,” Sebastian snapped, a hand sliding up the back of her thigh. She thought he was going to touch her ass, but instead he tugged her skirt down to cover it. 

“And we don’t know where Clint went after we scared him off earlier,” Sam added as he ruffled Georgia’s hair. She tried to swing at him and missed.

“I can take him,” she huffed.

“No, you can’t,” Sebastian replied. 

She let herself go limp in his arms, grumbling to herself and cursing him the whole way. Occasionally he or Sam snorted at her obscene comments and threats. He marched up the stairs to her porch, not setting her down as he pushed open her door. He stopped in the doorway.

“Really?” He sighed, sounding disappointed. “You don’t lock your door?”

“Sue can put me sown now,” she snapped drunkenly.

He ignored her, walking into her home. Sam closed the door behind them, locking it as Sebastian made his way to her room. He not-so-gently threw her down on the bed. She brushed her hair out of her face, glaring at him as he leaned against her wall. She stood up and nearly fell over almost immediately. 

Opening her mouth and narrowing her eyes she was about to give him a piece of her mind, finger already pointing at him in frustration. A wave of nausea stopped her in her tracks. She could feel that rancid alcohol clawing its way back up her throat. She turned on her heel, running haphazardly to her bathroom.

“Gi?” Sam called out from behind her as she slammed the bathroom door in their faces, locking it.

She stumbled for the toilet, her knees cracking against the tile as she started vomiting. She was never drinking again. Never drinking again . Ever. 

They started banging on the door.

“Open this door,” Sebastian hissed from the other side. “Before I fucking break it.”

The door handle was jiggling violently amid the banging on the wood. She could hear the lock of the door click behind her. Her breathing was ragged as she lurched forward, holding onto the toilet for dear life as she threw up. Someone’s hands pulled her hair back.

“Get out,” she begged between gags. She threw up again, her throat burning as if she swallowed lava.

They did not listen. She cried as she continued to purge her stomach contents. She hated throwing up, and she especially hated the thought of people watching her throw up. 

Her whole body shook violently as the next round that came up was only bile and foam, disgusting but a promise of the end. She tried to take deep breaths, resting her head on the toilet seat. It wasn’t ideal, but she was unable to do anything else, her only other option was to turn and face the two men who watched her.

A warm hand rubbed her back in soothing circles. She knew it was Sam. The toilet began flushing, and she looked up through tear filled eyes to find Sebastian staring at her coldly as he leaned against the wall. She lifted her head in defeat, wiping a shaky hand across her lips. Overall she felt much better, but her head ached and mouth burned terribly. 

“Yoba, kill me now,” she groaned to the ceiling. 

“You’re okay,” Sam tried to reassure her.

“Please leave,” she begged, letting her head fall and slam against the hard plastic of the toilet seat. A throbbing pain erupted in her skull instantly, making her whimper.

“For Yoba’s sake,” Sebastian sighed, sounding annoyed. 

Georgia looked up to see him push himself from the wall, walking away. A second later the sound of her shower starting up filled the room. Sam’s hand left her back, only to be replaced with Sebastian’s cold fingers sliding under her arms. He pulled her away from the toilet, dragging her to the shower. 

“Let me go!” She cried out, thrashing in his grip.

“Time to sober up, princess.” He grunted as he hauled her across the bathroom.

Sam opened the shower curtains, letting Sebastian lift then drop her into the tub. Freezing cold water battered her skin as she slid around the slippery porcelain, trying to get to her feet. Her dress grew heavy and uncomfortable under the weight of water. It made her claustrophobic.

She hissed at them as she struggled to pull the drenched dress off of herself. The second she started lifting it the shower curtains were closed on her, both men cursing from the other side. When she finally wrestled her clothes off, she bundled them in a wet ball, ripping the curtain open to throw it as hard as she could at the two men who stood in the middle of her bathroom. 

“What the fuck,” Sam grumbled as the wet projectile hit him in the chest. 

She pulled the curtain shut. She was at least grateful that the water hitting her was getting warmer. Allowing the water to wash over her she stood there for a moment in silence before actually showering. She tried to shower quickly, panicking at the thought of them just waiting for her. She lathered herself with body wash before she grabbed her shampoo bottle.

“Are you okay in there?” Sebastian asked from right outside the curtain. 

“I’m fine,” she muttered as she let her face be pelted by boiling hot water droplets.

“You don’t look fine,” he said pointedly. 

She whipped her head around to find him peeking in. She chucked the shampoo bottle at him, nailing him in the head. He cursed as he disappeared behind the curtain. She glared at the space for a minute before rinsing her mouth out with water, spitting it down the drain. 

“Please leave,” she begged once more, picking her shampoo off the floor of the tub.

To her surprise she could hear the door open then shut. Waiting a few minutes while she washed her hair she peaked out, finding the bathroom empty.

She was relieved, yet sad about it for some reason. At least she was feeling a million times better than she had before throwing up and showering.

Shutting off the water, she wrung out her hair before opening the curtain. She anxiously grabbed a towel, wrapping it around herself before stepping out of the tub. Fighting the urge to check outside the bathroom for the two men, she brushed her teeth and squeezed the excess water from her hair with another towel. The entire time she brushed out her damp hair she stared suspiciously at the door.

Giving in, she set the brush down and secured the towel around her body, making her way to the door. She found her room dark and silent. She walked to her closet, peeping inside cautiously. Nothing but clothes looked back at her. She picked out a soft pink nightgown with a matching lace thong, setting them on the bed before ditching her towel.

From under the bed something brushed against her legs, making her nearly jump out of her bare skin as she cried out loudly. 

Miso jumped back as well, letting out a surprised hiss. Fear turned to worry as she scooped up her fluffy cat, peppering his face with apologetic kisses for scaring him. 

“Sorry baby boy,” she murmured as she squeezed him, setting him down on the bed and scratching his chin. “You scared me.”

“I thought scaring you was my thing,” Sebastian’s voice teased, making her leap backwards with a yelp. 

She whirled around, finding him leaning against the door frame with a smirk. Sam was standing behind him, peering into her room with an awestruck face. The look reminded her that she was very naked. 

“Get out!” She hissed as she grabbed the nightgown, throwing it over herself quickly.

“Can’t get rid of us that easily,” Sebastian purred, his tone more playful than usual. 

Georgia eyed him suspiciously as he pushed himself off the door frame and started walking towards her. His fingers snatched the thong off her bed, dangling it in front of her face. When she went to take it he yanked his hand away, a glimmer of amusement in his dark eyes. He leaned his face closer to hers, an arm wrapping around her waist and pulling her against him. 

“You’re mine tonight, remember?”

She blinked at him.

“I thought you only said that to scare off Clint,” she pointed out as she tried to grab her underwear from him again. He chuckled as he kept them just out of her reach.

“Partially,” he muttered, tossing her thong to Sam, who caught it as he strode past them and flopped down onto her bed, petting Miso.

She frowned at the cat as it purred for Sam, brushing his head against the man’s face. Traitor. She was going to exchange him for a guard dog. Sebastian’s fingers curled under her chin, turning her gaze back to him.

“If you really want us to leave we will,” he started as he bent down, fingers sliding down to take their place around her neck. His lips were suddenly very close to hers, pausing her thoughts. “But I don’t think you want us to leave, do you?”

She wanted to argue or deny it but he was right, and he knew it. She hated him for it. Rolling her eyes she gave him an annoyed look, to which a smirk played across his lips. She wanted to wipe that cocky look off his face, so she did just that. Quickly moving to her tippy toes she slammed her lips against his, watching with satisfaction as surprise flashed across his eyes.

He maneuvered her towards the bed, pushing her back onto it. Only her back did not meet her soft comforter, but a hard body. Sam’s hands found her waist, pulling her up to lay on him while Sebastian climbed on top of her, sandwiching her between the two of them. Her head nestled into the spot between Sam’s shoulder and neck, his warm lips nipping her ear while Sebastian’s tongue aggressively tamed her own.

Sam’s hands caught her wrists, pulling them above her head and pinning them down with one hand. His other hand found its way under her nightgown, hiking the entire dress up as his fingers squeezed her breast. Sebastian’s fingers left her neck, trailing south to her waist. He massaged them into her embarrassingly slick folds. As if sensing her shame, a satisfied sound rumbled through his chest. 

She tried to shut her legs as a punishment for his smugness, but he pushed his knee between them. Sam’s own knees adjusted themselves, using his legs beneath hers to spread her apart for his friend. Something told her that this was not their first time sharing someone like this. 

Sebastian’s fingers left her, nearly making her whimper before he broke their kiss. He pushed two fingers into her mouth, watching her obediently taste herself on them. Taking them out he brushed a shockingly gentle kiss to her lips before he made his way down. She tried to lift her head to watch but Sam kept her firmly pinned against him.

Sebastian’s fingers prodded their way into her, followed by his tongue sliding against her sensitive clit. Her back arched at the feeling, a soft moan escaping her lips. Turning her head, Sam caught her lips with his. He silenced her, tongue muffling and devouring her moans as Sebastian worked his fingers and tongue on her like his life depended on her pleasure.

Bucking her hips into his face, he took his free hand and pressed it against her abdomen to hold her still. His fingers and tongue switched places, the change making her gasp into Sam’s mouth. Sam chuckled against her lips, his fingers pinching her nipple teasingly. Breathing heavily against Sam’s neck she felt her orgasm closing in. 

Only Sebastian pulled away before she could climax, face sadistic as he appeared over her. His fingers smoothed her wetness around, coating her from front to back before he took them away too. She wanted to tear his head off with her teeth. Sam released her wrists, allowing her to sit up and watch as Seb pulled his pants off. He laid himself on his back beside them, stroking his large erection. She blinked at it in awe. What was in the water here that made the bachelors so well endowed?

“Ride me,” he ordered, snapping her back to reality. 

She didn’t hesitate to climb onto him, slowly sinking herself down on his length as they both panted their pleasure from the motion. He filled her perfectly. Sam sat up beside them, watching the exchange. Sebastian fisted her hair, directing her head to lay against his chest. 

“Sam?” Sebastian mused as he reached around her, pressing her fluids into her back entrance with a finger. 

“Fuck,” Sam moaned as he scrambled off the bed. 

Sebastian held her against him tightly, not moving his cock that was buried deep inside her as they listened to Sam discard his clothes.

“Deep breaths,” Sebastian instructed softly into her ear, a hand stroking her spine reassuringly.

She felt Sam press himself against her, working his way into her tight hole. Georgia cried out at the pressure and discomfort as he slowly stretched her to accommodate him. Sebastian continuously stroked her gently, quietly encouraging her as she squirmed and whined between them. 

“Good girl,” he muttered into her ear. “Relax and keep breathing. You can take it. That’s it, princess. Look at you taking both of us. What a good slut.”

When Sam was all the way in he groaned loudly. She felt dizzyingly full. 

“Fuck she’s tight,” he panted, his hands gripping her hips. 

“Are you ready?” Sebastian asked her softly, brushing the hair from her face. 

She let out a few ragged breaths as she prepared herself. He smiled when she nodded, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. 

The gentleness disappeared quickly, wrapping her hair around his knuckles and holding her down as he began thrusting up into her at the same time Sam began pounding into her behind. In no time they had somehow managed to move in sync, leaving her quivering and moaning between them.

“Please,” she cried, “Please Yoba, please.” She didn’t know if she was begging for more or begging for them to cum and end it already. 

“You can do it,” Sebastian moaned into her ear, a hand pressing down on her lower back.

Her orgasm slammed into her as she thrashed between them in an overwhelming mix of pain and pleasure. Sebastian held her firmly against him, pulling her hair back to access her lips. Her vision was blinded by stars as she came on him. 

“Good girl,” Sebastian breathlessly murmured into her mouth before pulling her into another kiss.

A string of curses fell off Sam’s tongue from behind her, his grip on her hips tightening painfully as he fucked his own climax into her. Sebastian wasn’t far behind, his arms wrapping around her and squeezing the air from her lungs as he filled her with his release. His mouth went slack against hers as he groaned.

Sam was panting heavily as he pulled out, flopping back onto the bed beside them. Sebastian’s hands slid to her hips, holding her against him as if he were not ready for their bodies to part. She slipped her mouth away from his, resting her head atop his chest and allowing herself to go limp on top of him. 

The only sounds in the room were from the three of them breathing heavily. Sebastian drew lazy circles on her back, pressing a few more kisses against the top of her head. She finally rolled off of him, settling herself on her back between them. She closed her eyes, not wanting to move another muscle for the rest of the night. 

“That was fun,” Sam breathed beside her, she turned her face to his and snorted. 

“A blast,” she repeated their words from earlier in the night, except she wasn’t being sarcastic this time. 

Sebastian sat up, pulling her leg up and over his. His hand rubbed her sore center and she propped herself up on her elbows to watch him. He scooped his leaking cum with his fingers and pushed it back inside her, rhythmically fingering her with it. She shuddered from the stimulation. He pulled his hand away, pressing a kiss to her knee as he got off the bed. 

“Let’s get you cleaned up,” he murmured as he tried to pull her with him.

“I don’t want to move ever again,” she pouted, collapsing onto her back. 

He chuckled as he walked away, leaving her to rest on the bed beside Sam, who was snoring softly. She wasn’t sure what time it was, but she knew she needed to wake up early for work. She sighed.

“What are you moping about now?” Sebastian mused as he reappeared, a wash cloth in hand.

Georgia pulled herself back onto her elbows, watching the normally cold and rude man as he knelt between her legs. The washcloth was warm against her skin as he gently cleaned her. He caught her staring, arching a brow as he pulled one of her legs over his shoulder. He peppered a few kisses on her inner thigh before tossing the rag into her hamper. 

“I’m tired,” she sighed as he dismissed himself from between her legs. 

“Sam,” Sebastian shook his friend’s leg. “Come on, let's go.”

“You can spend the night,” Georgia yawned her offer, crawling to the head of her bed and climbing under her blankets. 

When she looked up they were both staring at her, dumbfounded. She rolled her eyes, patting the bed on either side of her. They were quick to accept, sliding under the covers beside her.

Notes:

So pretty much most chapters from here on out have smut now. If that's what you're here for, we've made it baby.

Some more Seb and Sam duo coming up, with a focus on Sebastian because he's hot and easy to write as a yandere. some Harvey coming up soon as well but lets be real he's so baby angel coded and hard to write as a toxic person.

Hope you enjoy, my eyes are struggling to proof read <3

Chapter 24: Summer 20, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia is astronomically bad at reading people, especially Sebastian.

Notes:

honestly I did a bad job proofreading because my eyes like to skip lines since I know what's going to happen. Pls forgive me I am sometimes illiterate.

TW: emotional whiplash, breaking and entering?, slightly dubious consent

Summer 20, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up incredibly hungover, sore, and trapped in a sleeping Sebastian’s embrace. 

He held her from behind, both his arms wrapped around her middle tightly and his knee between her thighs. Sam slept facing her, drooling on her pillows with one hand cupping her face in his sleep. She lay for a minute planning her escape. She couldn’t deny it, she slept well after their night. Not to mention they made comfortable bed companions. She pondered how she could convince them to let Elliott join next time. She needed a bigger bed. Well, it depended on whether Elliott was even into her anymore. 

She looked around, sending Miso a glare. The little traitor was sleeping above Sam, using his hair as a pillow. Shifting slowly she tried to escape Sebastian’s arms. She was halfway freed when he stirred, quickly dragging her back against him. 

“It’s too early,” he mumbled groggily into her ear. 

One of his hands lazily rubbed between her legs while he pressed himself closer. She could feel his hard on as he ground it against her ass. She wiggled free of him, sitting up in the bed.

“It is too early,” she scolded him. He didn’t open his eyes, but his mouth pulled into a suggestive smirk. “Farmers don’t get to sleep in.”

She crawled out from between them, getting off the bed. Her body ached all over, every limped step sending a little jolt of pain through her center. Shrugging out of her nightgown she fumbled through her closet, opting for an oversized T-shirt and shorts for the summer morning. She pulled the shirt over her head, startling when hands other than hers tugged it over her.

“Let me help you,” Sebastian murmured against the back of her head. His arms wrapped around her chest as he pulled her against him.

“I didn’t peg you as the clingy type,” Georgia mused as she squirmed free of him once again.

He rolled his eyes, grabbing his pants as she tugged on her shorts and left him behind. She walked into her kitchen, grabbing three coffees from her fridge. She turned to offer him one, but he had other plans. 

Sebastian whirled her around, roughly bending her over her kitchen table and yanking her shorts down to her knees. He gave her no time to protest as he swifty pushed himself into her. She gasped out, earning a chuckle from his lips as his fingers tangled into her hair, pushing her head down against the table as he fucked her with ruthless thrusts. The whole table shook beneath them, her moans and his grunts echoing through the small kitchen.

Her nails dug into the wood as his movements became more frenzied and rough. He pulled her hair back, her moans and cries growing louder without the table against her lips to muffle them. He braced one hand on the table next to her, keeping it from moving away as he fucked into her violently. 

“Early start?” Sam teased, appearing from behind them.

Georgia didn’t have the brain capacity to come up with a retort, she only glared at him as he took a seat at the rattling table, leaning back to watch the show. Sebastian didn’t let their audience get to him, keeping his brutal pace. He released her hair, his hand sliding to her hip, digging his nails into her as his own hips began to slow in tempo. She felt his climax as he moaned from behind her, stopping his movements entirely. 

He leaned forward, pressing his face against her back as his hands steadied himself on the table. Georgia watched as he and Sam shared a handshake, she couldn’t see Seb’s face, but she assumed it looked as stupidly pleased as Sam’s. Sebastian got off of her, reaching down and pulling up her shorts at the same time he pulled out, securing them over her as his release slowly leaked out of her. 

Sebastian sat across from Sam as Georgia pushed herself off the table, breathlessly glaring at him. One of them kicked a chair, pushing it out for her to take a seat. Rolling her eyes she slumped into it, grabbing the coffees and passing them out.

“Good morning to you too,” she muttered into the mug before taking a sip.

“A very good morning,” Sebastian chuckled, eying her over his own cup. 

She finished her coffee quickly, standing up and adjusting her disheveled clothes. 

“I need to work,” she sighed. “Sam, since my traitor of a cat has bonded with you, can you feed him on your way out?”

Miso hopped on Sam’s lap as if in agreement. She threw up her middle finger at the cat as she limped to the door. Sebastian snorted from behind her, she slammed the door shut as she left, not giving him the satisfaction of acknowledging his amusement. 

She got to work, feeding her livestock before watering her crops. Halfway through her watering she looked up to find Sam and Sebastian strolling through her fields, making their way towards her. 

“We’re leaving,” Sebastian threw his hands up when she gave them an irritated look. 

“Little man is fed, we just wanted to say goodbye,” Sam grinned as he pulled her into a hug, pressing his lips to her cheek. “And invite you to play Solarion Chronicles with us today.”

“No thanks,” she snorted. “My ass hurts from last night, and I’m positive if I join it will turn into a different kind of roleplaying game.”

“Aw,” Sam pouted at her, his hand sliding down her back to squeeze her buttcheek. “That’s exactly what we were hoping for.”

“We’ll see,” she teased, having no intention of joining. Sam winked as he turned, wading his way out of her field. 

“We’ll be at my place if you change your mind,” Sebastian offered as he wrapped one arm around her. The other found its way between her legs, feeling how his release dampened her shorts. His voice lowered, “I enjoy watching you walk funny after taking us.”

Her face turned bright red.

“You can always come over later so I can have you to myself,” he added nonchalantly. 

“You already got that this morning,” she reminded him. 

“But I haven’t had enough,” he muttered into her ear before kissing her neck. “Come over tonight and I’ll take you for a ride.”

“Bye Sebastian,” she laughed, waving him off so she could water her crops. 

“Any night for that matter,” he chuckled as he strolled away, pulling out a cigarette. 

Georgia rolled her eyes as she continued her watering. Every single aching movement reminded her of them, making her flustered as she tried to focus on her job. She hated how much she enjoyed it. 

She sighed in contentment as she reached the end of her field, happy to be done with her main chores. She turned as she heard a whistle, finding Shane leaning against her back gate. She made her way over, eying the man suspiciously as he drank from what she assumed was a can of beer.

“Good morning Shane,” she greeted him kindly. She braced herself for whatever insult he was going to throw at her. 

“Both Sebastian and Sam?” He let out another whistle. “You really are a whore.”

“Jealous?” She batted her eyelashes at him as she sat up on the fence. 

“No,” he replied all too quickly, finishing his drink and tossing it into the bushes behind him. She frowned at his littering. 

“How are you doing?” She changed the subject, recalling how last she saw him Harvey was dealing with him.

“What’s it matter to you?” He retorted with a sneer. 

Georgia sighed, jumping down from her fence and walking away. 

“Have a good day Shane,” she called behind her. 

She made her way back to her cottage, cleaning herself up and changing her semen soiled shorts. She considered going to play Sebastian and Sam’s little game with them, but the soreness between her legs made her walk the opposite direction than the mountain. 

When she reached her back gate Shane was no longer anywhere to be found. She hummed as she made her way to his aunt’s home, deciding to check if she had anything in stock.

When she walked in, the entire place was vacant. She looked around curiously. The door behind the counter was slightly open, a pair of purple underpants laying on the floor. Georgia curiously pushed the door open. Marnie wasn’t inside, but the shorts were definitely the ones the mayor talked about in his letter a few weeks back. She giggled to herself as she swiped them off the floor and put them in her backpack before leaving. 

At least she wasn’t the only one sleeping around. 

As she walked towards town, Georgia spotted Leah painting in front of her house. Mustering the courage to talk to the woman, Georgia changed her course. 

“Hey Leah,” she greeted the artist bashfully. Leah turned to her, a big smile on her face. 

“Hey Georgia! I haven’t seen you around much lately,” Leah set her paintbrush down to pull Georgia into a hug.

Georgia was caught off guard by the hug, shrugging in Leah’s arms. She didn’t bring up that she had been avoiding the girl like the plague, worried there was something going on between her and Elliott.

“Life’s been weird,” she admitted, a light way of putting it. 

“I bet,” Leah giggled as she let go of her. She remained rather close as she added, “Hey, want to come inside? I want to show you some of my masterpieces.”

Georgia shifted awkwardly on her feet. She was curious about the artist’s work, but a little uncomfortable with the fear Leah hated her for flirting with Elliott. Georgia resigned, nodding. Leah grabbed her hand, leading her to her little cottage next to the lake. 

Before opening the door, Leah threw a hand over Georgia’s eyes to blind her.

“No peeking!” She giggled as she guided her inside. 

When the hand was dropped from her eyes, Georgia’s jaw dropped with it. Leah’s house was riddled with paintings and wood sculptures, each and every one of them looking suspiciously like her. Georgia swallowed, picking up one of the paintings. 

“Is this… me?” She asked. 

“They all are!” Leah happily chirped. 

Georgia did her best to not look as creeped out as she felt. It was all very… strange, yet somehow flattering.  The painting in her hands was one of her sleeping on the table at the bar. 

“That’s the first one I did!” Leah said proudly as she pointed at the date on the bottom corner. “It’s from that first night at the bar, you looked so peaceful while you slept.”

Georgia only nodded. The amount of detail put into her lips and breasts was… concerning, and unfortunately an exaggeration. She set the painting down, looking through the others. Some were scenes of her, at the farm or around town. A few others were more anatomically centered. The artist had captured her in a good light, making her look much better on paper than she did in real life. They contained eerily accurate small details, which made her question how much of her body the artist had seen and how . 

“This one is from the luau,” Leah grinned as she picked one up and handed it to her. 

It had Georgia provocatively posed, mid sultry dance. Once again her breasts were generously exaggerated, along with her hips. Everything around her was blurred in the photo, not allowing any of the other dancers to steal her spotlight. 

“Wow,” was the only word Georgia could get out. 

“Elliott helped me with this one,” Leah giggled as she unveiled a statue carved out of wood. 

Luckily it didn’t have her face on it, just a headless and limbless rendition of her body. Georgia flinched.

“Really?” She asked, focusing back on the mention of Elliott. 

“Yeah, I had him describe you down to every detail. I think he wants to buy it.”

“Ah,” Georgia hummed, turning to the artist. She was too overwhelmed to focus on the details at the moment. She was certain her face was bright pink as her one track mind zeroed in on the author. “Speaking of Elliott…”

“Hmm?” Leah looked up from her work, eyebrows scrunched together.

“Well,” Georgia didn’t know how to broach the subject. “Are you two…”

“Oh, Yoba no,” Leah quickly dismissed her, grabbing Georgia’s shoulders as she shook her head. “We are just friends. Close friends, but he's not my type.”

Georgia was still reeling from the whole creepy suggestive art of herself thing. She felt slight relief that Leah wasn’t into Elliott, but that didn’t mean Elliott wasn’t into Leah. She hated that the semantics of it all bothered her so much.

“We actually have the same type,” Leah added, her hand sliding to Georgia’s hip.

“Oh,” Georgia blinked as she realized her meaning. She wanted to smack herself in the face, she was an idiot. “Ohhh…”

“Yeah…” Leah bit her lip. 

The artist leaned closer, pressing her lips to Georgia’s tentatively. Georgia let her, too stunned about the entire situation to stop it. The kiss didn’t last long before Leah shyly pulled away, cheeks flushed. 

“You should come over more…” She giggled bashfully. “I could use the… inspiration.”

“Yeah,” Georgia swallowed as she nodded. “I will, erm, soon.”

She backed herself towards the door, wishing the artist a good weekend before leaving. She hurried away, heart racing. She didn’t necessarily hate the idea of the artist, but she hadn’t expected it. She walked into town, her stomach feeling on edge.

She passed the bridge towards the beach, not sure if she was ready to see Elliott yet. It wasn’t like she was serious with the guy, but she still felt a bit of shame about her night with two of the other bachelors. Georgia found herself following the river path as it winded up the mountain. In no time she was standing in front of the carpenters, anxiety nipping at her. 

She peeked her head in, entirely relieved to see Robin not at the counter. Georgia quickly snuck down the stairs to Sebastian’s room before anyone could see her. She slipped through his door, closing it behind her. Turning around, both Sam and Sebastian were watching her curiously.

“Uh, hey guys,” Georgia smiled nervously. 

They were sitting at their game table, a large black cloth draped over the wood with a little map and structures littering the top. She walked over to observe it, it looked much more intricate than she was expecting. 

“Want to join?” Sam was grinning like an idiot. She didn’t know what she wanted more, to kiss him or slap him on the back of his head. 

Georgia walked around the table, finding a stool to sit on. 

“I don’t know how to play,” she confessed as she picked up a little figure off the board. “Can I just observe for today?”

“There’s no fun in just watching,” Sebastian said flatly as he pulled the miniature from her hand and placed it back on the table meticulously.  

“You’re telling me,” Sam grumbled. Georgia snorted.

Sebastian seemed less enthused, making Georgia shift uncomfortably in her seat as she watched him. A couple hours ago he was all over her, why was he suddenly back to his normal indifference?

“Sam told me you played,” Sebastian frowned at her. 

“Only the video game,” She admitted. “I’ve always wanted to try the actual game, but none of my friends back home were into this stuff.”

“Now you have us, hotstuff,” Sam flashed her a smile. Sebastian looked frustrated.

“I don’t want to interrupt,” Georgia stood awkwardly, the emotional whiplash weighing on her conscience.

“Sit.” Sebastian ordered, looking at her with those cold eyes. 

She sat down, looking bashful as she looked between them. Before anyone could say anything else the sound of someone descending the stairs echoed through the basement. Sebastian lifted the table cloth, wordlessly telling Georgia to hide underneath. 

She didn’t need to be told twice, quickly ducking under and sitting on the floor beneath the table. It felt scandalous, but she certainly wasn’t looking to explain to Maru the situation with her brother. 

There was a knock, and rather than Maru it was Robin who called to them as the wooden door creaked open. 

“Hey Sebby, Hi Sam!” She called in her cheery tone. Georgia stilled despite knowing she couldn’t be seen under the table cloth. 

“Hey Robin!” Sam greeted his friend’s mom enthusiastically. 

“Mom,” Sebastian sounded as grumpy as ever. “We are in the middle of a game.”

“I know Sebby,” Robin seemed to not care. Georgia could feel Sebastian’s ire at the nickname. She was definitely going to be calling him Sebby more often. “We are making lunch upstairs if you guys are hungry.”

“Thanks Robin,” Sam was at least grateful. Sebastian didn’t answer. Georgia wanted to bite his shin, but held back her intrusive thoughts. 

“I also wanted to talk to you guys about something…” Robin said, sounding more serious. 

Georgia flinched at the noise of the door closing, followed by steps into the room. She was going to be trapped under the table for a minute. She moved as silently as possible, trying to get into a comfortable position. 

“I was talking to Maru…” Robin started. Sebastian let out an annoyed groan. “Oh quit it Sebby,” the carpenter sighed, followed by a small thumping sound as if she swatted at her son playfully. 

“What did you guys talk about?” Sebastian sighed, resigning himself to the conversation. 

“We were talking about Georgia,” Robin started. 

“Who?” Sebastian asked, irritation lacing his tone. Georgia set her jaw, seriously considering punching the guy in the balls. Did he really not even know her name?

“The farmer,” Robin elaborated, also seeming annoyed now. “Maru and Penny have been hanging out with her a lot lately.”

“Good for them,” Sebastian remained blunt.

“Quit being an ass,” Robin scolded her son. Georgia stifled her laugh. “We’ve all seen how you look at her. Maru wants to invite her over for dinner sometime soon… Maybe you and the farmer-”

“Mom, stop,” Sebastian interrupted with exasperation. Georgia was loving this. 

“Come on Seb,” Sam chimed in with a smug tone. “She’s cool, and pretty hot. If you fumble her I’ll make her mine.”

“Thank you Sam,” Robin sounded pleased as she said what Georgia also wanted to say. Georgia reached over, gently caressing Sam’s leg in her own silent thanks. Robin went on, “Georgia is a sweet girl, and Maru is really worried about her…”

“Why would anyone be worried about the farmer?” Sebastian asked, sounding somewhat curious now. Georgia was curious too. 

“She’s cute and new here,” Robin said, lowering her voice. “Apparently a lot of people are harassing her, including the blacksmith, Clint. I hope you two can look out for her.”

“You got it, Robs,” Sam agreed kindly, though she could hear the cockiness in his tone. “We’ll make sure Georgia is well taken care of.”

“Thank you Sammy,” Robin sighed. “Just be nice to her, okay?”

“Okay mom,” Sebastian grumbled. 

Footsteps trailed away towards the door, letting Georgia relax a bit as she heard the door open.

“Have fun playing your little game!” Robin said cheerily as the door closed.

Georgia waited for the sound of Robin ascending the steps out of the basement to grow more distant. Once satisfied she popped out from under the table. 

Sebastian was sitting there with his face in his hand, Sam was grinning suspiciously, looking at him like they had some silent conversation between the two of them while she was under there. She got to her feet, dusting herself off as she observed them.

“Well that was awkward,” Georgia giggled uncomfortably. 

“You should have seen the conversation with Abigail earlier,” Sam mused. Sebastian’s head snapped up at that, glaring at his friend. 

“Abigail was here?” Georgia asked curiously. She studied Sebastian’s irritated look and wondered what had happened with Abby to cause this. The idea made Georgia’s stomach churn nervously. 

“Uh… yeah,” Sam scratched his head, avoiding eye contact with her now as he cast his gaze at the board in front of him. 

“Did-” She started but Sebastian was quick to silence any questions. 

“It’s none of your business,” he snapped at her. She blinked at him. 

“Oh… sorry,” she mumbled, her confidence and mood lowering like a deflating balloon. 

She looked between them as anxiety settled deep in her gut, ultimately deciding to leave before she made things worse. Sam’s hand grabbed her wrist as she headed for the door. 

“Wait, don’t go,” he pouted at her, tugging her towards him. 

“She should leave,” Sebastian said coldly. 

Both Georgia and Sam looked at him confused. She felt a small crack in her chest as she nodded. Sam didn’t let go of her wrist, glaring back at Sebastian as he stood and pulled Georgia into a hug. 

“Sorry,” Sam muttered into her ear before kissing her cheek. 

She pushed herself away, trying not to look too upset. 

“It’s okay…” she gave him a half-hearted smile. “Thank you, Sam.”

She stood on her toes to press a kiss to his lips. She turned to glare at Sebastian. 

“I don’t really want to be around someone who doesn’t even know my name,” she spat as she made her way to the door.

Sebastian said nothing, neither did Sam. She quickly left the home, grateful when she did not run into anyone else. 

Georgia found herself becoming increasingly angry with every step through the backwoods, marching all the way to her cottage. She went straight into her shower, scrubbing herself clean as if that could rid her of Sebastian’s touch. 

She spent the rest of her day reading in bed, as if fictional men could cure her of the emotional torture the real ones in her life were giving her. It backfired terribly, her mind unable to help itself from slipping into thoughts about Sebastian or Sam. Even Elliott ran through her mind, prompting her to consider paying him a visit. Her conversation with Leah had been interesting to say the least, but she realized she was most likely overthinking her situation with the handsome author. 

A knock at her door startled her from her book. She set it down on the bed, making her way to the door of her room. She peered cautiously at the rest of her home, craning her neck to eye her windows for a clue to who was there. The knock sounded again, loud and angry. She backed into her room, not in the mood to socialize with whoever was there. As she made her way back to her bed, the sound of her front door opening made her heart drop into her gut.

Stomach churning with anxiety she moved as quickly and quietly as possible, getting down and crawling under her bed. Georgia did her best to steady her breathing, trying to listen for the sound of someone walking around her house. The only thing she could hear was her heartbeat drumming through her ears.

She watched from the small gap under the end of her bed as someone entered her room. The gap was small, not allowing her to see more than what she thought looked like boots. They approached the bed, and she started to send a prayer to Yoba that it wasn’t Clint who had broken into her home. 

She watched as one foot disappeared, then listened to the bed shift. Whoever the intruder was, they were halfway on her bed. She held her breath as they fiddled with something, grimacing when she realized it was most likely the book she had left there. The only sound for a minute was that of pages turning. She was becoming lightheaded from her fear. 

Terror ran down her spine as the missing boot dropped back onto the ground. They turned, and for a second she was relieved, hoping the person was on their way out. Instead they walked around to the side of her bed, a knee dropping to the floor beside her. She started to wiggle herself towards the other side of her bed, but a hand shot out, gripping her ankle and dragging her out from her hiding spot. 

Letting out a desperate scream she thrashed and kicked. The hand on her ankle released her, only for her to be pulled up by her hair and waist. Her back slammed against a hard chest, a cold hand slapping over her mouth to quiet her screams. She tried to bite it. 

“For someone so easily scared, I would have expected you to learn to lock your fucking door,” Sebastian chuckled darkly in her ear. 

She felt her body cave, a small amount of relief soothing her terror. Sebastian still scared her, but not as badly as Clint. She squirmed in his arms, trying to look at him. He kept her back firmly pressed to his chest by a hand on her abdomen, but his other hand slid from her mouth to its rightful place around her throat. 

“For Yoba’s sake,” she gasped, voice hoarse from screaming.

His cold fingertips massaged her throat, as if to help with its soreness. The hand on her waist dipped lower, helping himself to feel her through her thong. 

“Hmm,” he hummed as he felt her wetness. “Seems like a little fear excites you.”

“That’s from reading,” she croaked in defense. 

His fingers tightened around her neck. His hand slid from her crotch to her back as he bent her over the bed, leaning against her to hold her down as he grabbed the book. Tossing it in front of her head he opened it, thumbing through with one hand while the other remained fixed on her throat. He stopped on a page, pushing the words into her face as his lips leaned close to her ear. 

“This only proves my point, princess.” He murmured. She flinched as she read a raunchy paragraph about a masked man breaking into the character’s bedroom and having his way with her. She hadn’t even gotten to that part yet. “Is this why you keep the door unlocked?”

“No-” 

“Don’t lie to me,” he snapped, cold tone becoming increasingly angry. “If you lay here and touch yourself to this filth, there's no way you don’t fantasize about it.”

“It’s different,” she argued before he cut her air off. 

“Do you picture me?” He asked, keeping her breathless. “Or do you picture someone else? Your precious hermit or is it Abigail? Tell me, slut.”

He didn’t allow her to answer, his grip on her neck too tight. He closed the book, tossing it off the bed. His hand slid around her, rubbing through her drenched thong.

“It doesn’t matter,” he murmured. She wasn’t sure if he was talking to her or himself at this point.

“Sebastian,” she bit out, begging for air. His grip on her throat loosened ever so slightly. 

He held her still as he worked her thong down her legs. She felt him shift behind her, listened to the sound of his buckle and zipper being undone. Then he was pushing himself inside her, taking his sweet time. She hated herself for wanting it so badly, wanting to beg him to hurry up and fuck the daylight out of her. She had issues. 

“Is this what you wanted?” He chuckled against the back of her head as he moved against her. 

He pulled his generous length nearly all the way out, so very slowly, before slamming it back in roughly. The sound of their skin colliding echoed through the home. He repeated the action, achingly slow followed with vicious thrusts into her. Her hands dug into the sheets.

A hand wrapped her hair around its knuckles, pulling hard while the other kept squeezing her throat intermittently, leaving her dizzy in its wake. He leaned down, his lips gentle against her cheek, so inconsistent with his other actions. She set her jaw, holding back her moans as he kept his brutally slow and harsh rhythm. His hips picked up their pace, forcing a small moan from her lips. 

“That’s it, princess,” he encouraged coldly despite his cheek pressed against hers. His nose slid against her jaw as he placed a couple of kisses on her neck where his hands weren’t covering. “Keep making those cute little noises for me, will you?”

He increased the speed of his thrusts while staying consistent in force. She felt his tip hitting something within her every push. She obediently let her moans and gasps fall from her lips with every plunge. Her compliance earned more gentle kisses against her face as he sped up further. 

He let go of his control entirely, fucking into her violently. She cried out loudly beneath him, her pleasure evident as her back arched. He kept going until he became undone entirely, grunting and moaning his climax as he sloppily throttled it into her. They were both panting and breathless when he released her neck, collapsing onto her. 

After a few minutes of heavy breathing and tense silence he pushed himself up, carefully pulling himself out of her. Georgia rolled onto her back, studying him through narrowed eyes. 

“What?” His brows rose at her as he tugged on his pants. 

“You’re giving me whiplash,” she muttered, diverting her eyes to her ceiling. 

“Too rough for you, princess?” He chuckled. She groaned, rubbing her eyes.

“Not that, dumbass.”

“Hmm?” He hummed as he lay next to her, a hand lazily drawing on her abdomen. 

She set her hands down, turning to observe him. He had a curious smirk on his lips, oblivious to the turmoil he was causing her. 

“Why are you like this?” She sighed in frustration as she sat up. 

He followed her, wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her into his lap. Face buried in her neck he gave his response. 

“You’ve made me this way.”

“ I made you be a cold asshole one minute and devastatingly gentle the next?” She scoffed, attempting to wiggle from his grasp. 

“Don’t pretend you don’t like it,” he teased as he let her go, following her to the bathroom. 

She turned to him at the door, rolling her eyes as she tried to shut it in his face. When he stopped it she groaned at him. 

“I need to clean up,” she snapped. 

“I’ll do it,” he insisted, pushing the door open and picking her up. 

She allowed him to carry her, bringing her to the counter and setting her down on the edge gently. He turned the water on, opening her cabinet for a washcloth. She watched him through narrowed eyes, suspicious of how he knew where everything was a little too well. He tested the temperature of the water before dampening the cloth. The too tall man kneeled on the ground between her open legs, still above eye level with her center as he began cleansing her. 

“Do you really not even know my name?” She asked, unable to help herself. His eyes flicked to hers. 

“Of course I know your name,” he frowned, pressing the warm cloth against her clit and rubbing playfully for a second before wiping away his semen as it spilled from her. 

“Then why have you never said it?” She muttered, leaning back against her mirror as he stood, tossing the cloth to the side. 

He grabbed her hips as he stood between her still spread legs, dragging her closer to the edge. 

“You aren’t convincing me to say it any time soon with a pretty little pout like that, princess.”

She gave him an exasperated look. He chuckled, leaning over and pressing his lips to hers. The kiss quickly melted her resolve, and self-respect. He smiled against her mouth as he picked her up, wrapping her legs around his waist as he carried her out.

“Let’s go to bed,” he mumbled against her lips. 

She pulled away, flashing a confused face at him.

“You aren’t getting rid of me that quickly,” he smirked, pressing a kiss to her neck as he shifted his hold on her. 

He pulled aside her blankets before setting her onto the mattress. He left her, turning off all her lights. Before she could plead for him to turn on her nightlight he flicked it on, the small light dimly illuminating her room. He gave her a look. 

“Don’t worry,” he murmured as he climbed into the bed beside her. “I know you’re afraid of the dark.”

“I’m not,” she protested, earning a chuckle from him as he pulled her head against his chest.

Notes:

I'll hold your hand while presenting some soft Sebby before he becomes an absolute monster <3

also to the homies in the comments: I have a praise kink and y'all are making me giggle and kick my feet ily please be my friends.

Chapter 25: Summer 21, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia has an overthinking problem.

Notes:

Some Elliott time <3 (and others)

tbh my eyes are so tired bc ive written several more chapters and have given up proofreading this one half way so if it has a ton of errors I'm so sorry I'm just a girl with a ridiculously short attention span and mental illness

Summer 21, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up, stretching and rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Sebastian was notably absent, much to her disappointment. She wondered what time he had snuck away, and if he had come up with some other reason to be angry with her before doing so. 

She got up, her thighs aching as she dressed herself in a flowy little dress with a white bikini under it. She pushed aside the overwhelming urge to have a lazy day and left her cottage to start working. Finishing her chores quickly she went back inside to grab her book and clean up before making her way to the library for this week’s book club.

The entire way her mind went back and forth on telling Maru and Penny about Sam and Sebastian. She felt a little unsettled at the possibility they already knew. She decided to herself that she would sew Sam’s mouth shut if he told Penny about any of it. 

She greeted Gunther as she entered the library, the man simply tipping his cowboy hat in acknowledgement. He was a dork, but she thought he was cute. She made her way to her friends, who were squirming in their seats as they waved her over. 

“Yoba, don’t look too upset to see me,” Georgia joked as she sat down. 

“Tell us everything !” Penny whispered excitedly. Georgia flinched slightly, wondering if she was referring to more than just Elliott. She shrugged, shifting uncomfortably as she tapped her fingers against the wooden table. Every movement was slightly painful, a constant reminder of Sebastian. 

“There isn’t that much to tell,” she admitted. “I haven’t talked to him since.”

“What?” Maru seemed shocked, “Why not? You said it was like a fairytale only a couple days ago!”

“I know, I know,” Georgia sighed. “I don’t know what changed… I think I’m just self conscious about it.”

“There is nothing to be self conscious about,” Penny scolded her, patting her knee under the table. “You are gorgeous, smart, funny, and a hard worker. Elliott definitely wants you.”

Georgia huffed a laugh, rolling her eyes as she leaned her head into a hand. 

“I mean, I really like Elliott. He’s dreamy and romantic, straight from a fantasy book.” She let out another despondent sigh. “I just don’t know if he is like that with everyone or if he likes me. I can’t read him. Or anyone really. Everyone is confusing me.”

“Georgia,” Penny started, putting on her teaching voice as she squeezed her knee. “I think you are overthinking it.”

“You’re definitely overthinking everything,” Maru agreed with a giggle. “You do know everyone likes you, right?”

“Everyone,” Penny agreed, squeezing again for emphasis. 

“Even my-”

Before Maru could finish her words Georgia groaned, slamming her head down on the table. Her friends froze as they watched in horrified confusion as she lifted her head and hit it back on the wood over and over. She kept banging her head, overwhelmed with guilt.

“Yoba, Georgia,” Maru snapped her out of it, grabbing her head and holding it up. “Do I need to call Harvey?”

“No!” Georgia squealed before rubbing her head. “Sorry, just having a small mental breakdown.”

“Why?” Maru asked, pulling out a chair next to Georgia rather than returning to her usual spot across the table.

“I-” Georgia swallowed her words. “I just feel weird about the whole… Elliott situation.”

“You should go talk to him,” Maru offered, patting Georgia’s shoulder. “It’s best to clear things up before having a mental breakdown about the worst case scenario.”

“I know, I know,” Georgia muttered.

“Is there someone else?” Penny asked curiously, making Georgia’s head snap to meet her eyes. She studied her friend for a moment, trying to discern what she knew.

“There’s everyone,” Georgia sighed, deciding to not narrow anything down. “I feel like I’m getting mixed signals from literally everyone.”

“Girl,” Maru got her attention, grabbing Georgia’s shoulders and shaking them. “That is not a bad thing! You should be experimenting with everyone you can before you settle. Elliott hasn’t given you a bouquet, you don’t need to feel guilty for considering other options.”

“I already feel like a whore,” Georgia whined.

“Don’t,” Maru frowned. “Snap out of that mindset. It’s better to figure out what you want and explore your options before settling and spending the rest of your life wondering what if.”

“Seriously,” Penny chimed in, her nails caressing right above Georgia’s knee. “Anyone who gets upset with that is simply jealous.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Georgia sighed once more, waving off her friends. “You’re right. Thanks guys.”

Maru sat back in her seat, seemingly satisfied with diffusing the situation.

“Anyway, what's going on with you two?” Georgia asked them curiously as she decided to shift the focus away from herself. 

“My life is boring as usual,” Penny shrugged. “All I do is read and teach. Since the bus has been repaired my mom is working again, so I have a little too much private time.” She giggled.

“I’m boring too,” Maru sighed. “The clinic has been slow, and Harvey has been kind of closed off lately too. I’m working on a few new inventions, but honestly I spend most of my time reading too.” She paused, giving Georgia a suggestive look, “Oh, I almost forgot. Sebastian wants you to come over and join us for dinner.”

Georgia snorted, rolling her eyes at her friend.

“Maru, we both know that’s bullshit,” she chuckled. She held back on revealing that she knew for certain dinner was her and her mother’s idea. 

“No,” Maru was unable to hold back her sheepish smile. She was a terrible liar. “Ok fine, but I asked him about it yesterday and he said he wouldn’t mind if you joined us for dinner.”

“‘Wouldn’t mind’ and ‘want’ are two very different things,” Georgia informed her friend between giggles. “What else did your brother say?”

“Are you interested?” Maru wiggled her eyebrows. Georgia rolled her eyes. 

“Just curious,” she hummed, fighting her intrusive thoughts to not reveal her hand. 

“He didn’t say much,” Maru finally confessed. Georgia tried not to look too disappointed, she had ended up spending the night with him, so surely he liked her to some capacity. “But I did point out that he is always looking at you, then he admitted to thinking you’re hot. So that's something!”

“That is something,” Georgia mused, tapping her nails on the wood. “Anyway, can we talk about the book now?”

They went right into it, Georgia’s anxiety easing as they focused on fictional characters rather than her own life. She sometimes wondered if they all actually read the same book, each of them having wildly different views and opinions. Today she also learned they had different sexual preferences when Penny confessed to being more attracted to the female characters than the male ones. Georgia offered to look into books for her that were more focused on women love interests, much to Penny’s excitement. 

She felt a tad uncomfortable as Penny made her interests known, rubbing her thigh the entire conversation. Georgia didn’t necessarily mind, but she was worried that if they did have a fling it would ruin their friendship and book club. She was not willing to sacrifice the only thing she looked forward to every week. 

When the clock struck noon Georgia leapt from her seat, collecting her book and highlighters. 

“You better be on your way to talk to Elliott,” Maru scolded her as she left the library with a wave to them and Gunther. 

She found herself taking Maru’s advice, stolling towards the beach. She kept glancing around nervously, concerned Sebastion would be angry if he saw her going to Elliott’s.

It wasn’t any of his business , she reminded herself. Plus he was attractive when he was angry and jealous. She made her way over the bridge, kicking off her shoes once her feet met the sand. She slipped them into her backpack while staring nervously at Elliott’s cabin, her confidence draining. Her stomach was twisting itself into painful knots at the thought of his rejection. 

“Hey!” Alex called to her as he jogged over, tucking his gridball under his arm. He was shirtless, flashing his toned abs for anyone to see. He stopped less than a foot away from her, a tanned hand reaching over and checking under her dress. “You got a bikini on, right?”

She rolled her eyes, giving him a look. He chucked, pulling his hand away.

“Just checking,” he scratched his neck. “Want to play catch?”

Georgia’s eyes scanned the beach, stopping on Haley. She was sunbathing, laying on a towel in a light blue bikini. 

“I think your girlfriend wouldn’t like that,” she gave an awkward smile as she nodded to Haley.

“Nah,” Alex shrugged. “She likes to watch.”

Georgia’s eyebrow twitched up curiously at that comment. She followed Alex as he walked over to her. Haley sat up on her elbows when she spotted them approaching, eying Georgia over her sunglasses.

“Farmer,” she greeted her with a snarky tone. 

“Haley,” Georgia tried to match the girl’s attitude, earning a slightly surprised look. Two could play in this game. “You look good,” Georgia added in a more honest tone, looking her over.

She’d be lying if she said anything else. Haley was a bitch, but she looked pretty while being one. She also knew that girls like Haley ate up praise and attention. Haley sat up, pushing her sunglasses back into her hair. Haley’s eyes skimmed down her body.

“So do you,” she offered, still sounding rude. It reminded Georgia of Sebastian’s occasional coldness. That thought made her stomach flutter. “You should ditch the dress.”

Georgia hesitated before she followed through, pulling off the dress and tucking it into her backpack.

“Better,” Haley said smugly. 

“You both look hot,” Alex chimed in, earning irritated looks from both of them. 

Haley turned back to Georgia, patting the spot next to her on the towel. Georgia anxiously obliged, sitting beside the girl who she usually considered her enemy. Alex plopped himself in the sand in front of them, stretching out. 

“How is your fling with Clint going?” Haley teased, a hint of cruelty in her eyes as she leaned back. Georgia rolled her eyes.

“He’s a creep, and because of you he is convinced I’m his girlfriend,” Georgia glared at Haley as she giggled. 

“Oh relax,” Haley mused, flashing a smile. “It’s just a harmless little rumor. Life’s no fun without a bit of drama.”

Georgia rolled her eyes as she diverted her attention to the sand. She wasn’t here to argue over Clint, she would be surprised if he kept bothering her after Friday night anyway. Georgia was pulled from her thoughts by the sound of a camera shutter and a small flash. She turned to find Haley holding a camera pointed at her. Confusion crept across her face.

“I’m a photographer,” Haley explained as she sat up on her knees. “You look decent for once, so maybe you can pose for me.”

Georgia set her jaw at the backhanded compliment. Haley sighed when Georgia didn’t make an effort to pose for the camera. She handed it to Alex, crawling closer to Georgia. 

“Come on,” Haley pouted, batting her long eyelashes. The blonde leaned in, pressing a short kiss to Georgia’s lips, which Alex caught in a photo. She glared in his direction but Haley caught her cheek, turning her to face her. “Pretty please.”

“Fine, but nothing crazy,” Georgia muttered, still in shock from the kiss. 

“Of course,” Haley grinned.

She posed Georgia, the position a little too suggestive for her liking. Haley snapped a couple photos before tucking her camera away. Georgia stood, wiping sand off her legs as she went to grab her dress. Haley stood with her, grabbing her wrist. 

“Thanks,” Haley said, surprising Georgia once again when she noticed her face was flushed. “You should come over some time for a… more intimate photoshoot.”

Georgia wasn’t sure how she felt about the way Haley said those words. 

“Um.. yeah sure,” she said awkwardly, earning a smile. 

“You’re the best, farmer!” Haley said with a wink, grabbing her stuff and calling for Alex to follow her. He obeyed like a dog chasing a bone. 

Georgia watched them leave, blinking in her confusion. She didn’t know what was worse, the awkwardness of the encounter or the fact that she was actually considering taking Haley up on the intimate ‘photoshoot’ offer. She shook those thoughts from her head, making her way toward Elliott’s cabin.

She stopped herself from knocking, quickly chickening out. She turned around, prepared to go home and wallow in her shame.

“Georgia?” 

It was Elliott’s voice that called for her. Looking up she found him standing at the edge of the docks. Her self respect diminished immediately once she noticed his messy hair up in a bun and his open shirt exposing his broad chest down to his muscular abdomen. He broke out into a jog, a large smile on his lips as his body crashed into hers. Pulling her into him tightly he lifted her off the ground, spinning her around. 

“Elliott!” She let loose a laugh as he spun her around, happy to see him looking well and seemingly pleased to see her as well. 

Setting her down his hands stayed on her, one holding her waist while the other fixed her hair that had whipped around her face from spinning. He tucked the strands behind her ear, his fingers trailing to her chin before he cupped her face. She leaned into the touch, wanting to purr like a cat as his warm thumb stroked her cheek. 

“How have you been since our little rendezvous?” A smirk played across his lips as he studied her face. 

“Little?” She snorted at the notion before shrugging, “I’ve been well, and you? Have you been getting sleep?”

“My dear, sweet Georgia,” he chuckled fondly as he pressed a kiss to her forehead. “I’ve missed you a great deal in the few days since I had you in my embrace. But yes, I’ve managed to get plenty of rest. I apparently slept through the strangest rain storm, according to Willy.”

“Good,” she giggled. “You needed it,” she swallowed, suddenly feeling more bashful. “I missed you too..”

“Did you now?” He asked before humming to himself, the hand on her waist giving a tempted squeeze. “Then why have you avoided me so?”

She paused, shifting uncomfortably as she mulled over her words. 

“I have been avoiding you,” she admitted, shoulders caving slightly. “I thought that after we had sex you wouldn’t want to see me anymore…”

His eyebrows knit together as he looked down at her, a frown contorting his expression. She cast her eyes to the sand, shuffling it with her foot.

“You couldn’t truly believe that, could you?” His voice was soft as he bent to try and meet her gaze. When she looked down further he carefully curled his fingers under her chin and lifted it to face him. “Oh dear, Georgia, do you know how preposterous that sounds?”

“I don’t think it’s that out of pocket…” She muttered as she shook her head. 

“Of course it is,” he chuckled, offering her a kind smile before wrapping his arms around her, hugging her to his bare chest. His lips brushed the crown of her head, “If anything, I’ve wanted to see you more . How could I not? You’ve possessed my every thought since. I dream of your beauty, yearn for your touch, and crave to taste you even once more.”

She blinked at him, the butterflies in her stomach throwing a dance party. This man knew how to make her knees weak with nothing but words. 

“Georgia,” he sighed, kissing the top of her head a few times before pulling away to look her in the eye. A hand slid into hers, intertwining their fingers before he lifted them, pressing his lips to the back of her hand. “I will never tire of your presence. Banish those foolish thoughts from your beautiful mind.”

She sighed, his words and actions melting her thoroughly. 

“I’m sorry…” She leaned forward, planting a kiss on his knuckles as she squeezed his hand. “I am, unfortunately, an overthinker and tend to assume the worst.”

He chuckled, a smile returning to his lips. 

“Must I remind you of my affections?” He asked, tone turning suggestive. 

She wanted to hop on him and ride him into the sunset, but guilt clawed at her stomach.

“Hmm?” He hummed, trying to read her expression.

“Are you sure you want to?” She was hesitant. 

“No more of that,” he scolded her, tapping her nose with his pointer finger before he lifted her off the ground. 

She wrapped her arms and legs around him, allowing him to carry her into his cabin. She looked around as he closed and locked the door behind him. There were still piles of papers on his disheveled desk, but everything else was much cleaner. Carrying her past the desk and stopping just short of his bed he sat her down on his piano.

“Elliott?” She snorted a laugh as several keys made an unpleasant melody under her weight. 

He gave her a mischievous grin as his fingers worked the bows keeping her bikini bottoms on apart, quickly unraveling them and exposing her. He pulled up his piano bench. Taking a seat between her legs before hooking them over his shoulders. Then he buried his face in her folds, humming his contentment against her core. Her body reacted instantly, a soft moan falling off her lips.

She ran her fingers into his hair, holding his head as he devoured her pussy like a man starved. Her other hand grappled for purchase as her pleasure rose, a short melody echoing through the cabin beneath the keys she palmed in her struggle. 

His nose nuzzled into her folds as he pressed his face further, her back arching as his tongue plunged inside. He was relentless and hungry as he lapped at her, his tongue then turning its attention on her sensitive clit. He knew exactly how to work her body, and within seconds of his ministrations she was coming on his lips, curses and praises falling out of her mouth.

He chuckled against her, his breath warming her inner thighs as he continued to kiss and lick her throughout her climax. He stood, pushing the bench back with a foot before he removed his already open shirt, tossing it aside. He undid the buckle of his slacks as he pressed his lips to hers.

She tasted herself on his tongue as he kissed her, his mouth so warm and wanting. He cast aside his pants after working them off, positioning himself between her legs. She broke the kiss to watch him as he wrapped a hand around his impressive length, lining it up with her entrance. She was still dripping wet from her own release as he entered her, pushing until she took him in his entirety. 

She thought after gaining some experience the last few days it would be easier, but she still felt all too full with him inside her. His lips kissed her neck, trailing their way back to her lips. She wrapped her arms around him, holding on as he began moving his hips. 

His mouth moved against hers, exploring briefly before his lips left hers. His nose brushed against hers, all the way to her forehead as he planted a few sweet kisses there. She watched as he smirked at her, a cocky yet loving look as he pressed his forehead against hers. 

His hands found the piano keys, managing to play a lovely little tune despite her rear preventing access to a few keys. Rocking his hips into her he picked up his rhythm, both in thrusts and song. She giggled breathlessly as she listened to his melody with her head laid back, enjoying the entertainment and the feeling of him.

He picked up his own pace within her, luring a moan from her. Fingers twisted into his luscious hair,  her back arching as he played both her body and the piano with precise expertise. An author, a pianist, and a generous lover, she was basking in his talents. 

The notes became more frantic, yet remained graceful as he pounded into her vigorously. She held onto him tightly, pulling his hair while the fingers of her other hand dug into his shoulder. The music stopped as he wrapped arms around her waist, holding her to him as he finished inside her.

“I’ve always wanted to do that,” he chuckled breathlessly.

His lips were gentle against her neck as he kissed her over and over, peppering her face and neck. He lifted her, careful to keep their hips connected as he maneuvered them to his bed. He laid on his back, holding her on top so she was straddling him. His eyelids were partially closed as he gazed up at her, his expression filled with enough adoration to have her pooling onto him.

Leaning down she bombarded him with kisses, pecking at his chest, throat, and chin. He chuckled beneath her, contented with her affection as his long, skilled fingers massaged her hips. She could feel his arousal building, cock slowly swelling to its prime once more inside her. She bucked against it before he held her still firmly. 

“Ah,” he gave her a pleased hum, raising an amused brow. “Eager for more, are we?”

She kissed his jaw, trying to grind him into her. 

“My darling,” he sighed softly, grinning as he reached behind her, lightly dragging his fingers up and down her spine. “As much as I’d love to ravage you round after round as we did last week, I think I’d like to simply cuddle for now.”

“Cuddle?” She admired the softness in his voice and eyes.

“Mhm,” he hummed. 

He applied a little more pressure to her back, coaxing her body to melt against his. Her head rested on his chest, his other hand leaving her hip to intertwine itself in her hair, carefully cradling her head against him. She listened to his heartbeat slow, a calming sound as he kept his lips pressed to the top of her head. Caressing her back they laid like that for what could have been seconds or hours, Georgia couldn’t tell, she only knew she was comfortable resting in his embrace. 

She lifted her head, studying his tranquil expression while her fingertips gently explored his chest. His eyes fluttered open, studying her back.

“Darling,” his voice was low and heavy, as if he had just woken up. “Please stay a moment longer.”

“I’m not leaving yet,” she mused, kissing his jaw. 

“Marvelous,” he crooned, eyes closing once more. “Let me have you to myself a little longer, before I must share you once more.”

She winced, observing his features. She wondered if he knew she had slept with anyone else. As if he heard her tumultuous thoughts he opened one eye.

“Yes, love?” 

“Nothing,” she sighed, pressing another kiss to his chin. 

“Your thoughts and concerns should never be deemed as ‘nothing,’” he frowned, tilting down his face to kiss her lips. 

She stayed silent, watching him as he opened his other eye, gazing at her with a look of contemplation. 

“I-”

“I know,” he pressed a kiss to her forehead. 

“You know?”

“Hm, too open a statement,” he noted to himself. “I do not know everything, but I do know of your affairs.”

“My affairs?” She cringed at herself. Oh Yoba.

“Banish whatever pessimistic thought is spiraling through this beautiful head,” he chuckled, hand leaving her back to tap her forehead. “I do not think lowly of you, nor will I ever.”

“Elliott…” She released a troubled breath. “I’m sorry.”

“Georgia,” he sighed, stroking her head and hair gently. “You do not need to apologize. No fault rests on your shoulders for exploring your lust.”

“You don’t-”

“Stop guilting yourself, love.” He scolded, finger tapping her nose gently. “You do not owe me an explanation without a bouquet nor a pendant to hold you accountable. I will not lie to you, I found myself quite jealous when I witnessed Sebastian and Samson follow you from the Saloon this last Friday, as I do anytime I see another set of eyes gaze upon you. Yet I am set at ease with the knowledge that you will always find your way back to me, my heart.”

She studied his face, his words. He seemed sincere, she felt a weight off her shoulders. 

“Before you repeat your previous perturbations, no, you are not a whore. You are young and possess a great deal of beauty and charm. I would be surprised to find myself the only one to pine for your attention. I would be remiss to hoard you to myself so soon.”

“Elliott,” Georgia breathed, her eyes watering from his kindness and understanding. 

“Do not mistake my ambitions,” his tone firmer as he pressed a kiss to her head. “I do intend to make you mine and mine alone in the future.”

She hummed her acknowledgement before kissing him, silencing him from saying anything more. 

“I will always be yours,” he breathed the words against her mouth, breaking the kiss. “If any of those ruffians hurt you, I will make them rue the day.”

She giggled, kissing him again. He was too good for her, she feared but did not dare voice it, knowing he would simply dismiss such a notion despite any truth to it. His lips were warm against hers, his tongue playful and loving in her mouth. 

“My novel is nearly complete,” he changed the subject when he pulled away.

“That’s wonderful to hear,” she gave him a supportive smile followed by a kiss to the smile lines at the corners of his lips. “I can’t wait to read it.”

“I want you to be the first,” he said softly. “The first to hold a copy and read my words. I’m anxious to hear your thoughts.”

“I’m sure it's incredible,” she mused, “When will it be finished?”

“I’ve been talking with a few different publishers,” he told her while running a hand down her spine. “I will have my novel complete by the end of next season, published and its grand debut will follow. I am hoping for a fall release, but it may be pushed back to next spring.”

“Whenever it comes out, it will be a hit, I’m sure of it.”

“I do hope you’re right,” he chuckled. “I must admit, I no longer care how it is received by anyone other than you.”

She allowed him to soothingly stoke her back as they laid in shared silence. The sunset illuminated the cabin through the windows, yet she did not budge.

Chapter 26: Summer 22, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia has a rough morning.

Summer 22, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up in Elliott’s arms, their bodies still connected. She carefully dislodged herself, after hours of him inside her she felt painfully hollow as she crawled from the bed. 

“Good morning,” he sighed, sitting up and rubbing his eyes as she searched for her discarded bikini bottoms. 

“Good morning,” she chuckled as she found them, tying them on.

He watched her silently, half awake as she collected her backpack. 

“Wait,” he called to her groggily, standing up and moving to his dresser. 

She watched as the naked man fiddled through his well organized drawers. Pulling out a neatly folded sweater he unraveled it, offering to help dress her. She allowed him, putting her head and arms through their designated holes as he delicately pulled it over her. The sea foam green sweater was thickly knit and a few sizes too large for her, it was incredibly comfortable. 

“It’s too early and cold for you to run home in only lingerie,” he referred to her bikini as he placed a sleepy kiss on her forehead. 

“Thank you,” she hugged herself in his warm clothing. It smelled like cracking open a new book next to the sea. 

“Until next time,” he sleepily grinned, taking her hand and bringing it to his lips.

She bit her lip as he pressed a few kisses to her knuckles before he leaned down, doing the same to her lips before walking her to the door with his hand on her back. 

She slipped out into the foggy morning. With less than a week of the summer season left the temperature was cooler than usual, making her grateful for Elliott’s warm sweater. She hugged herself in its soft embrace as she walked home. 

She put her chores on hold, grabbing her mail before entering her farmhouse. Miso greeted her at the door, purring loudly as he headbutted her legs. She set her mail on the table before kneeling down to pet her sweet cat. Turning to feed him, Georgia paused when she found his food and water freshly filled. 

She looked between the cat and his food curiously before she locked her front door and cautiously explored her home. Her kitchen and living room were unremarkable, nothing of note out of place. She found her room to be mostly put together, besides her bed being disheveled. It could have been from the morning before, she couldn’t recall if she had made it that morning or not. She looked through the rumpled sheets. Finding globs of a sticky, milky substance littered in random spots. She leaned down, sniffing it. 

Her nose scrunched when she realized it was semen. That wasn’t too unreasonable, she reassured herself. She had slept with Sebastian and Sam in this bed the two nights before. She bundled up her blankets and sheets, deciding to spend her day doing laundry and cleaning. There wasn’t much to do on the farm otherwise. Aside from watering the handful of crops left, which were only corn stalks and sunflowers since everything else wouldn’t survive the change of seasons. She had considered getting more, but wanted to save her funds for getting as many fall seeds as possible, especially with the fair a few weeks out. 

Starting the load of bedding in the washer she wandered back to her kitchen, grabbing a cup of coffee and sliding into a seat at the table. She looked through her letters. More boring recipes, requests, yadda yadda. Georgia only paused when she found two unmarked letters at the bottom.

The first one she opened was odd, the crinkled envelope had nothing but a single word written in the middle of a paper torn from a notebook.

 

Whore

 

She tossed it aside, deciding it must have been from Shane. What a pleasant neighbor that guy was. She opened the second, brow furrowing as she read. 

 

I’m watching you.

 

She shuddered, crumpling it up and throwing it in the trash. For such simple notes she felt quite disturbed. She threw all her mail away, double checking her door was locked before also inspecting every window in the home. Miso followed her happily, which should have reassured her of the cottage’s safety until she remembered his record of accepting strangers quickly. She frowned at the stupid little cat, a useless thing, but she would kill for him.

After checking her home a third time she went into her bathroom, examining the space before opting for a scalding bath to ease her tensions. 

She filled her tub, the entire bathroom filling with steam. Adding some bubble bath for the perfect little spa day. She deserved it, two months of hard labor and she hadn’t been giving herself much self-care time. Sinking into the burning water was uncomfortable for a minute until she got used to it. The hot water did help, significantly. She felt her anxiety melting out of her, her muscles undoing themselves from their tension. 

She decided come fall and winter she needed to set aside more spa days, especially with the bathhouse now open. She needed to go check it out soon. Fall would be a busy season for her, but come winter she would surely have little to no crops and plenty of free time to visit the spa or bundle up and read. 

She let out a sigh, resting her head on the edge of the tub. She needed to think about things other than farming. Unfortunately the only other things she had going for her were an increasing number of people who wanted to get in her pants. That and bookclub, which reminded her she needed to call her book plug in the city to acquire a new series for her Sunday meetings. With the bus stop fixed, maybe she needed to take a trip out there and look for herself. It wouldn’t hurt to visit home for a couple days, maybe Sam could watch Miso and feed the animals while she was gone. 

“Where were you last night?” A cold voice broke her from her thoughts. 

She immediately tried to sit up in a panic, but long, familiar fingers held her down by her throat. Bath water splashed everywhere as she grabbed at the hand, coughing from ingesting some incidentally in her surprise. Her neck was squeezed tightly before the grip loosened to allow her to answer.

“For Yoba’s sake Sebastian,” she gasped. He still kept her from getting up, his other hand sliding to her shoulder and holding her down. “How did you even get in here?”

“Where were you?” He sounded pissed. 

“It’s none of your business,” she snapped at him. 

His fingers tightened around her throat, cutting off her air as his lips came close to her ear from behind. 

“You are mine ,” he snarled. “That makes you my business.”

“I don’t belong to you,” she bit out, coughing as he released her and stood, looming over the tub. 

“Is that so?” He taunted her as he walked around to the side of her bathtub. 

“I don’t belong to anyone,” Georgia said firmly, shooting him a glare as she started to get out of the water.

Sebastian chuckled as he bent over, grabbing her head and shoving it under the surface. Georgia held her breath as she thrashed in the tub, getting ahold of his arm and dragging her nails down his skin roughly. He let go, allowing her to resurface and gasp for air. 

Sebastian was cursing her while looking at his arm, blood prickling from where she scratched him. Before she could launch herself out of the bath to berate him, someone else was there. 

“That’s what you get, jealous asshole.” Sam chuckled at Sebastian, pushing him aside and holding out a towel for Georgia. 

Georgia rolled her eyes, standing up from the bath. She frowned as both men ogled her, ripping the towel from Sam’s grasp and wrapping it around herself. 

“Am I not allowed a moment of peace?” She grumbled as she pushed past them to her sink. 

“We just wanted to check on you,” Sam said kindly, nudging Sebastian in the ribs with his elbow.

“Yeah,” Sebastian muttered, running a hand through his hair. 

“What he means to say is that he was worried about you,” Sam shot him an annoyed look. “We stopped by to see if you wanted to hang out last night and you weren’t here.”

“I was busy,” Georgia snapped defensively as she leaned against her counter. “I’m allowed to hang out with other people.”

“No you’re n-” Seb started grumpily.

“Of course you can,” Sam cut him off, elbowing his friend again. Sebastian sent him a threatening glare.

“Well, I’m home and I’m fine. You can both leave now,” Georgia walked to the door of the bathroom, opening it for emphasis. 

“Aw,” Sam sounded bummed as he hung his shoulders and obediently left the bathroom. 

“Maybe you can stay, Sam.” Georgia mused, enjoying the anger that flickered through Sebastian’s face. She gave him a dirty look. “But Mr. Scary threats can go.”

Sam chuckled as he cockily threw an arm around her shoulders, sticking his tongue out at Sebastian. 

“You heard her,” he teased. 

“I’m not going anywhere,” Sebastian snapped, crossing his arms. 

“Oh Yoba,” Georgia sighed. “Give me a break. You got plenty of attention this weekend. I just want to relax for once, okay?”

“We can help you relax,” Sam offered, smile turning mischievous. 

“No, you cannot,” she said flatly. 

“We have weed,” he shrugged. “That could help you relax.”

“All that stuff does is make me horny,” she scoffed. 

Sam was instantly pulling some out of his pocket, Sebastian giving her a look as he pulled out his lighter.

“For fuck’s sake,” Georgia sighed, leaving them behind and walking into her room. 

They trailed behind her, much to her annoyance. She went through her closet as they made themselves comfortable on her bed. 

“Don’t you guys have jobs or something?” She shot them a look as she pulled out an oversized t-shirt to wear with a pair of lacy underwear and shorts.

“I work the nightshift tonight,” Sam grinned. 

“I can work whenever,” Sebastian shrugged. 

Georgia gave a dramatic sigh, tossing her towel aside and throwing on the clothes. Her butt still hurt from Saturday, and she needed a break from sex. She contemplated how she could get rid of them when a knock sounded at her door. 

“Stay here,” she snapped at them as she made her way towards the door. 

Of course they didn’t listen, following behind her like guard dogs, lifting her blinds to look outside. 

“It’s Abby,” Sebastian huffed, clearly irritated. 

“Just stay over there,” Georgia ordered in frustration that was relieved when they listened for once.

The guys leaned against the wall near the door, watching curiously as Georgia opened it. She leaned against the wood, not giving Abigail much of a view into her home. The girl was standing on her porch, hair up and a bag slung over her shoulder.

“Hey farmer!” She said cheerily. “You’ve sure cleaned up the place!”

“I’ve tried,” Georgia plastered on a fake smile.

“Let’s hang out today!” Abby said, taking a step to enter the home. Georgia kept firmly between the door and its frame, blocking entry.

“I’m kinda busy..”

“Doesn’t look like it,” Abby nagged before pouting. “Come on, it will be fun!”

“No thanks,” Georgia was blunt, moving to close the door. Abigail pressed her hand against the wood to stop it. 

“Please!” She sounded desperate. Georgia paused, giving her a look. “I was really hoping we could have some girl time..”

“Maybe another day?” Georgia offered awkwardly.

“No!” Abby said quickly before composing herself. “It’s, uh, urgent.”

“What could be that urgent?” Georgia tried not to sound too annoyed, but she was getting fed up with everyone’s intrusions today.

“Okay, this is gonna sound crazy but it’s important,” Abby started, a flush covering her cheeks as she looked at Georgia bashfully. “I need you to sleep with me, it’s for a bet with the guys.”

“A bet?” Georgia’s brain short circuited as her spine stiffened. She chanced a rigid glance towards the guys, Sam had his head in his hands, Sebastian looked like he was about to blow his top. She looked back at Abigail, keeping her cool, for now. “What bet?”

Sebastian started walking over, Georgia shot her hand out towards him, halting his progress. 

“We made a bet to see who could sleep with you first..” Abby admitted. “And I want to win. Look, I just need proof-”

“Leave,” Georgia snapped at her viciously, making the girl’s eyes widen. She threw the door open wide, taking a step back and gesturing to the door erratically as she glared at the guys. “All of you, leave. Now .” 

She was radiating with anger as she glared at them. Abby’s jaw dropped as Sam and Sebastian walked awkwardly into view. Georgia had no time to process her feelings, filled purely with rage as she stared them down menacingly. 

“I’m sorry, Gi.” Sam broke down quickly under her gaze. Sebastian didn’t say anything, she couldn’t look him in the eyes for long when she saw the regret there. A bet . “It was dumb, we-”

“I don’t want to hear it,” She snarled at him, making him wince. “Congrats on the win, boys. I hope it was worth it.”

“Georgia,” Sam sounded so sad. She shook her head, there was no room to pity him at the moment. 

“Leave before I lose my shit,” she kept firm on her stance. “Fuck each and every one of you. Never speak to me again.”

Sam opened and closed his mouth, hanging his head as he walked out the door and past Abigail. Georgia glared at Sebastian as he didn’t move. 

“Get. Out.” She hissed at him. His jaw set as he complied, sending Abigail a threatening glare as he stormed out. 

“Hey-” Abby started awkwardly.

“Abby I swear to fucking Yoba, get off of my farm,” Georgia practically yelled at her before she slammed the door in her face, locking it. 

She slid her back against the wood, sitting on her floor. She was so incredibly pissed. Disappointment also laced through her gut, as annoying as Sam and Seb could be, she had thought they genuinely liked her. A bet, she had only been a bet to them. The thought had her wondering if she was merely a joke to any of the others as well. Miso didn't do much to help, scratching sadly at the door and head butting her leg.

She considered packing her bags and disappearing to Zuzu City for a few days. She could take Miso, and with the auto feeders and Silo her animals would be fine. She also could care less about what little crops she had remaining. 

She managed to talk herself out of skipping town, for now. 

Instead she finished cleaning her home and putting clean sheets on the bed, where she remained, steeping in her frustration and sorrow for the rest of the night.

 

Notes:

Dw it's for the plot okay, sometimes a story needs a little drama. Also Miso is an important character and is 100% based on my real cat who would sell me for a piece of chicken and loves strangers more than his own mother.

Sorry if there are errors, I just wrote a bunch more chapters during a silly little manic episode and only skimmed over the ones I'm posting today because every time I seriously reread I end up deleting and rearranging a lot of things, (ive re-written the next few chapters about 6 times so pls enjoy them)

Chapter 27: Summer 24, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia faces her fears in a rather hectic day.

Summer 24, Year 1

 

“Good morning Willy!” Georgia greeted the fisherman. 

They stood outside his shop, the man standing out in the pouring rain to cast his line into the ocean. He turned to her, smiling around the pipe that was hanging from the corner of his mouth. 

“And happy birthday!” Georgia grinned, handing him a neatly wrapped present. 

“Ah, kind of you to remember lass.” Willy whistled to himself as he reeled in his line before setting down the fishing pole and turning to her. 

He took the present, the wrapping becoming stained with rain splatters. He tore it open, balling up the paper and tucking it under his arm. Inside was a bottle of mead along with the book Jewels Of The Sea . His weathered face pulled into a large smile as he hugged his gifts. 

“Thank you lass,” he said fondly before pulling her into a hug. 

He smelled like tobacco and fish, which wasn’t the best but it was somehow comforting when it came to the old sailor. He pressed a kiss to her head, reminding her of her grandfather in a way. 

“Make sure to go fishing today to honor me,” he winked, patting her on the bum as she walked away. 

 She waved goodbye as she left the docks. She wasn’t all that phased by his touch. He was just an old dude, they were all like that. At least it wasn’t as creepy as the governor. She shuddered at that thought as she passed Elliott’s cabin. 

It was only 7 AM, far too early to disturb the author’s beauty sleep. She was the one who was now lacking sleep anyway, having not slept much at all in the last two days. She had been on edge since Monday, fearing Sebastian would get into her home again despite her efforts to keep out unwanted guests. Though she wasn’t sure if she was disappointed at the fact he hadn’t. Aside from her fears of seeing them, she had also spent plenty of time moping over the whole thing. It seemed like he didn’t even care that their bet had hurt her. She had gone out today only because being cooped up and restless was starting to get to her. That and to wish ole Willy a happy birthday. 

Speaking of her anxiety, she was mustering her courage to face her fears and enter the mines once more. She hadn’t gone back since she had gotten clawed up in the dark. This time she was prepared, a flashlight and a few torches in her backpack ready to go. She needed to face her fear, and needed the loot from the mines as extra income during this last week of the season. She was determined to make that damn pumpkin patch, and was hoping to grow a giant pumpkin from it. 

She walked into the cave entrance of the mines, stopping before the elevator to grab her flashlight and sword. 

“Ah, early start adventurer,” Marlon drawled from behind her. 

She turned to find the older man climbing up from the ladder. 

“Good morning Marlon,” she greeted him with a smile as he walked over, pocketing his dagger. 

“Be careful down there little lady,” he mused, a hand resting on her shoulder. 

“I’ll do my best,” she laughed her words out, but anxiety did lash at her gut. 

“I’ll always be here to pull ya out miss,” he chuckled, his rough hand sliding over to pat her on the cheek. 

The touch sent a shiver down her spine. The man was old, but rugged and handsome in a way that made her question if she did in fact have daddy issues. She swallowed back her fear of impending darkness to flash him a confident smile. 

“I appreciate you for that,” she said kindly.

“Alright, I’ll leave you to your adventure,” he winked, thumb brushing her cheek before he dropped his hand and turned towards the exit. “Be sure to visit the guild soon,” he called back to her as he left. 

She watched him leave, a new warmth in her stomach fighting back the anxiety. Yoba, she was a whore if even the old guys around town were getting her this roused. To be fair Marlon and Willy were good looking for their ages. She stepped in the elevator, turning on her flashlight as she pressed the button for the level she had desperately fled last time. 

Her heart was pounding as the elevator descended, sweaty palm gripping her sword for dear life. When the door opened and ding noise sounded she straightened her spine, stepping into the cave. Her skin erupted in goose bumps when she heard the chattering of the shadow monsters. Taking a deep breath, she rallied her frustration. She decided she would imagine them as being Sebastian, Abigail, and Clint. 

Steeling herself she walked in, utilizing her flash light as she killed multiple of the monsters that had haunted her nightmares for the last few weeks. Weaponizing her anger towards the people who wronged her was definitely working in her favor. She found the ladder and descended to the next level, frustrated to find another dark cave. 

Georgia fought and mined through several levels of darkness, confidence rising with each one. It wasn’t until the last one that a shadowy golem even got close to her. She was taken by surprise, this one had managed to sneak up on her. Noticing at the last second she swiftly dodged his claws, only suffering from a couple superficial cuts to her cheek before slaying it. 

Wiping a sleeve against her cheek she frowned at the blood that seeped into the fabric. It wasn’t a serious wound by any means, but she would visit Harvey soon to ensure it didn’t get infected this time. She found the ladder, descending it quickly.

She let out a sigh of relief when she took in her new surroundings, the elevator chiming from somewhere in the room. The cave was illuminated enough on its own, allowing her to pocket her flashlight. However it was freezing cold, the walls and floor coated in ice. She mined a few rocks, collecting some iron ore and a few crystals. Fiddling with a frozen tear, she bitterly remembered Sebastian liked them. She sighed as she pocketed it, checking the time and deciding to call her adventure for the day even though it was only 4 PM.

She got in the elevator, pressing the button for the top floor. Leaning against the supports as it ascended she let out a sigh. She was pleased with her progress, and for facing her fears. She stepped out of the elevator, finding Marlon sitting against the wall by the exit. He got to his feet when he spotted her, dusting himself off. 

“There she is,” he beamed, seeming proud of her as she approached him with a confident grin. “How was it?”

He clapped a hand on her shoulder, looking down at her fondly. She studied his good eye, briefly examining the eyepatch. It was kinda sexy. She shook those thoughts from her head, her face heating. 

“It was great,” she grinned. “Killed some monsters and found a ton of cool stuff.”

“That’s my girl,” he winked before brushing a finger against the scabbing wound on her cheek. “Be sure to get that looked at.”

“That’s where I’m headed,” she reassured him as he walked with her to the exit. 

“I’ll leave ya to it,” he inclined his head, his single eye looking her over. “Be sure to stop by the guild soon, I have a present for you.”

“I will! Thanks Marlon,” she waved as they parted ways.

She appreciated that he made sure she got out okay. She supposed it made sense considering her accident last time. She tilted her head back as she walked down the mountain trail, letting the rain wash the dirt and blood from her cheek. She felt rather accomplished, having been nervous about returning to the mines for weeks.

She was torn from her thoughts when a hand tightly wrapped around her wrist, roughly yanking her back. Next thing she knew she was pinned against the mountainside, jagged rocks and earth digging into her back.

“Were you in the fucking mines?” Sebastian snarled directly in her face. 

He looked her over furiously, grabbing her face as his focus zeroed in on her cheek. She watched his pupils dilate as he narrowed his eyes. Suddenly he was pulling at her clothes, searching her frantically for other wounds.

“I’m fine! Get away from me,” She hissed at him, swatting him away. “It’s only a little cut on the cheek. I’m going to Harvey just in case anyway.”

“You better,” he snapped at her, looking and sounding thoroughly pissed. She wanted to punch him in the face despite the hopeful flutter of butterflies that nagged at her gut.

He began pacing back and forth in the rain, glaring daggers at her as he cursed. She rolled her eyes, walking past him. 

“You shouldn’t go in there anymore,” he spat, grabbing her arm to stop her. She flinched when he got in her face again, his cigarette breath suffocating her. “You need to tell me when you go off and do reckless shit.”

“Why? Is there another bet I don’t know about?” she snapped, crossing her arms as he turned to pace before her once more like a madman. “I can handle myself just fine without you.” 

He stopped his pacing, observing her with that violent anger. He hung his head for a second before tilting it back and running a hand through his drenched hair, letting the rain pelt his face. When he looked at her again, his eyes were still angry, but much less frenzied and violent. He sighed, and she decided to end the conversation before he could say anything more.

“I’d appreciate it if you left me alone,” she said softly, avoiding his eyes as she fished through her backpack. She handed him the frozen tear she found, his face softening as he held it. She immediately regretted giving it to him. With that she turned, stomping down the mountain. 

He stood where she left him, wordlessly watching her walk away.

She made her way to Harvey’s, trying her best to not spend the entire walk thinking about Sebastian and her conflicting feelings. She carefully entered the clinic and wiped her feet at the doormat. The doctor looked up at her, standing quickly from his place at the reception counter. 

“Georgia,” he sounded breathless. 

“Hey Harvey,” she greeted him sheepishly as she shook some rain off of herself. She pointed to her cheek. “I was just in the mines and got this from the same thing that got me last time.. I uh, just wanted you to check it out just in case.”

“Of course,” he quickly made his way over, holding the door open. 

They walked back to the exam room, Harvey patting the exam table for her to take a seat. She followed his instructions. He put on gloves, quickly cupping her face with one hand while the other prodded the wound, gently assessing it. He let loose a breath before pulling away.

“It’s not deep, nor infected,” he said as he walked to the counter, grabbing some cotton balls and a bottle of something from a cabinet. “I’m going to clean it with some alcohol and put some antimicrobial cream on it anyway, just to play it safe.”

“I appreciate that,” she giggled, watching him.

Standing in front of her, he leaned down with one hand holding her face and the other pouring isopropyl alcohol on a little bowl of cotton. She didn’t mind his touch or closeness.

“This might sting a little,” he said softly. She nodded her understanding, presenting her cheek. He dabbed the alcohol soaked cotton against it. It did, in fact, sting like a bitch. Georgia winced, the alcohol also making her eyes water. “Almost done,” Harvey murmured as he thoroughly cleaned it. 

She let out a breath of relief when he stopped and threw away the now bloody cotton ball. 

He grabbed a small tube, popping off the cap and squeezing a small amount of gel onto a finger. He carefully tapped it onto the small wound, coating the entire length of it. She found herself watching his face as he concentrated on her cheek. The way his brows scrunched up over his glasses and his jaw set. He was looking particularly handsome. 

She stared at his mustache and lips for a few seconds, blushing when she looked up to find his honey brown eyes on hers. His own cheeks began to turn pink, but his gaze did not falter. 

“How does that feel?” He asked, voice sounding lower than usual. 

“Much better,” she answered. She wasn’t sure if she was the one leaning in or if it was him. Perhaps it was both. Her own voice came out quiet now, “Thank you.”

“Anytime,” he whispered.

His warm lips met hers, pulling her into an incredibly gentle kiss. She watched from the corner of her eye as he removed his gloves, tossing them aside before one of his steady and soft hands slid up her back. She swiped her tongue against his lips, inviting his mouth to explore hers. He accepted the offer, deepening their kiss. She enjoyed the feeling of his mustache brushing her upper lip and cheeks.

His other hand found her knee, its warmth sending a shiver from her leg up her spine. He slid it upwards, as if tempted to take their makeout session a step or two further. Instead he stopped, pulling himself away. She swallowed back her disappointment as he pushed himself back from the table, running a hand through his thick brown hair and avoiding her gaze. 

“You’re uh, all good to go,” he said bashfully as he cleaned up his supplies from cleaning her wound. “Come see me if any signs of infection show up, okay?”

“Yeah, of course,” she muttered, embarrassment washing over her as she climbed down from the exam table.

“And Georgia,” Harvey’s words stopped her. When she looked at him he met her eyes again, a slightly suggestive smile on the doctor’s face. “Feel free to come in for… a more private exam. If you want, that is.”

Relief flooded her as she chuckled at the comment. 

“I will,” she winked before leaving the blushing doctor and his clinic. 

She made her way home, startling when a crash of thunder sounded as she entered the farm. The noise was followed by heavy rainfall, making her sprint the last few steps to her porch. She stopped, finding Sam sitting on the steps. 

“Hey Gi,” he gave her a halfhearted smile. He was absolutely drenched. His head cocked to the side as he looked at her. “What happened to your cheek?”

“The mines,” she replied flatly, making her way past him to unlock her door. 

“I just wanted to say sorry again,” he said bashfully as he stood, staying on the steps while she pushed her door open. She considered slamming it in his face, but his puppy dog eyes melted her resolve. 

“Want to come inside?” She sighed her offer, trying not to break down entirely when he lit up and followed her in. 

She kicked her boots off by the door before shrugging off her jacket. Sam closed the door behind her, immediately crouching down to greet Miso.

“Hey there little buddy,” he crooned to the cat, scratching his head.

Georgia looked away, making her way to the couch where she plopped herself down and watched with her jaw set. Sam stood, taking off his own jacket and hanging it on a chair. He pulled his beanie out of his pocket, sliding it over his damp hair as he made his way over, sitting on the opposite side of the sofa.

“I’m really sorry Georgia,” he sounded genuine, his face looking sad. “It was a stupid bet. Seb and I were never going to go through with it.”

“Well, you did go through with it,” Georgia reminded him coldly. He flinched. 

“I mean.. Yeah okay, we did technically win it,” he uncomfortably scratched the back of his neck. “But we weren’t going to tell anyone, and we didn’t take any pictures to prove it or anything.”

“Ew,” she was disgusted with the idea that proof was needed. 

“Yeah, it was a shitty idea,” Sam admitted. “Abby was the one who came up with it. She was also the only one taking it seriously.”

Georgia tapped her fingers on her leg, contemplating a response. 

“Seb and I care about you,” Sam confessed, leaning forward and placing his hand on her shoulder. “We didn’t fuck you just for the bet, you know? We actually like you.”

“Sure,” Georgia snorted, rolling her eyes. 

“I’m being serious, Gi,” Sam frowned. “I won’t speak for Seb, he needs to take the stick out of his ass and apologize to you himself, but I care about you. You’re hot and smart and fun. I like you Gi.”

She studied him, biting back the butterflies his little confession gave her. Sam was adorable, and more genuine than most of the town. She believed the things he said, and honestly couldn’t help but want to forgive him.

“Sam,” she started.

“I feel really bad that we hurt your feelings,” he quickly added, looking and sounding desperate. “And Seb is a douche but he really likes you too. We would kill for you, Gi. I hate that you hate us, but I understand. I just want to be your friend again, I miss you.”

“I don’t hate you Sam,” she sighed. “I appreciate you for coming here and apologizing.”

“Oh thank Yoba,” Sam tilted his head back, a hand on his chest as if this whole thing had been really weighing on him. Georgia tried not to giggle. He looked up at her, a smile back on his face. “Are we friends again?”

“Yes,” she rolled her eyes. 

He launched himself across the couch, wrapping his arms around her. Squeezing her tightly he peppered her cheeks and forehead with thankful kisses. She let herself giggle now, unable to help herself. 

“I’m never betting on anything again,” he promised. 

“Yeah yeah,” she hugged him back, wrapping her arms around his neck. He nuzzled his head in her shoulder, releasing a relieved sigh against her neck. 

“Are we… more than friends again?” He ventured the question, pulling away slightly to give her a suggestive look.

“I suppose we can be,” she mused.

“Good, I really want to kiss you,” he flashed a cocky grin before pressing his lips to hers. 

She pulled him closer as he quickly deepened the kiss, his warm tongue playfully wrestling with hers. He grabbed her legs, pulling them up as she laid back, resting her head on the arm of the couch. He held himself over her with one arm, the other cradling the back of her neck as they made out. 

She could feel his hard on pressing against her thigh, moving her leg slightly to rub it. A soft moan rumbled through his chest as he kissed her, pulling away with her bottom lip between his teeth.

“I should go..” he said breathlessly before swallowing awkwardly. “It’s getting late.”

“It’s storming out there,” she reminded him. She was aroused, and feeling bold as she let her hand make its way to his bulge, rubbing gently through his jeans. “Want to stay the night?”

“Oh Yoba, yes,” he groaned, kissing her neck.

She giggled as she tapped him lightly, telling him to get up. He understood, moving to allow her to get to her feet off the couch.

“I need a hot shower,” she bit her lip. “Want to join me?”

He scrambled to his feet, already tugging his shirt off. She snorted a laugh as she started walking to the bathroom. Leaving the door open for him, she bent over to get the water running. She could hear the door shut behind her as she got the shower going. Sam’s arms wrapped around her waist, pressing himself against her from behind. She stood, letting him kiss her neck as he held her. 

She pushed her leggings and underwear down, kicking them aside while Sam helped her pull her shirt over her head. His hands immediately were on her breasts, fondling them as he groaned into her neck. She slid a hand behind her, finding his face and reaching higher to yank the beanie off his head as she pulled open the curtain. 

Leaving his embrace she stepped into the shower, turning to watch him hastily discard the rest of his clothing before hopping in behind her. His hands were back on her instantly, groping one breast while the other dipped lower, exploring between her legs. His mouth kissed up and down her shoulder and neck as he felt her up. 

She wiggled her way around, making him adjust his hold on her as she faced him. The hot water pelted her back as she pressed her chest against Sam’s. A hand cupped her ass, holding her against him as he bent down to kiss her. She reached down, feeling his erection as she slid her tongue into his mouth. 

Her hands left his body, bundling her long hair in them.

“Hold this, will you?” She mused against his lips, watching his face look confused as he wrapped a fist around her hair.

She slid down onto her knees in the tub, running her hands up his thighs as she pressed her lips against his tip. His eyes went wide with excitement, making her smirk as she let her tongue glide up his length and back. Wrapping her lips around the head she looked up at him as she slowly worked it deeper in her mouth.

“Yoba,” Sam breathed, tilting his head back and groaning loudly. “I don’t deserve you.”

She hummed a laugh around his cock as she pressed it further into her mouth, making its way into her throat. His hips bucked from the sensation, sending it deeper. She held down her gag reflex, flicking her tongue around his width. The action earned another thrust from him, she closed her eyes as she took it before slowly moving her head away. 

Her head bobbed back and forth, coaxing moans and curses from his lips as his grip of her hair tightened. Her tongue expertly worked the underneath of his shaft. She pulled back nearly all the way, lickind and sucking his sensitive head before pushing his full length back in. He didn’t last long, his hips stuttering as he fucked his orgasm into her throat.

He released her hair, his hand bracing against the tiled wall of the shower as he moaned his climax. Swallowing his spill she pulled away with a cocky grin of her own. Looking down at her he ran a hand through his thick hair. 

“Fuck you’re perfect,” his voice thick and breathless. 

She chuckled as she got to her feet, turning away from him to grab the body wash and actually begin to clean herself. Behind her he took a moment to compose himself before he grabbed the bottle and helped himself. They scrubbed in easy silence for a bit before his hands were on her again, rubbing in the soap with extra fervor. She giggled at his touch, his hands exploring her for the rest of their time in the shower.

Even after she shut the water off he kept ahold of her, kneading her breasts while she grabbed them towels. He followed her to the sink, pressing himself against her back as she brushed her teeth. Hands on her waist and lips peppering her bare shoulders the gut could not keep to himself. Georgia didn’t mind, she appreciated his enthusiasm. 

They both ditched the towels, kissing and touching each other the whole way to her bed. She fell onto the blankets, head resting comfortably on her pillow as he climbed on top of her. His lips subdued her own while his hand traveled between her legs. Skilled fingers tested her folds, strumming against her clit before working their way into her wet entrance. 

He stroked into her as they kissed, his tongue and fingers becoming more hungry and desperate for her by the second. She moaned into him as his fingers curled upwards, hitting just the right spot. His lips stretched into a wicked grin against hers as he pulled his hand away.

He sat up, sliding his slick fingers into his mouth, tasting her with a satisfied groan. He fisted his cock, guiding it into her as he bent down to kiss her nose. She moaned out, back arching as he inched his way inside. He captured her sounds with his mouth, his tongue playfully caressing hers as sunk to the base. Reaching back he hooked an arm under her knee, holding her leg up as he began to thrust into her at a steady pace.

The position gave him extra leverage, pounding into her at just the right angle to have her squirming in pleasure beneath him. She wrapped her arms around him, fingers locking themselves in his messy hair while her other hand dug into his toned back. He reached down, pressing a thumb against her clit as his hips bucked into her feverishly, beckoning for her pleasure.

Neither one of them lasted much further. She broke down first, thrashing her climax beneath him, curses stringing through her moans of ecstacy. Her movements encouraged his own orgasm, his mouth prying itself from hers as he groaned and shuddered above her. 

He pulled out shortly after, rolling onto his back beside her while panting. Both breathless they studied one another in content quiet. He was smiling at her like a lovestruck idiot, his sweet gaze making her giggle as she climbed off the bed, leaving a happy Sam behind as she walked to the bathroom.

When she had finished cleaning herself up she returned to find him already under the covers, Miso perched next to his head while Sam stretched to scratch his little head. Georgia rolled her eyes as she crawled into the bed, snuggling up on his chest. 

“Miso sure does like you,” she mused, giving the cat an annoyed look as he purred ecstatically. 

“They say animals are a good judge of character,” Sam teased with a wink. “Maybe I need to come over and hang out with the little dude more often.”

“Rude,” Georgia pushed at him playfully. 

He only grinned, wrapping his warm arms around her and squeezing her closer.

Notes:

Some Sam only time <3 and a little sprinkle of others

okay chat what's the consensus on Willy and Marlon? Are they hot or is it just me? I swear I don't have daddy issues

Chapter 28: Summer 26, Year 1

Summary:

Its another Friday night, so obviously something is bound to happen at the Saloon.

Notes:

emotional whiplash with probably some errors so I apologize in advance

tw:
heavy themes of dubious consent in this chapter. Also some exhibitionism kinda? very toxic relationships

Summer 26, Year 1

 

Georgia set her book aside, forcing herself out of bed. The rain had finally stopped today, but she still opted for a lazy morning. Now she pushed herself to get ready, unsure about whether or not to go to the Saloon tonight.

She fiddled through her closet, trying to find a dress that would surely catch the attention she wanted from certain bachelors around town. Obviously she wanted Sam, Elliott, and Harvey to ogle her, but she didn’t want to admit she yearned to catch Sebastian’s eye as well.

She winced at herself. How desperate was she? Seb had been avoiding her all week, she had even checked her phone, her only texts from Sam. She shook her self-deprecating thoughts away. It wasn’t a bad thing to care about how they viewed her. She had the right to look cute and want people to appreciate that cuteness. If he didn’t want anything to do with her that was his problem. At least that’s what she told herself to feel better.

She successfully talked herself off the ledge as she picked out a very short, rather revealing two piece dress. With only a couple days left of summer, it was going to be a hot minute before she could bare her skin again. She hadn’t been to Pelican Town in the fall since she was a kid going to the fair with her parents and grandpa, but she did remember it feeling much colder than the city. 

She pulled on the top, the design reminding her of a light purple butterfly as she tied it on, the bow resting just under her breasts. It hugged her chest nicely, accentuating her figure as it swept down from the strappy sleeves to the little bow. Beneath the bow it flared open, exposing most of her midriff. She pulled on the matching skirt, it was short and flowed nicely while still managing to keep her covered. Unless she bent over, then she was flashing the town for sure. 

She examined herself in the mirror, moving her hips back and forth. She thought she looked pretty good, and supposed that was all that mattered. Her confidence waned the longer she looked at herself. She was so plain otherwise, this outfit would look much better on someone like Haley. 

She sighed, walking to her bathroom to do her hair and makeup. She rarely wore makeup, only ever bothering on Fridays or special occasions these days. She patted some concealer on the now fully scabbed scratch on her cheek. It didn’t do much to actually hide it, but it at least looked less noticeable. Applying highlighter, mascara, and lipstick she felt more content, liking how shiny her skin looked and prettier her eyes seemed after. 

She kissed Miso on the head to say goodbye as she left the farm, walking towards town. It was a little early for the Saloon, but she needed to leave before she talked herself out of her cute outfit. 

“Wow farm girl,” Alex whistled as she passed the bus stop. 

She turned to look at him, having not noticed him and Haley standing by the trees. 

“Someone looks sexy,” Haley complimented her, eyebrows lifting as the girl looked her up and down. “For once.”

Georgia rolled her eyes at the backhanded compliment. They began walking towards her, making her stomach drop uncomfortably. Haley appraised her, blue eyes exploring Georgia’s entire frame. 

“You should dress up like this more,” she said, biting her lip. “Also I totally need to borrow this outfit.”

“Sure,” Georgia shrugged, goosebumps erupting along her skin as Haley reached out, brushing her perfectly manicured fingers down Georgia’s chest. Georgia took note of how two nails were much shorter and rounded than the rest.

“Where are you going looking like this?” Alex asked, his hand finding its way to her lower back.

“The Saloon,” she answered curtly. 

“Fuck going to that dump,” Haley laughed, sending her a mischievous look. “Why don’t you spend the night with me and Alex?”

Georgia’s jaw itched to drop at the offer, looking between them. She couldn’t tell if this was a joke or not. 

“Yeah farmer,” Alex smirked, his hand dropping to her ass. “The three of us could have a lot of fun together.”

“Oh,” Georgia almost choked as she felt her face heat up. “Maybe another time?”

“Lame,” Haley sighed before flashing Georgia another look. “Another time then,” she agreed. “If you change your mind tonight, come over. I’m looking forward to hanging out with you.”

“Me too,” Alex winked as he smacked her ass, the two of them walking away.

Georgia watched in stunned silence. She had to admit, they were both hot, definitely rude and vain, but hot. The offer was definitely going to be considered. 

Shaking her head out of her shock she continued making her way into town. At least that was a good confidence booster. She found Maru and Penny at their usual spot, anxiously stepping into their sight. She needed more validation before going into the Saloon.

“Do I look too desperate?” Georgia asked, wincing as both sets of eyes went wide. 

“No, but you look fuckable,” Penny said bluntly, her cheeks red. 

“If you got it, flaunt it,” Maru shrugged, giving her a thumbs up. “And you definitely got it.”

Georgia snorted.

“Thank you, I promise once fall comes most of my modesty will be restored,” she giggled. “I’m a slut for the sweater and leggings combo.”

“I’m sure you’ll manage to still look incredible,” Penny giggled with her. 

“I appreciate you two and your unwavering support,” Georgia slid into the seat between her friends. “Are we still on for the book club this week or not with the festival?”

“The dance of the moonlight Jellies doesn’t happen until like 10 PM,” Maru reminded her with a chuckle. “I think we will be done with our meeting by then.”

“Unless something extra juicy happens tonight,” Penny mused, patting Georgia’s knee. “With you looking like this, I am assuming that may be the case.”

The three of them giggled, Georgia playfully swatting Penny’s hand. 

“You guys have way too much faith in my sex life,” Georgia mused back. 

“Well sorry if we’re too invested,” Maru teased, “with how our own sex lives are going, we are living vicariously through you at this point.”

“Mhmm,” Georgia hummed, wiggling her brows at them. “Should I send any suitors your way?”

She couldn’t tell if the silence that ensued was from disgust or careful consideration of the offer. Georgia slid off the bench. Fixing her outfit before waving goodbye. 

“See you both Sunday!” She called out, “Oh, also, I’m working on getting us new books!”

She gave them a wink before disappearing into the Saloon. 

“Hi Gus, hi Emily,” Georgia greeted the staff as she stood at the bar. 

Emily was instantly leaning over the bar, taking in Georgia’s outfit. 

“Okay, I’m obsessed,” she said, wide eyed. “I am so going to make something like this for myself.”

“Feel free to make me a few in different colors,” Georgia laughed, “I need to commission you for some cute outfits.”

“Come over sometime!” Emily grinned as she grabbed a shaker off the counter. 

Gus slid her a shot, passing along a wink with it. She tried not to read into it as she thanked him and tossed it back. She held down a cough as it burned its way to her stomach. Emily took the empty shot glass, replacing it with a pretty purple beverage.

“It matches your dress,” she said, rather pleased with herself. 

Georgia sniffed the drink, it smelled like lavender. She took a sip.

“It’s good,” she told Emily. “You are on a roll with the drinks, except that last one from last week. That was foul.”

“But did you forget your problems?” Emily wiggled her brows. 

Georgia snorted, it did end up being a good night, at least at the time. She thought about Sebastian, nervously glancing at the door. She hoped he thought she looked good. He either needed to buck up and talk to her or at least regret being a dick.

 Gus turned on the music as patrons began filing in. She heard a frustrated sigh behind her, turning to find Shane. She prematurely rolled her eyes, knowing he was about to be a butt. 

“I’m not even surprised anymore,” he muttered as he leaned on the bar next to her. “Always looking to get fucked. Whore.”

She gave him an annoyed look before forcing a sweet smile. 

“Are you inquiring?” She batted her eyelashes, expecting him to shy away as usual.

“Maybe,” he breathed, looking her over with more enthusiasm than usual. 

Georgia tried not to wrinkle her nose. He already reeked of alcohol despite not even ordering yet. Someone definitely pregamed on the way here. She had no interest in sleeping with him, her flirtatious attempt at scaring him away backfiring on her. His hand slid against her thigh.

“I want to find out just how much of a whore you really are,” he said under his breath.

“You better be playing nice,” Emily scolded Shane, handing him a beer. 

“I’m always nice,” he grumbled, hand leaving her thigh to grab his drink. 

“You know that's a lie,” Emily frowned at him, holding her hip as she glanced at Georgia. 

“He’s an ass,” Georgia confirmed, finishing her drink swiftly while Shane sent her a glare. 

Emily grabbed the glass, starting her next beverage. After last week, Georgia told herself this next one was the last drink of the night, so she needed to nurse it. Shane finished his own mug, beer drooling down his chin as he grumbled something unintelligible under his breath and walked to the other side of the bar. Emily frowned at him, her expression changing as she handed Georgia another purple drink and leaned on the counter. Behind her Gus took care of Shane’s next drink, giving them a moment. 

“We still need to hang out sometime,” Emily winked at her, making her stomach flutter. “Have you ever tried magic mushrooms?”

Georgia snorted, caught off guard by the question.

“No,” she admitted. “I wouldn’t be against giving them a shot though.”

“Perfect,” Emily’s smile grew wide. “Taking them in the fall is the best. The different colors of leaves are insane.”

“Then maybe next week,” Georgia giggled. 

“Should I invite Abigail?” Emily asked curiously. 

Georgia made a face, causing Emily to raise her brows in question. She didn’t want to make a big deal of it. 

“I’d rather it just be you and me,” Georgia confessed. 

“Perfect,” Emily smiled back mischievously. Her expression dimmed as she glanced behind Georgia. “Speak of the devil.”

Georgia turned, watching Sebastian, Sam, and Abby walk into the Saloon. She met Sebastian’s eyes, watching them narrow as he took her in, his jaw setting as if he disapproved of her look. Sam appeared to have the opposite reaction, eyebrows raising with a stupid little grin on his lips. He left his group, making his way to the bar while Abby and Sebastian both sent strange looks in his direction before disappearing into the game room. 

“Lookin’ good hot stuff,” he grinned as he slid into a seat next to where she stood.

“Thanks,” she giggled, cheeks heating as she took a small sip of her drink. 

“You should join us,” Sam offered, nodding back towards the other room. She glanced over, finding Sebastian leaning against the entrance with a menacing glare. The sight made her heart race and her stomach flop. “Seb and Abby want to talk to you.”

Georgia snorted, eyes going back to her beverage as she stirred her straw around it nervously. 

“I don’t know if I want to talk to them,” she admitted. 

Her gaze met Elliott’s as he walked in. His lips pulled up into a grin, accentuating his handsome smile lines. 

“Hey Elliott,” Georgia greeted him fondly. Sam shifted uncomfortably in his seat.

“Georgia,” Elliott approached them, taking her hand and bending to kiss her knuckles while his eyes roamed over her. “You are a lovely sight to behold. Stunning as always.”

She giggled and blushed at the man as he dropped her hand, instead wrapping an arm around her shoulder as he ordered a beer from Emily. He turned back to her, his other hand brushing hair away from her cheek. He frowned at the poorly hidden scratch. 

“The mines,” she shrugged. “I already had Harvey look at it, don’t worry.”

“Be more careful please,” he said sternly, pressing a kiss to the blemish. “I don’t like you going in there all alone.”

“Hey Elliott,” Sam greeted him, trying to sound neutral despite his eyes fixed on where Elliott had his arm draped around her.

“Samson,” Elliott tersely acknowledged him. Georgia winced at the growing tension.

He exchanged some pleasantries with Gus and Emily before being handed his beer, thanking them politely. He turned back, pressing a kiss to Georgia’s head. She glanced up at him, finding a scowl on his face as he regarded Sam suspiciously.

“I’ll come find you in a little bit,” Georgia sent him a reassuring smile. His gaze dropped to hers, scowl turning into fondness. 

“You know where to find me,” he smiled sweetly before pressing one last kiss to her cheek.

She watched his gaze shift back to Sam, a silent threat in his eyes before he turned away. She looked to Sam, finding his eyes holding equal malice as he watched Elliott disappear into the crowd. 

“Do you actually like that douchebag?” He asked bitterly. Georgia rolled her eyes. 

“He hasn’t made a bet on getting in my pants,” she gave Sam a warning gaze. He winced, looking at her apologetically. “Plus he’s quite romantic.”

“I can be romantic,” Sam pulled out a cocky grin. “Let me serenade you sometime.”

She chuckled as he wiggled his brows, looking to find Sebastian still glaring at them. 

“You should go join your friends,” Georgia nodded towards the other room. Sam turned to look before sliding off the seat.

“Sure you don’t want to join?” He chanced, looking slightly hopeful.

“Maybe,” Georgia sighed, watching him perk up. “If not, I’ll see you this weekend.”

He pressed a kiss to her good cheek before walking away. She watched as he went up to Sebastian, clapping his friend on the shoulder. Sebastian sneered at her as he turned with Sam, disappearing into the room. She grabbed her drink and thanked Emily before wading through the busy Saloon. 

“Lass,” Willy greeted her, raising his beer along with his brows as he saw her.

“Willy,” she smiled, stopping at his table. She looked at the man beside him, “Marlon.”

Marlon leaned back as his one eye appraised her. She ignored Clint as he choked on his beer, focusing her attention on the two older guys.

“You look great,” Clint said out loud despite her obvious disinterest, she gave a slightly disgusted smile before turning back to the others.

“Have a good night,” she said sweetly. 

“Aye, you too,” Willy grinned before sipping on his beer. 

“See you at the guild,” Marlon added with a wink. 

She left before Clint could chime in. Her gaze met Harvey’s, who seemed to be in a complex conversation with Demetrius. She reveled in how the dorky man’s cheeks flushed as his eyes looked her up and down. She sent him a bashful wave, not wanting to interrupt their discussion.

Elliott appeared before her, an arm wrapping around her waist as he escorted her the rest of the way to the table. Leah perked up when she saw her, setting her wine down as Elliott pulled the chair out for Georgia. 

“Long time no see,” Leah teased.

“Hey Leah,” Georgia offered an embarrassed smile. “How are you?”

“I’m great,” Leah grinned, swirling the red wine. “That color looks great on you, I need to paint it.”

“Ah yes,” Elliott hummed from his seat, eyes on Georgia. “She’s quite the work of art, isn’t she?”

Georgia’s face and core heated under his adoring gaze. She took a sip of her drink to cool herself down, and as an excuse not to respond to the flattery. 

“We should all go on a picnic,” Leah suggested, her own cheeks flushed from the wine. “It could be relaxing, and inspiring for all of us.”

“Hmm,” Elliott drank from his beer as he pondered the offer, unable to take his eyes off Georgia even when talking to his friend. “I suppose a change of scenery and good company could be of great influence.”

“We can drink wine and paint!” Leah’s excitement increased. “Or write, but I’m sure you’d be a fine painter Elliott.”

“I’ve dabbled,” he mused. 

“I’m terrible,” Georgia admitted with a giggle. “But it sounds like a fun time anyway.”

“You could always just sit there and be our muse,” Leah added smugly, eying Georgia over her wine. 

Georgia tried not to chuckle at the flash of irritation that marked Elliott’s face as he looked at Leah, his little tells of jealousy making her stomach swoon. She looked down at her drink, swirling the purple liquid and ice around the glass before taking another sip.

“Do you have any hobbies you enjoy, Georgia?” Leah sounded curious. 

“Does farming count?” Georgia shrugged, anxious under their combined attention. “I guess I like to read, otherwise I’m pretty boring.”

“Nonsense,” Elliott chuckled, reaching across the table to dwarf her hand with his. “You are anything but boring.”

Georgia rolled her eyes at him, though she was unable to hide how her lips twitched up from his words. He always found a way to make her feel interesting and wanted. Right now all she wanted was him. Badly. 

She took another drink, this time a long one to quench her other thirsts. Emptying the glass of its contents she got up, excusing herself to go get another. She was already feeling tipsy and had told herself she wouldn’t overindulge tonight, but she was feeling far too flustered. She leaned on the bar to hand her glass to Emily, who sent her a flirtatious look before drifting away to start a new drink. 

“Your outfit is… um, very appealing,” Harvey complimented her as he took a cup of water from Gus.

“Thank you, doctor,” Georgia smiled playfully as she watched him fiddle with his collar and tie. 

“I wish you good health and a great weekend,” he smiled, cheeks red as he raised his glass to her before dismissing himself. 

She watched the doctor walk away, eyes dipping to his rear while she considered taking him up on that exam sometime. The idea made her chuckle to herself.

“You’ve really got everyone wrapped around your finger,” Emily teased as she passed Georgia a new drink. This one was more pink than purple.

“Not everyone,” Georgia snorted, trying to not seem too bothered. “I’m assuming there is some running joke I’m not in on.”

“Give yourself a little more credit,” Emily mused as she pushed herself over the bar just a bit to peck Georgia’s cheek. “Positive outlooks attract positive energy! Manifest the best for yourself.”

Georgia giggled as she wiggled her brows at Emily. She didn’t necessarily believe in all that, but it was still decent advice. 

“I’ll do my best,” she promised as she left the bar, making her way back to the artists. 

Elliott turned to her as she approached, extending an arm from where he sat. She took it, allowing him to pull her into his side, his hand settling on her hip. He turned back to Leah, taking a hefty sip from his beer. Leah’s lips were pursed as she studied the two of them, clearing her throat and awkwardly taking a drink of wine. Elliott’s hand lightly squeezed Georgia’s side before dropping. She took her seat, following suit in drinking uncomfortably as she observed them curiously. Elliott gave her a smug look, prompting her to wonder what he and Leah had been discussing prior to her arrival. 

Leah tipped her head back, draining every last drop of wine before getting up.

“Well, I should be off,” Leah announced sheepishly. “I have a few things in mind to paint, and it's better to get started before I lose inspiration,” she chuckled, patting Elliott’s shoulder before giving Georgia a light hug.

“Good luck!” Georgia called to her as she left. 

She watched the artist leave before turning back to Elliott, who seemed suspiciously satisfied. She raised a brow in question.

“What was that about?” She probed, sipping from her glass. 

“Nothing worth fretting over my dear,” Elliott winked at her, reaching over and pulling her stool closer to his. 

She giggled drunkenly, the feet of her chair made an uncomfortable screech as he dragged her to him. He traipsed an arm around her, leaning in to press his lips against her brow. His mouth lowered to her ear, his voice lowering with it. 

“You look ravishing,” he said softly, the hunger in his voice twisting her core. “Your allure has my mind filled with such filthy thoughts.”

“Really?” She bit her lip as she turned to look at him. “Tell me more.”

“I mustn't violate your ears with such depravity,” he smirked, reaching up to tuck a few strands of hair behind her ear. 

She pouted, curiosity and arousal seeping through her as she looked up at him. His large hand found her thigh, slipping between her legs. Goosebumps erupted across her skin as his fingers made his way under her skirt. They were facing the wall, and sitting side by side, so it was unlikely anyone could see his actions, but the thought of everyone being nearby had her heart stuttering.

His fingertips brushed up and down the front of her underwear, the look on his face telling her he could feel her excitement. She brought her drink to her lips, hand shaking as he slid a finger under her thong and pressed it into her soaked folds. He watched her every move intently, amusement in his eyes as he slowly fingered her. She was fighting her whole body to not make a peep or squirm noticeably.

“Elliott!” She gasped quietly as he added another finger, curling them inside her while his thumb teased her clit.

He pressed his nose against her cheek, lifting it to brush his warm lips against her.

“You’re breathtaking,” he murmured as he kept going, slightly increasing his pace. He chuckled quietly as she winced her pleasure. “I’m quite tempted to defile you in front of the whole saloon.”

Her hand wrapped around his wrist tightly as he pulsed his fingers in and out of her faster, making her shudder. She let out a long shaky breath before sipping from her drink to keep quiet. 

“You’re such a delight to behold,” he mused, “Writhing for me so beautifully.”

She was seeing stars, the room spinning as her climax shook her. She let out a small moan, finally pushing his hand out of her as she slumped over, resting her dizzy head on the cold tabletop. He was chuckling beside her, his other hand stroking her spine up and down soothingly. She took a few deep breaths, regaining her composure before sitting up.

Elliott was watching her with two fingers stirring his beer, cleansing her fluids from them while mixing them in. He pulled them out, licking them slowly before bringing the mug to his lips and taking a long drink. He did this all while looking her in the eyes with pure satisfaction. She was drunk from her pleasure, mind dizzy and body tingling all over. 

She finished her own beverage, setting it down and smoothing out her outfit anxiously. She glanced behind them, finding the rest of the room still busy with their own affairs.

“So modest,” Elliott teased. 

She giggled, trying and failing to remain collected. She gave him a mischievous look, a little high off the fact she had just come on his hand five feet from the town’s mayor. It was an illicit thrill, one she hadn’t quite experienced before. The room still spun, making her eyes hurt slightly.

“I’m swarm,” she slurred her words slightly as her giggles subsided. She fanned herself with her hands, trying to calm herself. “I need some air.”

She stumbled from her seat, once again adjusting her skirt to make sure she wasn’t flashing anyone, especially now that there were surely wet marks to be seen. She twisted around to peer back and check, grimacing when there was a damp spot on the back of her skirt. 

Elliott huffed a laugh, looking absolutely delighted as she shot him a self conscious look. He finished his beer, standing with her. He guided her out of the Saloon, hand strategically on her ass to cover her embarrassment from the view of others while the other carefully held her to keep her from taking a drunken tumble. 

Georgia let out a heavy sigh of relief as the door closed behind them, grateful that the outside of the Stardrop was desolate. The cool night air embraced her overstimulated body. She took a deep breath, rubbing her neck.

“Well?” Elliott questioned her, his arms wrapping around her from behind as he pressed a gentle kiss to the back of her head. She tilted her head back against his chest, gazing at his upside down face. 

“I can’t tell,” she confessed before hiccuping. 

“It felt like you enjoyed it quite a bit,” he mused, kissing her forehead. 

“Maybeeee I did,” she admitted. “It’s still awkward.”

“That’s what makes it so thrilling,” he teased, “It may even motivate me to escape my humble shack more. Would you be interested in a library date?”

She snorted a laugh, trying and failing to give him a serious look as she took a few unbalanced steps forward. He swept her into his arms, carrying her bridal style. She wrapped her arms around his neck, admiring him as he easily carried her home. He set her down carefully on her porch, leaving her outfit scandalously disheveled. 

“Good night Georgia,” he bent down to kiss her lips so very gently. “Dream a sweet dream for me.”

She whined as he pulled away, stopping him by grabbing his shirt. She stood on her tiptoes, pressing her lips and body to his. She pushed her tongue into his mouth, wanting to make her intentions clear. 

He held her tightly as they kissed, allowing her to feel his own arousal now. She reached for his erect length, rubbing it through his pants boldly. He coughed against her lips, pulling away.

“As much as I want to ravish you, you are quite intoxicated love,” he chuckled, an adoring gaze looking over her as she pouted up at him. “Soon dear, perhaps come visit me tomorrow if you find yourself still ravenous.”

She rolled her eyes, shoulders slumping in acceptance. 

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” she sighed, giving him a suggestive look.

“I look forward to it,” he winked as he took her hand, kissing her knuckles before his departure.

She unlocked her door, walking into her home and locking it behind her. Miso came skittering into the kitchen, fur puffed up as if her late arrival scared him. She soothed him, petting down his back before fishing a few treats from her pantry and setting them in his bowl. 

The fresh air had refreshed her but she was still addled and dizzy as she stumbled to her room. She kicked her shoes off beside her bed, wanting to sink under the covers and sleep in tomorrow. 

Before she could turn to her closet and change, a hand was roughly fisting her hair, bending her over and burying her face into her comforter. She thrashed, her cries muffled as they pressed her head down hard to suffocate her. Kicking her legs back did nothing as her unknown assailant pressed themself against her back. Himself, she noted as she could feel how hard her struggle made them against her ass. 

Her head was yanked back by her hair painfully, allowing her to take a panicked breath before his hand clasped over her mouth. 

“You think you can just get away with it?” Sebastian snarled into her ear. “Dressing up like a whore and flirting with everyone in my face.”

She couldn’t tell if her attacker being Sebastian made her more or less scared. Unfortunately it did make her stomach tighten with sick desire. His hand slid from her lips, fingers pulling at her bottom lip before they wrapped around her throat. His other hand was on her abdomen, pressing her against him hard enough to hurt. 

“I wasn’t-”

“Shut up,” he hissed, squeezing her neck tightly. “You knew what you were doing. You wanted to rile me up, flirting with Sam, cuddling up to Elliott, making sweet little faces at everyone else. You wanted a reaction, didn’t you? Well here you go, princess.”

Every word was saturated with anger, leaving her flinching in his grasp. She wanted to object, to explain, but the words were failing her. He was right, she supposed. She had wanted him to see and want her. She had been hoping for more of an apology than… whatever this was. 

He bent her over roughly, hand on her abdomen sliding to her back while he kept a firm grip on her throat. Her skirt was lifted up, thong tugged to the side as he slammed his cock into her without warning. 

“Seb,” she cried out, eyes nearly rolling back as he thrust in and out of her violently. 

“Tell me you want this,” he growled in her ear. “Tell me how much you missed me.”

“Sebastian,” she begged. His hand creeped under her to painfully pinch and twist her nipple. She let out another cry before breaking down. “I’m sorry! I-I want this, I’ve missed you.”

Her admission was breathless and broken. Coaxed from her by force yet she meant every word. His hips slowed down, fingers now gently massaging the nipple he previously tortured. He pulled out of her abruptly, leaving her confused as she mourned the loss. 

His lips were on her back, kissing her spine softly. She was left dizzy and panting, unmoving from where her hands clutched the comforters for dear life. His arms hugged her waist, pulling her into his lap as he sat on the bed. Stroking her hair he attempted to soothe her, she hadn’t realized she was trembling. Sebastian pressed his lips to her neck as he held her.

“Sorry for scaring you,” he mumbled against her neck. “I couldn’t help myself. I haven’t been sleeping, I missed you so much.”

She didn't respond, she didn’t know how. She was melting at his own confession, relieved that he actually cared about her. She laid her head on his chest, trying to ease her unstable heart.

“I’m sorry Georgia,” he muttered, her steadying heartbeat skyrocketing again from her name on his lips. She looked up at him, her nose brushing his as he tilted his head down. His frenzied eyes were filled with worry. 

“I forgive you,” she said hoarsely, swallowing the lump in her dry throat. 

He kissed her, his lips devastatingly gentle as he did. His tongue was cold against hers as he worked his mouth against hers. She was still processing that he finally said her name. She was too attracted to this confusing and terrifying man. Her mixed emotions made her feel sick. 

“You drive me insane,” he grumbled against her lips. He brought a hand to her neck, lightly grazing his fingertips over the sensitive flesh. “You’re all I think about.”

She studied his face, desperately hoping he was being genuine. He laid back, adjusting her so she was straddling his waist. She sat up, quietly allowing him to hold her waist as he pulled her thong aside once more. He guided himself to her entrance, and she moved her hips to grant entry. 

Both his hands slid to her thighs, gripping them tightly as she slowly rode him. He looked peaceful, his eyelids closed as mouth parted slightly. She bent down, bracing a hand on his chest to kiss his lips. He snaked an arm around her, hugging her to him tightly as he started bucking up frantically. Moaning into his mouth she fisted his hoodie for support. He slammed himself inside her over and over, his other hand digging its fingers into her ass so hard she was certain it would bruise.

She fell apart in his arms, vision briefly whiting out as he repeatedly pounded into just the right spot. She moaned, and gasped, and cursed her orgasm as she came on his cock. He followed behind quickly, his thrusts becoming erratic as he groaned loudly, her name tumbling from his lips for the second time tonight. She almost hated how pleased it made her. 

He held her to him as they recovered, breathlessly looking at each other until they were both calm and composed. He was careful as he moved her onto her back, sliding out of her and climbing off the bed. He helped undress her completely before walking away. She stared silently at her ceiling, waiting patiently for his return.

He came back, warm rag gently gliding over her folds to clean her up. He peppered kisses against her thighs, his lips trailing up to her abdomen where he feverishly kissed while soothing her aching pussy. He briefly left again, returning a moment later to arrange the both of them in her bed. He pulled up the covers, tucking them in delicately.

She snuggled into his chest, letting out a pleased sigh as he held her in his arms. He continuously pressed kisses to her head, whispering sweet words and stroking her back until she fell asleep.

Notes:

the flags are flaming red but Georgia might be color blind.

- this story is meant to highlight different kinds of toxic relationships y'all, its only going to get worse. I feel like I need to post a helpline number or something so you guys can ignore it like I do.
this scene is literally kinda based on a guy I dated who would do wack violent shit then be the sweetest bean. if y'all are experiencing that dump them pls we like our toxic men fictional

Anyway hope you are enjoying I appreciate the homies who have commented w all my heart and soul <3

Chapter 29: Summer 28, Year 1

Summary:

Summer comes to a close in Pelican Town.

Notes:

Moonlight Jellies <3

also, did a skimmed reread of everything I've posted and found so many cringey errors, so I apologize for my illiteracy. I plan on going back and editing/cleaning up eventually but im so fixated on continuing the story its hard going backwards

Summer 28, Year 1

 

Georgia wiped the sweat from her brow as she finished cleaning up the farm, readying it for the next season. The last day of summer was taking its toll on her sore body today, every movement seemed to set off one of her many bruises left behind from Sebastian’s passionate apology. He had spent the morning after helping her around the farm and making sure she was fed and taken care of before going to hang out with Sam, leaving her to take the best nap of her life before spending the rest of the day reading.

He was confusing to her, the emotional whiplash gave her a migraine. 

She washed herself off, getting ready for her book club. She wasn’t sure what to wear for the Dance of the Moonlight Jellies tonight, but with the end of summer breeze that swept through town she opted for a light sweater and shorts, a bikini underneath in case people swam with the jellyfish or something. She made herself presentable, using concealer to hide the purple bruises that littered her neck, the rest covered by the sweater. 

She had absolutely no interest in explaining them, especially to Sebasitan’s sister. Both Maru and Penny were bound to find out eventually, but Georgia was not making today that day. She prayed to Yoba the whole walk to the library that the guys didn’t spoil that for her. 

Both girls were speaking in hushed tones as Georgia spotted them. She sent a friendly wave to Gunther, who smiled back for once as he tipped his hat to her. Maybe he was starting to enjoy having three annoying women giggling like idiots while talking about wildly inappropriate things in his library. 

She slid into her usual seat, setting her copy of this week’s book on the table.

“I’m sad this series is over,” she pouted, hoping this meeting could be entirely book focused instead of halfway about her sex life. “Also, I don’t have the new books yet, but hopefully they will be here by Penny’s birthday. Then we have something for next week.”

“Already my favorite birthday gift,” Penny flashed a big smile.

“I can’t wait,” Maru sighed dramatically, “Something needs to fill the void this has left behind.”

Georgia snorted, opening her copy and mindlessly shuffling through pages. 

“Everything okay over there?” Maru asked, her hand coming over and squeezing Georgia’s.

“Yeah, sorry,” Georgia gave her a reassuring smile. “Just tired, I’m glad summer is ending because farming in the heat sucks, but I have so much to do for the fall season. I’m sorry if I’m not around as much in the next few weeks.”

“Farming must be hard,” Penny winced. “I get tired just doing the dishes.”

“It’s not too bad,” Georgia shrugged. “I’m still getting the hang of it. I’m excited for fall, I want to make a pumpkin patch.”

“Ooo!” Penny lit up, clapping her hands together. “Can I take the kids for a field trip? It would be so fun!”

“Of course,” Georgia chuckled. “I’ll let you know when it’s ready, the kids can even pick out their own pumpkins to carve for Spirit’s eve.”

“Wait, I want to come carve pumpkins too,” Maru giggled. “You know Georgia, Sebastian loves pumpkin soup.”

Georgia rolled her eyes as Maru wiggled her eyebrows. She tried to play it cool, hoping the girl was still in the dark about her tumultuous relationship with her brother. She still took note of her suggestion, maybe she would make him some once her pumpkins were ready for harvest.

“Sorry to disappoint both of you,” Georgia started, clearing her throat. “I need to get my shit together this fall. I don’t think I’ll have much time for romance.”

“Aw,” Penny pouted. “That’s boring.”

“Book time,” Georgia declared, tapping the cover for emphasis. She didn’t want to get into it today.

They launched right in, sharing their favorite parts and how sad they were at the ending, knowing the series was completed. They went over their highlighted paragraphs, Georgia flinching when seeing a page in Penny’s book with a scribbled portraiture that looked an awful lot like herself. 

She brushed it off, not everything was about her. Maybe it was just the main character, but with long hair and Georgia’s face shape. Both of which were not how she was described. She was overthinking again. 

They ended the meeting with both Maru and Penny begging for hints about the next series. Georgia was firm in her ‘no spoilers’ stance, worried they would look up the titles before receiving them. Surprising them was much more fun.

Georgia stayed behind as her friends left the library together. She searched the shelves for books on farming, figuring some tips wouldn’t hurt when she was planning on making this next season her biggest. She was disappointed when nothing was of too much use, deciding she was going to do what she did best and wing it. 

She dropped off a few things for the museum before taking off. Gunther was very enthusiastic about it, patting her shoulder in thanks as he observed the newly stocked exhibits. She left, pleased with how the quiet curator was warming up to her. 

“Georgia!” Clint called for her as she walked towards the bridge. 

She froze, struggling to decide if she should be polite and acknowledge him or run as fast as she could in the opposite direction. She turned, too much of a people pleaser for her own good.

“Hi Clint,” she greeted him flatly, disappointed but not surprised when he yet again ignored the blatant hint. 

“Nice weather, huh?” He grinned as he got a little too close to her. 

“Yep.”

“Hey, maybe we can watch the jellies together tonight?” He looked at her hopefully. She grimaced. When she didn’t answer he continued his pestering. “You can come in and hang out, need any tools upgraded?”

“No thank you,” she referred to both questions. A lie, but she would figure that out eventually.

“I have some extra gold bars if you want,” he offered, pressing for her to join him in his home. “Anything to help my favorite girl out.”

She considered if it was worth the risk to use his obsession with her to get her tools upgraded for free. Her axe needed an upgrade, the large stumps and logs on her farm taunting her, plus she wanted to upgrade her home again. She guessed it was some kind of win for the creepy situation. She opened her mouth, prepared to painfully accept a free upgrade despite the potential of being groped. 

An arm slid around her before the words could come out.

“This guy bothering you again?” Sam asked, voice cold. It sent a shiver down her spine.

“Has someone not learned their lesson?” Sebastian sneered as he stopped at Georgia’s other side. She looked between them before watching Clint take a nervous step back.

“It’s fine,” Georgia sighed, “We were just talking about upgrading my tools.”

The men at her sides remained quiet, threat filled eyes staring down the blacksmith. 

“Thanks Clint,” Georgia dismissed him. “See you next time.”

He turned away, quickly scrambling to his shop. She shrugged out of Sam’s grasp, turning to face both of them with her hands on her hips. 

“I can handle myself,” she said bluntly. “I don’t need guard dogs.”

“He’s a creep,” Sam chuckled, malice disappearing back to sweetness. 

“I was about to finesse a free upgrade out of him,” Georgia whined.

“Yeah, and get molested in the process,” Sebastian scoffed. 

“Yeah, but free upgrade,” she waved her arms for emphasis before breaking out into a giggle when he gave her an exasperated look. “Just kidding, thanks I guess. I really do need to get my tools upgraded at some point though.”

“Yeah yeah,” Sebastian rolled his eyes, hands in his pockets as they walked towards town. “Just bring us with you, okay?”

“Want to come hear our band practice?” Sam asked as he walked alongside them happily, his hand brushing Georgia’s.

“Sure,” she shrugged. “I have some time to kill before the jellies.”

“You have eight hours,” Sebastian chuckled. 

“We can do a lot in eight hours,” Sam grinned wickedly. Georgia gave him a stern look. “No fun,” he grumbled as they made it to his house. 

She had never actually been in Sam’s room before, let alone his home. She looked around curiously.

“Uh, give me a minute,” Sam said sheepishly before disappearing into his room. Sebastian snorted. 

“What? Hiding the porn or something?” Georgia joked before wincing, quickly looking around to make sure Vincent and Jodi weren’t home to hear that. Thankfully they weren’t.

“Something like that,” Sebastian mused, giving her a playful look.

She pondered what he meant. She was definitely going to snoop around their rooms for funsies at some point. She glanced at a picture on the wall, stepping over to look at it.

“Is this Sam’s dad?” She asked Sebastian.

“Yeah, his name’s Kent,” Seb shrugged. “He’s off fighting the Gotoro Empire.”

“Ah,” Georgia pursed her lips, that must have been hard for Sam’s family. She tried to lighten the mood. “He’s hot.”

“Ew,” Both Sebastian and Sam said at the same time, the latter opening the door to his room for them. His face was scrunched up in disgust.

“Please never say that again,” Sam said, the look on his face making Georgia giggle.

“What?” She pouted, batting her eyelashes at him as she walked past. “You get your good looks from him.”

His face pulled back into a smirk as he followed her in, chasing after her to smack her ass as punishment for commenting on his father. She chuckled, plopping herself onto his bed and getting comfortable. Sebastian fiddled around with some kind of electric keyboard while Sam slung a guitar over his shoulder. She kicked her feet off the edge of the bed as they had their little sound check. 

She looked around his room, nosily taking inventory. He had a desk and computer in the far corner, right next to a spot set up with instruments. She wondered if either one of them played the drums, an abandoned set in the corner. 

Next to the bed he had a dresser and a bookcase, a surprising amount of novels littering the shelves. Most of them were graphic novels, but she hadn’t pegged the guy to be much of a reader. The walls were covered in posters, some of bands and some dorky ones. She leaned back, looking to see if there was anything in the foot wide gap between the side of his bed and the wall. A few discarded socks and crumpled papers with song lyrics. 

She plucked up the paper, laying down on her stomach and unfolding it to read. Most of it was scribbled out aggressively, showing a struggle. It seemed to be entirely about trying to rhyme words. 

Georgia- gorgeous?

Farmer- harder, charmer?

Farm girl- twirl, pearl?

The paper was torn from her hands before she could finish reading. She pouted as Sam crumpled it up with a red face.

“Aw,” she whined, “I wasn’t done!”

“Shut up,” Sam grumbled as he stuffed the paper in his pocket. She gave him a wicked grin, enjoying his embarrassment. 

“Sing it for me Sammy,” she teased, kicking her feet playfully.

“Not until it's ready,” he flashed a smirk despite his flushed face. Leaning over her he smacked her on the bum again. She rolled her eyes.

Her eyes then flashed to Sebastian, who was watching the exchange with crossed arms and a narrowed glare. She raised her brows at him in silent question. So jealous, even of his best friend. 

“Do it again,” he demanded flatly. Both Sam and Georgia looked at him confused. He sighed at their grasp. “Spank her again. She’s being a brat.”

Sam didn’t hesitate, letting his guitar hang by its strap as he pulled her shorts down and spanked her again, this time harder. She stubbornly set her jaw, refusing to flinch or make a noise. Sebastian’s sadistic grin took over his face as he left his keyboard.

“You aren’t doing it hard enough,” he spoke coldly as he approached the bed.

“I think it was plenty hard,” Georgia said quickly, sitting up on her knees and backing up on the bed to avoid Sebastian’s hand. 

He sat down, patting his thighs. She crossed her arms with an uneasy look.

“Scared?” He taunted her, knowing she had a hard time refusing a challenge. She hesitated.

“Scaredy cat,” Sam teased her, reaching over and ruffling her hair playfully. 

She rolled her eyes, gritting her teeth as she draped herself over Sebastian’s lap. A hand laced through her hair, pushing her head down while the other guided her to have her ass higher in the air. She turned her head, watching Sam move to lean against the wall for a better view. Sebastian pulled her shorts and bikini bottoms down, exposing her for both of their viewing pleasure. 

There was a long pause, which only helped build the anxiety in Georgia’s gut as she tried to brace herself. Just as she was about to turn around and snap at him to hurry it up, his hand came crashing down on her sensitive flesh.

She yelped, her whole body lurching forward from the force. Her ass stung from the pain as she tried to scramble off his lap. They both chuckled, Sebastian holding her still by her hair and thighs. His cold hand slid up, gently massaging the area. It only soothed the sting a little.

“That’s gonna leave a mark,” Sam whistled. “Need me to kiss it better Gi?”

“What she needs is another one,” Sebastian mused darkly.

“Only if you want me to never hang out with you again,” Georgia grumbled her threat, scrambling out of his grip and off his lap to rub her ass. She pulled her bottoms back into place while grimacing at him. 

“Don’t pretend like you don’t enjoy it, princess,” Seb chuckled, his gaze dipping between her legs. Georgia rolled her eyes, pushing his shoulder. 

“Are you guys going to practice or what?” She asked, letting herself fall back on Sam’s pillows. 

“It’s kinda hard to focus when you look so good in my bed,” Sam brushed a finger against her cheek before he grabbed his guitar.

“I’ll leave you two to it then,” she said as she sat up.

“Aw,” Sam pouted. “Don’t you want to spend all your time with us?”

“As stimulating as your company is,” she sighed sarcastically, “Not really. At least not all the time.”

They both observed her as she squirmed on the bed. She needed to set some boundaries, especially when they were prone to showing up at her farm unexpectedly. 

“Speaking of which,” she scratched the back of her head, looking down. “Fall season is going to be really busy for me, so don’t expect me to be able to hang out all the time. At least until after the fair. I would also appreciate it if you guys stopped breaking into my house.”

She directed that last statement to Sebastian, shooting him an accusatory glare. He snorted, crossing his arms. 

“Fine,” was all he replied, not sounding or looking enthusiastic about it. She didn’t like how his look shifted, almost as if he was plotting something. His mischievous eyes flashed to Sam. “We have better things to do anyway.”

“Good,” she said triumphantly despite her suspicions. “I’ll probably have more time for your shenanigans in the winter.”

Sebastian stood, moving back to his keyboard with Sam following. Georgia took it as her cue to leave, getting off the bed and adjusting her clothes, hoping her shorts covered the throbbing handprint on her ass. She gave a few more curious glances around Sam’s room before seeing herself out.

She was thankful that Jodi and Vincent still weren’t around as she left the home, making her way towards the forest. She figured she would go to her own place and drink some coffee, already feeling tired with a few more hours to spare before the moonlight jelly festival. 

“Hi Georgia!” Leah waved to her from a little clearing by some trees, an easel set up before her. 

“Hey Leah,” she smiled sheepishly as she kept walking to her home. She felt a little bad about it, but she just wanted to relax until the festival.

Once she got home she made herself a cup of coffee, drinking it on her porch to enjoy the last day of summer. She was serious about not going out for fun as much this fall season. Winter would be slow and she needed to ensure her funds lasted until spring harvest time. 

That and she was feeling a bit overwhelmed by all the attention she was getting. She had been feeling much too guilty from multiple trysts with multiple people over the last few weeks, but her sexy summer was ending and she was switching her mindset to a farm-focused fall. She didn’t take over her dearly departed Grandpa’s farm just to whore herself through town. She winced as she wondered what happened after death. Hopefully Grandpa wasn’t watching over her, surely he would be disappointed or disgusted with her. 

The sun had been set for an hour by the time she dug herself out of her self deprecating thoughts. She gave Miso a kiss on the head before making her way to the beach, arriving just on time for the festival. 

She bought some decorations from Pierre and Caroline before walking towards the pier. Vincent ran up to her, surprising her as he grabbed her sleeve.

“Hi miss farmer!” His wide grin was missing a few teeth. He started dragging her towards the end of the furthest dock. “My brother and his friends were just talking about you!”

“Hey Vincent,” She chuckled as he led her straight to Sam, who turned and looked at them quite confused.

“Vin-”

“I found the farmer you were looking for!” Vincent said proudly, he tugged on Georgia’s sleeve, pulling her down to his level where he, rather loudly whispered, “I think Sammy likes you!”

“Really?” She wiggled her eyebrows at Sam teasingly as Vincent ran off. 

“Thanks a lot Vince,” Sam groaned.

“Yeah, how would I have known such a thing without him telling me?” Georgia mused.

“Is it that obvious?” Sam scratched the back of his neck. Georgia gave him a look.

“No, I thought we had sex because you hated me,” she said sarcastically. 

Sam gave her a cocky grin, wrapping an arm around her and pulling her into a hug. It was Georgia’s turn to be embarrassed, anxiously looking around at the rest of the festival goers. Luckily most had their attention on the water. Sam guided her towards the very end of the dock where Abigail and Sebastian were standing. Georgia gave an awkward glance in Abby’s direction, but luckily Sam pulled her towards Sebastian before letting her go. 

Sebastian turned his attention to her. 

“Look down there,” he said casually, pointing into the water. “I think I saw a mermaid.”

Georgia peered over the edge curiously, not seeing much in the dark water. A hand shoved against her, nearly pushing her in before it yanked her back by her sweater. The brief scare sent a jolt of fear through her, making her heart pound and head dizzy. Sebastian and Sam were chuckling. 

“That’s not funny,” she grumbled, punching Sebastian in the shoulder before doing the same to Sam. “Sometimes I hate you guys,” she sighed as she marched away, leaving them laughing behind her. 

“Aw, sorry Gi!” Sam called after her. “It was just a joke!” 

She rolled her eyes despite them not being able to see the action. Making her way towards the other end of the docks closer to Willy’s shop, she waved to a few townspeople as they hovered around the water’s edge.

“Whore,” Shane coughed the word trying to poorly disguise it as she walked past.

She shot him a glare, starting to seriously debate leaving the festival altogether. 

“There you are,” Elliott crooned as she nearly walked into him, too in her own thoughts to even notice the large author as she rounded the corner. He hooked his arm around her waist, gently guiding her to the very end of the dock. Turning her towards him, his knuckles brushed her cheek before tucking a few strands of her hair behind her ear. “You light up my night like the most brilliant of stars.”

Her stomach fluttered as she blinked up at him. At this moment he was probably the only person she could trust to not be cruel to her in some capacity. He always showered her with compliments and reassurances. She had a hard time imagining he would delight in calling her crude names or spreading false rumors. A man of such gentlemanly nature would never physically hurt her or scare her either, even as a playful joke. She felt safe with him, and she dearly appreciated that.

She shamelessly stood on her tiptoes to press a kiss to his cheek. When she pulled away he stopped her, holding her close as his hand gently brushed where she had pecked him. For a brief moment she worried if he was embarrassed of her rather public sign of affection. But he looked at her like she was the most important thing in the world, and it made her knees and pussy weak. 

He ducked down, pressing a light kiss to her lips before releasing her. Even in the dark she was sure they were both flushing. It seemed mundane, especially considering they had done far more than share a tiny kiss, even in public. 

He wrapped his arm around her as they stared out towards the ocean in silence for a few minutes. A chilled breeze blew through, making her shiver only slightly. Elliott was quick to shrug off his coat, draping it over her shoulders.

“Thank you,” she murmured as she snuggly pulled it around herself, enjoying the warmth and smell. 

“Can’t let you get sick,” he mused, tapping a finger to her nose playfully before sliding his arm back around her waist. 

“Yeah,” she sighed, letting silence fall upon them once more. She considered her words, it was only fair to give him the same boundaries she was imposing on her other friends. “It’s going to be a busy season for me this fall. I apologize in advance if you don’t see me very much until after the fair or even winter. I have a lot to do..”

“Do as you must, no need to apologize,” he reassured her as he squeezed her shoulder. “I will graciously accept any time you spare for me, but no need to feel guilty for your labors.”

“Thank you,” her shoulders sagged in relief. He studied her, prompting her to divert her gaze to the water. 

From the other side of Willy’s shop Lewis announced that he would light a torch. Georgia watched from where she and Elliott stood, curious about the whole ritual. The mayor lit a torch that was in the middle of a small wooden boat, gently nudging it towards the open sea. Georgia’s gaze followed as it drifted out.

She let out an excited gasp when little specks of light began popping up, slowly making their way closer. She got down on her knees, peering over the edge of the dock as they approached. Beautifully luminescent jellyfish danced below the surface like moving stars in the night sky. She was tempted to reach out and touch one, but held back for fear of being stung or harming one of the stunning purple creatures. 

Elliott crouched down next to her, a warm hand rubbing her back.

“Beautiful, aren’t they?” He chuckled.

“They’re breathtaking,” she looked up at him with wide eyes. He gave her a sweet smile.

“Almost as mesmerizing as you,” he crooned with a wink.

A greenish jellyfish danced towards them, stopping right in front of where she sat. It was not only different in color from the rest, but in shape. Georgia admired the odd one out, wondering if it felt as much like an outcast as she did sometimes.

“Ah,” Elliott hummed, pointing at the jellyfish that captivated her attention. “The rare and elusive green jelly seems to have taken a liking to you,” he mused, pressing a kiss to her temple. “A jelly of exquisite taste, I don’t blame him.”

She brushed her shoulder against his playfully. The moonlight jellies began slowly drifting away, Georgia’s mood waning with them. She felt more and more sad the further they went, wishing she could stare at them for hours longer. 

Lewis announced the conclusion of the festival, and Georgia stayed sat at the edge of the dock for a few moments longer, even when everyone slowly made their way home. Elliott stayed silent at her side, rubbing her back and allowing her a moment to grieve their beauty. 

“The first time seein’ the jellies is magical, ain’t it lass?” Willy asked, stopping on her other side as he looked down at her. He sucked on his pipe as he shifted his gaze to the dark ocean and the moon that reflected in the waves. 

“Yeah,” she sighed, Elliott helping her to her feet. “I wish they stayed longer.”

“Aye, there’s always next year lass,” Willy gave her a smile, patting her cheek fondly before she and Elliott made their way towards the beach. 

Elliott offered to walk her home, but she refused. It was getting late and she had a totem to help her get home quickly. She gave him back his coat despite his protests, sending him off with another kiss to his cheek before warping herself home. 

She snuggled with Miso in bed, unable to stop thinking about the green jelly.

Chapter 30: Fall 1 & 2, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia buckles down, determined to make this fall season her most successful yet. The world has other plans, and it's only going to get worse.

Fall 1, Year 1

 

Georgia was at Pierre’s by 8 am, anxiously shifting on her feet in the cold morning as she awaited the store’s opening. She had already gotten up extra early to clean up the farm after the new season brought more rocks and weeds. All she needed now was a ridiculous amount of seeds.

“Why don’t you come shop the deals at Jojamart?” Morris strolled up to her to ask. 

She tried not to look too uncomfortable. She avoided Jojamart like it was the plague, having only run into its manager a couple times. She got the heebie jeebies from the guy, something about him rubbed her the wrong way. Maybe it was the tiny glasses, maybe it was the fact he had to be a slimy guy to climb up the ladder in any Joja related business.

“I like shopping at small businesses,” she said, trying to remain polite.

What she wanted to say was that Joja was a trash industry that she had spent five miserable years working for before moving to Pelican Town, but she refrained. 

“Nonsense,” he scoffed, snaking an arm around her shoulders as he tried to guide her in the direction of his store. “We have the best deals in the county!”

“Thank you for the offer,” she plastered on a fake smile. “But I’ll pass for today.”

She stepped out of his grasp, uncomfortably backing away. 

“A shame,” he sneered impolitely. It wasn’t the best business move in Georgia’s opinion, but it was very Joja of him. He stepped towards her, pulling out a handful of small papers. “Let me at least give you some coupons for when you start using that pretty little brain of yours.”

To Georgia’s surprise, he hooked a finger through her front pocket, pulling it open and stuffing the coupons in like she was some sort of stripper. He gave her a vile grin before walking away, a snake slithering back into its pit. The interaction left a sour taste in her mouth. 

“Good morning farmer,” Pierre greeted her as he swung his door open. Thank Yoba. He leaned his head out the door, watching Morris disappear with disdain on his face. 

She greeted him politely, quickly ducking inside to find everything she needed. Pierre watched from his counter, impatiently tapping his fingers on the wood. Pierre wasn’t all that great either, but he was definitely the lesser of two evils, and his glasses were at least proportional. 

“Oh! Hi Georgia,” Abigail’s voice came out of nowhere. 

Georgia winced as she turned to find a tired and disheveled looking Abby standing at the end of the aisle. She looked like she just woke up and was not happy about it.

“Hi Abigail,” Georgia said awkwardly as she shoveled pumpkin seeds in her basket. 

“I’m sorry about the whole bet thing,” Abby said sheepishly. Georgia stared in silence as the girl stretched and yawned before giving a more sincere look. “It was dumb, I get so caught up in trying to win things that I don’t really consider anyone else's feelings.”

“Thanks,” Georgia shrugged, giving a half smile. It was a little early in the day for this, but she appreciated the apology.

“I hope we can be friends again,” Abby said as she pulled Georgia into a hug.

Georgia awkwardly patted the girl’s back. She hadn’t ever really considered her a friend to begin with, but she supposed she was going to have to get used to her being around since Abby was so close to Seb and Sam. She reminded herself that it didn’t hurt to befriend everyone in town if she planned on staying for long, and she hadn’t given Abigail much of a chance since she felt jealous of her and Sebastian’s relationship from the jump. 

“Yeah, we can be friends,” Georgia gave a more genuine smile as the girl pulled away. “Anyway, I’ll see you around?”

“Yeah, see ya,” Abby yawned as she disappeared back towards her room.

Georgia scratched her head before going back to her shopping. She made sure to get a little bit of everything, but definitely splurged on the pumpkin seeds. She set her basket on the counter, Pierre’s face lighting up as he inspected the contents. She could have sworn she could see the dollar signs flashing in his eyes.

He rang everything up, smile only growing wider. Georgia began considering going to Jojamart after all. He announced her hefty total, which she handed him the exact gold for before she stuffed all the seeds and fertilizer in her bag.

“Thank you,” she said politely as she turned to leave.

“No, thank you,” Pierre purred as he followed her, an arm around her. She set her jaw, allowing him to walk her to the door that he opened for her. He let go of her, but not before adding, “my favorite customer.”

“See ya,” Georgia was blunt in her dismissal, quickly making her way home.

Everyone in town was weird one way or another. She had to remind herself this wasn’t Zuzu City, small towns were just.. different. Mayor Lewis had described it as friendly when she first moved here, and that was definitely one way of putting it.

Entering the gate to her farm Georgia perked up, rolling up her sleeves. She had been very meticulous in her planning this season, setting aside individual sections for different crops, the largest for her pumpkin patch. She had scarecrows everywhere, and was considering putting up some fences and paths between them tomorrow. 

She fertilized every single tilled patch of dirt before planting and watering every last seed. By the end of the day her overalls and face were splattered with mud, her messy hair frizzy from hours of sweating despite the cool autumn breeze. She trudged back to her farmhouse, the short walk feeling like hours. 

After a hot shower she slumped into bed, knocking out for the night.

 

Fall 2, Year 1

 

Georgia had woken up in the middle of the night to a knocking noise. She startled, jumping from her dead sleep and inspecting the windows and her front door to find nothing. The wind battered her home mercilessly, howling and making all sorts of unnerving noises. Miso was no help, the scrappy cat yowled and hissed at the wind the entire night. 

Georgia had tossed and turned fitfully, but sleep evaded her. By 6 am the wind had finally died down but she still forced herself out of bed, the farm did not care if she was lacking sleep. She sleepily watered every last crop, finding herself dozing off here and there. She fed her animals, petting each and every one before she made her way back inside. 

She considered taking a nap, but she had exactly two weeks until the Stardew Valley Fair, and there was no way in hell she was going to arrive with a pathetic grange display. Washing up before tugging on a clean sweater and leggings, Georgia packed her bag with everything she needed and set off. 

She spent over an hour foraging through the Cindersap forest, planning on adding to the community center as well as saving the highest quality items she could find for the fair. She entered town, waving to a few folks who were out and about as she made her way to the blacksmiths. 

She was never excited to see Clint, but she needed better tools. She should have sucked up her discomfort and upgraded her watering can sooner, but it was too late at this point. She couldn’t afford to miss watering for a couple days. Now she wanted to upgrade her axe so she could stock up on more hardwood. 

No people pleasing, no being too nice . She told herself over and over as she pushed open the door to the blacksmith’s. 

“Georgia!” Clint beamed as she walked in. 

She went straight to his counter, dropping her axe atop it with a thud. She fished money and iron bars out of her backpack, not giving him much time to speak. 

“I need this upgraded as soon as possible.”

“Oh, of course,” Clint said cheerily as he collected her items. “I’ll have it ready in a few days.”

“Thanks!” She was quick to turn around, ignoring his objections and inquiries behind her.

She quickly made it to the library, ducking in before Clint could come out and ask her on a date again. Greeting Gunther she dropped off a few things she dug up for his museum. He thanked her profusely, even leaving his counter to give her a pat on the back. 

She spotted Penny with the kids, but didn’t want to interrupt their lesson. Instead Georgia left, weaving her way up the mountain and to the carpenters. She considered visiting Sebastian in his room, but reminded herself she needed space from him and the others.

She had no time for silly flings and confusing feelings. She also couldn’t afford any hindrances to her focus on farming this season, especially ones that involved it hurting to walk after. 

Dirty thoughts and memories popped into her mind, and she fought to push them away as she entered the home. She frowned when Robin wasn’t at the counter before she remembered it was Tuesday and the carpenter was probably at aerobics class. Sighing, Georgia gave one last look towards the stairs to Sebastian’s room before heading out. She hiked further up the mountain, wandering and foraging near the train tracks. 

She explored the bath house, nosily peaking in the lockers before meandering towards the pool. She didn’t have time to swim today, but the water looked warm and tempting. On her way out she chanced a peek into the men's locker room, not finding anything of immediate interest. She made her way north, walking along the tracks.

Pausing, she frowned when they began to vibrate. A brief and rather intrusive thought flashed through her mind, but she ignored it to hop away from the tracks. Horns blared moments before the train huffed into view. She watched the several carriages go by, mostly Joja ones, while leaning against the train station. A few items tumbled off the back, and Georgia was quick to swipe them for herself.  There was no feeling guilty about stealing if it was from Joja corp. 

The last cart disappeared into the tunnel, and Georgia was startled to find Sebastian standing across from her, cigarette in mouth and arms crossed. An uncomfortable feeling pulsed inside her as she walked in his direction.

“Hi,” she greeted him awkwardly, moving to walk past. 

His hand shot out, gripping her arm painfully. 

“Why’d you hesitate?” he interrogated, cold eyes assessing her face.

“What?” 

“Why did you freeze up when the train was coming?” He snapped, sounding angry. “Are you just stupid or do you need therapy?”

“Probably both,” she admitted with a laugh, prying his hand off of her. His face told her he wasn’t as amused. She rolled her eyes at him. “Look, I’m tired, it took me a second to realize it was coming.”

He glared at her, bringing his cigarette to his lips and taking a long drag before blowing it into her face. For someone who seemed concerned she was going to throw herself in front of a train, he sure didn’t hesitate to give her secondary lung cancer. 

“Jerk,” she muttered as she left, descending the mountain. 

She found Maru and Penny talking in front of the community center, and dug through her backpack as she approached them. She pulled out a perfectly wrapped gift box and pushed it straight into Penny’s hands. 

“Happy birthday Penny!” Georgia squealed as she wrapped her arms around her friend. 

“Thank you!” Penny said warmly. Georgia pulled away, shifting on her feet excitedly as Penny examined the gift. “I know I’m gonna love this.”

The three of them giggled as Penny unwrapped the brand new boxed set of books. Georgia fished out another set for Maru.

“There's only two, but the author is releasing the third book in a few weeks so if we love them I will preorder them!”

“Eee!” Penny squealed as she examined the summary on the back. She hugged the books to her chest before tucking them away in her bag and wrapping her arms around Georgia. “It’s perfect!”

“These look great!” Maru agreed as she joined in on the hug. 

“I hope you like them!” Georgia addressed both her friends, but the comment was obviously more directed to the birthday girl. “See you guys Sunday, I might be a little later than usual.”

They went their separate ways, Georgia going straight into the community center. She dropped off a few items for the cute little junimos before wandering back into town. It was time to call it a day, the sun setting rapidly.

“Huh,” Shane huffed behind her. 

She turned around, a confused look on her face. The man was standing a few feet away, observing her with a frown. He took a long sip from his beer before elaborating. 

“I liked you better when you dressed like a cheap slut.”

“Shocking,” Georgia rolled her eyes, turning on her heel toward home. 

“You should ditch the sweater,” he chuckled as he followed behind her. “And the pants.”

She set her jaw, ignoring the comments. 

“I’ll keep you warm,” he burped behind her as they walked through the bus stop. 

“Good night Shane,” she called over her shoulder. 

Arms wrapped around her, pulling her backwards roughly. The smell of alcohol and sweat filled her nostrils as she started to panic.

“Shane, get off me!” She hissed, struggling to pull his arms off of her. 

He was stronger than she would have expected, keeping her still with one arm while the other dove down, rubbing her crotch through her clothes.

“Come on,” he groaned, “Stop playing hard to get. You’ve given it up for everyone except me.”

“No I haven’t!” She snapped, wiggling her way out of his arms. 

He lunged for her but she ducked out of the way at the last second. She watched as he stumbled head first into a tree, smacking his head before collapsing onto the ground. She flinched at the loud thud. Feeling somewhat bad for the drunk she peered over him, checking his pulse.

He was breathing. For a moment she considered leaving him, but it felt wrong. Georgia flipped open her phone, dialling the Clinic number. When it went to voicemail she called Harvey’s personal number, tucking it against her cheek and shoulder while it rang. She grabbed Shane’s hands, attempting to drag him towards town, but he was fucking heavy. 

“Hello?” Harvey answered the phone. 

“Hey Harvey,” Georgia dropped Shane’s arms, wincing as he groaned on the ground. “Uh, Shane’s drunk and passed out at the bus stop. I’m having a hard time dragging him to the clinic on my own.”

“Oh dear,” Harvey sighed. She listened to the sound of him shuffling through something in the background. “I’ll be there in a minute.”

Harvey hung up on her. She sighed, grabbing Shane’s arms again and dragging him slowly towards town.

“Stop, you’ll hurt your back,” Harvey scolded her as he jogged over. “I got him.”

Georgia set his arms down gently this time, dusting herself off as Harvey crouched beside the unconscious man. Her eyebrows shot up as she looked at the doctor. He was wearing a hoodie and sweatpants, a far cry from his usual formal attire. He must have been getting ready for bed when she called, because under his slightly unzipped hoodie she could see that he wasn’t wearing a shirt. 

Her face grew warm as she admired his hairy and surprisingly strong looking chest. As a show of that strength Harvey pulled the unconscious man up, slinging Shane’s arm over his shoulders. Georgia quickly got to Shane’s other side, holding his arm over her shoulder as they worked together to bring the heavy man to the clinic. 

“I got him,” Harvey assured her as they reached the door. 

Georgia ignored the dismissal, only leaving her position to open the door for them. Harvey thanked her as he brought Shane in. Closing the front door she hurried past them to open the next set of doors, making the doctor chuckle as he passed her. 

He laid a groaning Shane out on a bed. Harvey frowned as he examined a swelling bump on his forehead.

“He may have run into a tree,” Georgia offered the information awkwardly. Harvey cocked an eyebrow in question. 

“Is that all?”

“Yep,” she shifted on her feet nervously under his assessing gaze.

“Mhm,” he hummed suspiciously but didn’t question her further.

She watched as he rolled up one of Shane’s sleeves, observing his arm before grabbing some supplies from a nearby cabinet. He pushed back his own sleeves before donning gloves. He tied a plastic band around Shane’s forearm, finding a vein and expertly putting in an IV. He set up some fluids before turning to Georgia, looking somewhat surprised as he trashed the gloves. 

“Do you wish to stay with him?” Harvey asked curiously. “Are you two-”

“Oh, ew. No, not at all,” she said quickly, scratching her neck. “Sorry, I don’t know why I’m just standing here.”

He hummed as he gave Shane one last look before pulling a curtain shut around his bed. The doctor made his way to Georgia, looking her over suspiciously.

“Let’s talk for a moment, shall we?” He placed his hand on the small of her back, directing her towards the usual exam room. 

She felt anxiety creep its way up her throat as she took a seat on the exam table. Harvey walked to the counter, leaning against it as he faced her with his arms crossed. It was incredibly distracting how good he looked. 

“What did he do?” He was straightforward. She blinked at him.

“Nothing.”

It only took a few steps for him to be right in front of her, practiced fingers sliding around one of her wrists. 

“Georgia, what did he do?”

“Nothing,” she repeated.

“I know you’re lying,” he frowned at her, fingers tapping her pulse. 

“How do you know that I'm not just nervous?” She changed the subject, making him chuckle. 

“Georgia,” he warned her sternly. Her shoulders sagged.

“Okay he was being a creep and following me home,” she sighed. “But he’s just stupid and drunk and ran into the tree. Nothing else happened.”

“Are you alright?” His tone was sympathetic, but his eyes held something akin to anger. She only nodded her response.

The doctor observed her in silence, making her wonder if he could tell where she was lying. He hummed silently, releasing her wrist. Both his hands held the edge of the exam table on either side of her as he leaned closer. Her eyes slipped to his chest before she focused on his face. 

“You know you can tell me anything, right?” His head tilted slightly as he looked at her. “I’m your doctor, you’re safe with me.”

She swallowed and nodded. 

“I’m here for you,” his hand slid to her knee. “If someone hurts or scares you, come to me. It’s my job to take care of you.”

“Yes sir,” she sighed.

“I like when you call me that,” he chuckled, hand squeezing her knee before he pushed himself away.

She almost reached for him. Almost.

He opened a cabinet, pulling out a clipboard. 

“Before you go,” he said as he turned to her, thumbing through some papers. “When was your last flu shot?”

“It’s been a couple years,” she admitted with a wince. His eyes flashed to hers over his glasses in silent judgement. 

“Please come in and get one soon,” he took a note on the paper.

She watched him, eyes dipping to his sweatpants curiously. At this point she needed therapy, not a flu shot. He set the clipboard aside, striding back over to tap her knee playfully. 

“Can’t have our precious farmer getting sick, can we?”

“I’ll come in soon,” she promised bashfully. 

“Excellent,” he grinned as he slid one hand into his pocket casually, the other held out towards her. “Need me to walk you home in case there are more drunks running amok?” 

“You don’t have to,” she accepted his hand anyway, sliding off the table as he escorted her towards the door.

“I insist,” he gave her a reassuring smile, his own cheeks growing pink. 

Sparing one last glance towards Shane, Georgia allowed Harvey to walk her home. He stopped at her gate, releasing her hand after giving it a squeeze. 

“I’m a call away,” he reminded her.

“Thank you Harvey,” she sent him a smile and waved goodbye before going home. 

She showered and tucked herself into bed, cursing her filthy mind silently as her thoughts kept shifting to the handsome doctor. 

Those thoughts quickly turned to fear when the wind picked up again, an eerie tapping noise amid the howling air keeping her on edge.  

Another sleepless night followed.

Notes:

Listen, in my mind and heart Harvey is hot af with a toned dad bod. You can pry hot Harvey out of my cold, dead hands.

to the people frequently in my comments ilysm u are in my slutty book club now besties. I live for your feedback and always get so happy to see it pls never stop I'll write you whatever you want <3

Chapter 31: Fall 5, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia wishes Elliott happy birthday.

Notes:

I had a bad day yesterday so this chapter is brought to you by an unholy amount of caffeine and a minor crash out.

Fall 5, Year 1

 

Georgia laid in bed a little longer today. It was raining, so she didn’t have to spend hours watering crops. She had been struggling with sleep lately, either the wind or other creepy noises keeping her awake at odd hours of the night. 

She finally dragged herself out from under the covers, feeling her heart sink when she caught a glimpse of the window in her bedroom. A very distinct handprint was left at its center, one she quickly discerned couldn’t have been her own by its size alone. She eyed it suspiciously, closing her curtains before she got dressed. 

Tugging on thick leggings and boots for the muddy day she slid on a hoodie and packed her backpack. She considered makeup or dressing cuter for Elliott’s birthday, but the rain didn’t do much to convince her to put in the extra effort. She was only going to drop off his present and wish him well anyway, since today was a perfect day for fishing and conquering another few levels of the mines. If she finished early she might go to the Saloon, but she also was starting to feel overwhelmed socially. Plus Shane would certainly be there, and she was a little uncomfortable with him since their last encounter. 

Hugging Miso goodbye she stepped out into the stormy morning, wandering around her home to her window. She pulled out her phone, taking a picture of the mysterious handprint before wiping the smudge from the glass. She eyed her yard suspiciously, the grass under the window was flattened, as if someone had stood there for a while, but there were no other signs of anyone lurking around her home.

She made sure to pet all her farm animals before making her way into town. The door to the Clinic opened as she passed, a dapperly dressed Harvey stepping out into the rain with an umbrella in hand. He looked nice all dressed up as usual, but she had really enjoyed the less formal look a few days ago. 

“Georgia,” he greeted her with a kind smile which she returned.

“Good morning Harvey.”

“Are you here for that flu shot?” He sounded hopeful.

“Oh, not today sorry,” she scratched her neck nervously as his face fell ever so slightly. “I will come in soon though, I promise.”

“You better,” he scolded playfully, that smile returning. “Make sure not to stay out in the rain too long, you’ll catch a cold.”

“I will!” She waved as she left, making her way south.

The town looked beautiful in the rain and fog, though it saddened her that the grass was more brown than green this time of year. The bright colors in the trees made up for it at least. She crossed the bridge before trudging through the damp sand, straight to Elliott’s door. 

She knocked softly and waited. Amid the sound of raindrops battering the wooden roof came a heavy sigh from within the cabin.

“Come in,” Elliott called out, his tone uncharacteristically lacking enthusiasm. 

Georgia pushed open the door carefully, finding the author slumped over his desk, head buried in his arms. The home was dim, no lights or candles on. His desk once again was littered with discarded papers, even more than previously. His bed was messy, the piano bench knocked over on its side. She carefully closed the door behind her.

“Morning Elliott,” she approached the man, whose head lifted a little at the sound of her voice. Placing a hand on his back, she tried to soothe the seemingly distraught author. “What’s wrong?” She asked, eyes scanning the desk around him. 

Ink was spilled everywhere, staining the wood and leaking over several papers. A stack of letters rested on the side, her name scrawled on the one at the top. His large hand covered it before she could see any more, sliding the stack off the table and pushing them into a drawer. 

“Sorry,” he muttered sadly, shifting to face her.

He kept one elbow propped on the desk, a hand holding up his head. His hair was messy and his eyes sunken as if he had also been sleepless as of late. A beard was growing nicely, which she didn’t mind other than it being a sign of distress for him. She wondered if something had gone wrong with his book to send him into such a state. 

He extended his free hand, encasing one of hers. It felt much colder than she was used to with him.

“I find myself feeling quite morose today,” he admitted sullenly. 

“Why is that?” 

She squeezed his hand before pulling it away, rummaging through her backpack to pull out his neatly wrapped gift. She handed it to him sheepishly, hoping it could cheer him up. 

“But it’s your birthday!” She gave a half-hearted smile as he sat up, taking the gift in his hands. “It’s a day to celebrate!”

He gave her a crestfallen look, making her heart sink. 

“Ah, yes,” he hummed despondently. “Another year of an uncertain future, growing an old, lonely hermit on this beach..”

Georgia’s heart ached for him. His lithe fingers unwrapped the present, carefully prying open the box. Inside were an assortment of items, which he pulled out one by one. A couple pomegranates, a new duck feather, and a set of smutty books that had made her think of him. He huffed a laugh, the ghost of a smile crossing his lips as he examined his gifts.

“Thank you, Georgia,” his voice was thick with an emotion she couldn’t entirely decipher. Sadness, happiness, or perhaps even pain. 

He set the gifts onto his desk, carefully avoiding the ink spill. Reaching his hands out for her she took them, closing the gap between them. She leaned into him, allowing him to bury his head in her chest. He dropped her hands, his arms winding their way around her waist while she wove her own around his neck. 

She gently stroked his long messy hair, permitting him a moment of silent embrace. He eventually let out another long sigh, pulling her into his lap so she straddled him on his chair. 

“Dear, you’re soaking wet,” he frowned at her. She knew he was referring to her clothing, but she still found herself blushing at the phrase. He reached up to tap her nose with a soft scolding. “You’re going to get yourself sick.”

“I’ll be fine,” she assured him with a cocky grin. 

His faint smirk grew as he studied her. 

“I wouldn’t be too sure about that my dear,” his glum tone turning slightly playful. “Perhaps you should stay locked in here with me until the curtain of gray parts.”

She snorted her laugh, giving him a look. 

“I would, but I have some errands to run today.”

“My busy farmer,” he lamented, looking sad once more. She felt a twinge of guilt peck at her gut as he looked at her longingly. “What if I were to tell you that my only birthday wish was to spend this day with you?”

“It would make leaving more difficult,” she confessed. 

His eyes were pleading, but his lips twitched upwards smugly. She rolled her eyes. 

“Well, it is my wish.” He chuckled, pressing a kiss to her throat. “What errands do you have? I could always tag along.”

“I suppose I’m not too busy,” she gave in a little. “I just have a lot to do with the fair coming up… but today I need to pick up my axe from the blacksmith and I thought I would fish or go to the mines.”

His face hardened at the last part. 

“If you must see that dastardly worm Clint, I would prefer to accompany you,” he said bitterly.

“I can handle myself,” she reminded him stubbornly. 

“Even still, the way he leers at you sickens me,” he sneered at the thought. She supposed she didn’t mind his presence when dealing with the blacksmith. His face lightened as he added, “I am also quite the angler myself, though I would suggest you keep away from the mines altogether. Those treacherous caverns have injured you enough, those memories of you still keep me up at night.”

“Fine,” she sighed, frowning at how smug he looked at her resignation. She was at least glad to cheer him up. “No mines today , and you can come with me to pick up my axe and go fishing.”

“Marvelous!” He exclaimed as he held her tightly to him and stood from his chair. 

He crossed the room, pressing hisses to her cheek before setting her down and ruffling through his dresser. He pulled out a coat, tossing it onto his bed before turning to look her over. He took out a second one and handed it to her.

“Wear this so you don’t get cold love,” he said sternly before shrugging on his own raincoat.

“I haven’t even returned your sweater yet,” she blushed as he helped her pull it on.

“Keep both,” he suggested, wrapping his arms around her from behind. His lips brushed the shell of her ear. “I quite enjoy seeing you in my clothes. Plus I want you to stay warm.”

He gingerly tugged the hood over her head before offering his arm. Taking it, she allowed him to escort her out into the downpour. He grabbed a fishing pole before locking his door behind them, tucking the key into a pocket as they made their way towards town. 

They didn’t speak much as they strolled through the gloomy day, following the trail east to the blacksmiths. For once Georgia did not hesitate to open the door. 

“Georgia!” Clint sprang up from behind his counter, practically running around it to greet her.

She froze, only stepping inside when a gentle nudge came at her back. It was Clint who now stopped in his tracks, his fearful gaze fixed above her. She peered back, finding a menacing scowl contorting Elliott’s face as he stared down the man. She looked away, the threat in his eyes sending shivers down her own spine. She hoped to never be on the receiving end of such a glare from the normally kindhearted author. 

“I’m here for my axe,” she spoke politely, trying to ease the building tension. 

“Right,” Clint agreed quickly, returning to his station and producing the tool.

“Thank you,” Georgia offered a smile as she took her upgraded axe and dropped it into her backpack. 

“Anything for you,” Clint blushed despite Elliott’s looming presence. “Want to get a drink with me tonight?”

The guy had to have had a death wish at this point. That or he was truly the most clueless person on the planet. Before she could decline, Elliott’s hand was pulling her backwards, escorting her out the door. She chanced a look at the author, finding his eyes narrowed on Clint the whole way out. 

“That impudent bastard,” he huffed as the door closed behind them. “I ought to wring his slimy neck.”

Georgia coughed out her laugh.

“For speaking to me?” She teased. “That seems a tad overkill.”

“He looks at you like cattle at an auction,” Elliott sneered with disgust. “I don’t blame anyone for admiring your beauty, but I must admit it makes me want to gouge out his unworthy eyes.”

“So protective,” Georgia mused playfully, trying to lighten the mood as she butt her shoulder against his. 

“It’s one thing if you desired his affections,” Elliott frowned at her as they walked. “But I can tell you don’t return his sentiment. He is a nuisance.”

“He’s a weirdo,” she sighed. “He’ll get the hint eventually.”

Elliott scoffed. He stopped her as they passed the library, inclining his head towards the building. 

“Care to peruse?” 

“Not really,” she confessed. She wasn’t sure if Penny and the children were in there, and didn’t need her friend making pointed and suggestive looks at her or interrogating her about it on Sunday. 

“Very well,” Elliott carried on, keeping an arm around her waist as they crossed the bridge. “Where shall we cast our lines?”

“Hmm,” she considered their options. “There is Cindersap forest, or the docks.”

“Why not both?” he offered as they passed the bridge to the beach. “The forest first.”

She hummed her acknowledgement as they followed the path. She observed Leah’s house as they walked by.

“Should we say hello to Leah?”

“No,” Elliott answered, quickly and coldly. Georgia dropped the subject immediately, letting him guide her to the pond. 

They stood side by side at the end of the wooden dock, fishing in silence. He had the first catch, and of course it was the walleye she needed for the community center. 

“Can I keep this?” She asked as she examined the creature hopefully. 

“Of course,” he smirked, handing it over proudly. “My bounty is yours.”

“I appreciate your service,” she giggled as she tossed it in her backpack. 

They fished for another hour before deciding to try the river instead. Elliott kept close to her, hand frequently finding some part of her as if worried she would fall in or disappear at any given moment. It was both endearing and frustrating. 

After another hour or so they made their way back towards the beach, walking all the way down before finding a spot next to Willy’s shop. Georgia struggled to catch anything in the stormy waters, jaw dropping when Elliott reeled in an eel with ease.

“Show off,” she muttered as he handed it to her with a chuckle. 

“Aye,” Willy stepped out, pipe in hand as he beheld them. “Warms my heart to see you two honoring my craft!”

He strolled over, clapping his hands on both of their shoulders. 

“Catch anything good?”

“Elliott has caught plenty,” Georgia offered.

“That’s my boy,” Willy beamed, pulling out a present and handing it to Elliott. 

“You’re too kind,” Elliott smiled as he accepted the gift, face lighting up when opening it revealed a vial of squid ink. “Marvelous! Thank you, my friend.”

Willy turned his attention to Georgia, slyly eying her as he patted Elliott on the back.

“Don’t let him fool ya lass,” he said playfully. “El here is a man of many talents. Almost took my title at the last ice fishing festival.”

“I believe it,” Georgia giggled as Elliott only smiled bashfully. 

“He should teach you how to tie a proper knot or two,” Willy teased, looking between them with a suggestive gaze. “The lad can work a rope as well as any sailor.”

With that he winked at Elliott, leaving him flushed as the old fisherman strolled away chuckling. Georgia felt her own cheeks warm up as she wiggled her brows at him. 

“Interested in a lesson?” He flashed a cocky grin.

“Maybe someday,” she mused as they packed up to go. 

She turned to leave, freezing when she made eye contact with Sebastian. He stood at the base of the docks, anger radiating off of him as he watched her through narrow eyes. He turned, stomping back towards town. She flinched before turning to Elliott, who was kneeled over the dock checking a crab pot. She chewed her lip, anxiety clawing at her as she considered what Sebastian would do or say this time. 

“Here you go,” Elliott stood, handing her a crab and a snail. 

She thanked him as she threw them in her bag, needing to make a trip to the community center on her way home. Elliott slid his hand in hers, guiding her towards the beach.

“How old are you?” She was curious to ask before parting, his age didn’t necessarily concern her, but he made it seem like he was much older than she expected. 

“This year marks thirty three,” he lamented. She snorted.

“Elliott, thirty three is young, quit acting like you’re on your deathbed.” 

“How old are you?” He frowned down at her.

“I’m twenty six,” she gave him a look. “Thirty three isn’t too bad.”

He perked up slightly at that, studying her as they crossed onto the sand. 

“When is your birthday?”

“The first of Spring,” she shrugged, looking down as they marched through the sand.

“Ah,” he hummed. “The day this town was blessed with your arrival.”

She didn’t know what to say. Starting over and moving to her dead grandfather’s abandoned farm didn’t exactly make for a great birthday. He tugged her hand, leading her towards his home instead of the bridge.

“I should go,” Georgia sighed.

“Not yet,” Elliott insisted, pulling her into him as he unlocked his door. 

“I really-”

He stopped her objections by picking her up, carrying her inside, and closing the door behind him. He turned her around, pinning her back to the wall as he towered over her. 

“Don’t you want to go to the Saloon?” She asked, shrinking under his lustful gaze as she tried to change the subject. “I’m sure the others want to celebrate your birthday.”

“I don’t want them,” he ducked down, kissing along her jaw. “I want you.”

“Elliott,” Georgia tried to be firm, but his lips were testing her resolve. She wasn’t sure how to tell him she didn’t want the distraction of sex during this season.

“Must I beg?” He inquired in a low voice.

His kisses trailed lower, hands keeping her waist pinned to the wall as he slowly sank to his knees, lips kissing her abdomen. He looked up at her, eyes both pleading and flirtatious. His fingers made their way under her sweater, kneading the skin as they hooked into the band of her leggings, waiting for her to accept. She rested her head on the wall, studying his ceiling because his gaze was melting her too quickly. 

“Fine,” she gave in with a sigh. “But I can’t stay for long.”

When she looked down he was grinning ear to ear, pulling down her leggings.

“Marvelous,” he chuckled, placing a kiss between her thighs. “I was about to use my talents in ropework to convince you.” 

“Is that so?” 

“Need a demonstration?” His lips quirked as he got back to his feet, kicking off his boots.

“I’m not sure I’m ready for that,” she admitted, kicking off her own boots followed by her leggings and underwear. 

He turned her around gently, pulling off the coat she borrowed and tossing it aside before discarding his own. 

“Are you sure?” His face was mischievous as he picked her up, bringing her to his bed. “You’d make the perfect gift, wrapped up so prettily for me.”

He laid her on the bed, climbing atop her. Bundling her wrists together in one hand, he held them above her head as he brought his lips to hers. His kiss was still starved, but more possessive than his usual. He distracted her with his mouth as something began wrapping around her wrists. 

“El-”

He worked his tongue into her mouth, not letting her object as he began tying her wrists together. She didn’t even know where he had pulled the rope from, somewhere hidden near his bed. Anxiety tore at her as he worked, his deft fingers finished binding her and he finally pulled his lips away so he could reach over her and tie them to the bedpost.

“Elliott I-”

“Don’t worry, my muse,” he chuckled, pressing his lips to her bound hands. “This is all for now. I’ll save the rest of my talents for another time.”

He kissed down her arms, his lips finding their way back to hers. His hands slid further down, pushing up her hoodie to expose her chest to the freezing cabin. A knee found its way between her thighs, nudging her legs apart before pushing both his legs between hers to spread her wide open. 

She squirmed under his touch, his fingers exploring her freely. She tugged at the ropes, testing their strength as he dipped his fingers between her labia. 

“I promise those are secure,” he teased against her mouth, before moving his own to her throat.

His lips were gentle against the sensitive skin, kissing her pulse over and over as he plunged one finger into her, quickly adding the second and curling them, beckoning her pleasure. Her head fell back into his pillows as she moaned and contorted beneath him.

“Oh, how I love the way you writhe for me,” his breath was warm on her neck, sending chills down the rest of her body. 

A wave of pleasure washed over her as he pumped his fingers diligently, making her gasp. His fingers slid away, replaced promptly by his cock. He filled her so perfectly, a fullness just shy of discomfort. He kneeled on the bed, hands gripping her hips as he slowly began rocking himself into her.

His eyes washed over her with adoration and need. She let out a soft moan, which only made him pick up his pace. In no time he was pounding into her with determination, making the bed thump against the wall loudly with every thrust. The rope dug into her wrists uncomfortably as she thrashed in the throes of building pleasure. 

One hand trailed from her hips to her breast, rolling a nipple through his fingers. Her back arched in response, earning a pleased smirk from Elliott’s lips. He pulled on her nipple as he fucked into her, his hips becoming frenzied by his own building climax.

He released her nipple, sliding his thumb to her clit. He quickly coaxed out her orgasm, making her curse and cry out in bliss. He followed, moaning his own pleasure as he spilled himself inside her. 

He bent forward, bracing his arms into the mattress above her head as he showered her with warm kisses. He slowed, keeping their bodies intertwined as he cuddled up to her comfortably. 

“I think I’ll sleep well tonight,” he chuckled against her cheek.

“I think you’re forgetting something,” she mused breathlessly. 

He sat up, looking confused briefly before it dawned on him. 

“Ah,” he hummed, sliding a hand up her arm to examine the binding. “I’m quite tempted to keep you tied down in my bed.”

She knew he was teasing, but dread nagged at her stomach in the moments before he moved. He sat up, dislodging himself from her before his hands began to work their magic. With a few tugs she was freed. Rubbing her sore wrists she sat up, crawling over him to get out of the bed. He threw his legs over the edge, watching her as she collected her discarded pants and boots. 

“Where are you off to?” He asked as he pulled on his own pants.

“Home,” she sighed, setting her boots down. He got up, closing the gap between them to kneel on the floor, holding her boots so she could easily step into them.

“Care for a drink first?” He flashed a smile, making her roll her eyes.

“Now you want to go to the Saloon?” 

“I’m a man of priorities,” he chuckled, standing up once her boots were snuggly on. 

He grabbed the raincoats, handing her the same one she wore earlier. They got ready silently, Georgia leaning against the door as she waited for the birthday boy to finish brushing his hair. He examined his beard in the mirror, not seeming pleased.

“I like it,” she said, catching his attention. “You look good with a beard. So rugged and handsome.”

She sent him a wink, enjoying how his cheeks turned pink. He set the mirror down, walking to his door and opening it for her. 

“Then I suppose I’ll keep it for now,” he offered his arm.

She took it, letting him pull the hood over her head as they walked to the Stardrop Saloon.

They walked in, a chorus of voices quickly greeting Elliott and wishing him a happy birthday. Georgia stepped aside, letting him accept a drink from Gus. She watched as he made his way to his usual table, Leah sitting there waiting for him with a couple gifts piled in front of her. Elliott sat down while a few others joined him, including Marlon, Willy, Gus, and Harvey. 

Emily waved her over, so she made her way to the bar. She handed her a warm drink, which Georgia gratefully accepted with cold hands. 

“You’re later than usual,” Emily teased, eyes flashing towards Elliott’s crowded table. 

“Busy day,” Georgia mused playfully, deciding it wasn’t worth denying the obvious.

“Hey Georgia,” Shane greeted her as he moved to the stool next to her, making her wince. 

“Shane,” she greeted back.

He looked oddly… sober. His hands were shaking around the glass of water he held, his eyes sunken and red. She gave the water a curious look, making him laugh.

“Harvey is making me quit drinking for a few days,” he sighed, taking a sip while looking completely disgusted. “My liver is shit.”

“Ah,” Georgia hummed in acknowledgement. 

“I like you better sober anyway,” Emily grinned, reaching over to pat his shoulder. “He’s still grumpy though.”

“Withdrawals are rough,” he grunted. “I can have a sip here and there but I really need to cut back.”

“Good for you,” Georgia gave a polite smile. Emily was called over by Marnie, excusing herself to make Shane’s aunt a drink.

“I’m sorry about the other night,” Shane scratched his arm anxiously. “I was so drunk I don’t even remember it, but Harvey was pissed.”

Georgia snorted. She did pity the guy and appreciated his apology, so she patted his arm. It was also to get him to stop scratching the skin raw. Harvey walked over as if he heard his name, looking between them suspiciously. The doctor gave her a weary smile before assessing Shane coldly. 

“Hi Harvey,” she greeted him as she grabbed her drink and moved to step away. “I’ll leave you to your work,” she turned to Shane. “I’m glad you’re trying to be better. Good luck.”

She left them, opting to stay away from the crowd talking to Elliott. Instead she went to the game room, peering inside to see if Seb, Sam, and Abby were there. Abby was playing at one of the game machines, but the guys were nowhere to be seen.

“How's the game going?” Georgia asked as she peered over Abby’s shoulder to watch her play Journey of the Prairie King. Abby was cursing violently at the machine, kicking it with her shoe as she smashed the buttons. 

“It's fucked,” she muttered, making Georgia snort. “The guys just left if that’s what you’re here for.”

“Thanks,” Georgia left the girl to her frustrating game. 

As she walked back towards the main room she heard Abby cussing and banging on the machine behind her violently. She snickered to herself before chugging the warm beverage and setting it on the bar. She chanced one more glance to Elliott's table, finding him telling some sort of drunken story to a small crowd.

“Goodnight!” She called to Emily, who hurried around the bar to embrace her. 

“You just got here!” She whined. 

“I know,” Georgia sighed as she squeezed Emily back before stepping out of the embrace. “I’m exhausted and I have a lot to do on the farm in the morning..”

“Yeah yeah,” Emily huffed jokingly before giving her a mischievous grin. “Well when you have free time and it's not raining, I have shrooms with your name on them.”

Georgia choked back a laugh when Harvey’s head swivelled towards them, looking like he was ready to scold them on the dangers of drugs. Shane was laughing hysterically, holding his head as if the action gave him a migraine. 

“Goodnight,” Georgia giggled her way out the door. 

She hurried home in the rain, slipping and sliding through the mud the whole way there. She made sure to lock her door and windows, pulling the curtains closed before she showered and attempted to sleep.

Chapter 32: Fall 6, Year 1

Fall 6, Year 1

 

The rainfall had only gotten heavier as it evolved into a full on thunderstorm. Sleep evaded Georgia for yet another night, the thunder and lightning frightening her already on edge nerves. By the time morning came around, she felt like she was on the verge of going insane. 

She got dressed, pulling on a flannel, overalls, and a jacket before dragging herself out into the rain. She could have put on Elliott’s raincoat, but she didn’t want to get it all dirty during her work.

 The stormy morning was dark and dreary as she trudged through the mud to check on her animals. After petting each and every one of them she worked on the farm, plucking all the fruit from her trees and using her new axe to chop down the tree stumps that littered the property. She was pleased with the haul of hardwood she put away once finished. 

She built a few new machines, adding more cheese presses and preserves jars to her arsenal. After stocking everything she wandered south, foraging through Cindersap Forest. 

She hadn’t seen the wizard out much, the weird guy usually sticking to his tower, but today she stumbled upon him standing in the middle of the forest, circles of light dancing at his feet. Trying not to disturb him she walked around the clearing. 

“Farmer,” he called to her without even turning around. 

He reached a hand up, beckoning her over. Anxiously she complied, stepping into the clearing and carefully approaching him as he faced her. 

“You radiate with the arcane,” he said nonchalantly, making her brows raise. “Much like your grandmother before you.”

“Thanks I guess, Mr. Wizard,” she muttered awkwardly. 

“Rasmodius to you,” he extended his hand, waiting for her to take it. 

The name was vaguely familiar to her, she must have heard it around town somewhere. She hesitated but gave him her hand. He flipped it over, palm upwards while he studied the lines there. Georgia tried not to cringe or laugh, remembering going to palm readers with her friends back in highschool and getting bullshit readings that never came true. His fingers brushed over her skin, sending uncomfortable chills up her arm. 

The wizard hummed to himself as he looked over her hand curiously before letting go. She wiped it on her overalls while he observed her. 

“Interesting,” he finally said. “A darkness follows you, much like the one that plagued dear Geraldine.”

“Great,” Georgia grimaced with exasperation. Her grandma was dead, so that couldn’t be a good sign. That or he was just fucking with her, she wasn’t quite sure these days. 

Rasmodius only chuckled before turning towards his tower and walking away, leaving her to wonder what the fuck her grandma did to the old guys around town. After the rather unpleasant and weird interaction Georgia decided to keep it moving, finding the cliffs at the forest edge and walking along them. She peered over them curiously.

It would be easy to jump off. Not that she wanted to necessarily, but the thought crossed her mind regardless.

She foraged a few mushrooms along the way, dropping them on the ground when she found what at first glance looked like a dead body perilously close to the cliff’s edge. She hurried over to Shane, who was face down in the mud and surrounded by beer cans and his own vomit. She turned him onto his left side, sighing with relief when he let out a groan. 

“For Yoba’s sake Shane,” she hissed, slapping him across the face. It was out of both frustration and to see if it would rouse him. 

“Leb me agone,” He grumbled incoherently.

“What happened to quitting yesterday?” She scolded him, dragging him a few feet away from the edge before helping the large guy to his feet.

He swayed, and Georgia quickly dove under his arm, letting him lean on her while she wrapped an arm around his torso. 

“Come on, let’s get you to Harvey.”

“No doctors,” he groaned before stumbling a few steps forward, tripping and dragging her with him into a bush. 

She cushioned Shane’s fall and was now pinned beneath him, something sharp digging into her back and head painfully. Trying and failing to push the barely conscious man’s dead weight off of her. One of her arms was pinned between her and Shane, the other at a weird angle and stuck in the bush. She struggled to get her phone out of her pocket, and once she finally did her arm was still too trapped to get it fully in view. She craned her neck, trying to find her call history, Harvey had been the last person she could remember calling so she hoped she clicked on his number. 

“Hey Gi!” Sam answered cheerfully. She sighed in frustration. “What’s wrong? You okay?”

“Sorry I was trying to call Harvey,” she bit out, her lungs being crushed by Shane’s body weight. 

“No!” Shane whined. Georgia tried again to push him off of her.

“What the fuck?” Sam hissed on the other end before Georgia hung up on him, whoops.

She managed to rip her arm out from where it was trapped in the bushes, thorns tearing into her the skin of her hand in the process. Sam was already calling back, so she ended the call and dialled Harvey’s number.

“Georgia?” Harvey answered, having apparently saved her number since the last time.

“Hey Harvey,” Georgia tried to sound casual. “Um, I’m in a bit of a pickle.”

“Oh dear, need to come in?”

“No!” Shane shouted but didn’t move. She pushed her hand into his ribs. 

“Yeah I found Shane passed out by the cliffs,” Georgia tried moving her legs, considering kicking him in the groin to get him to move. “I tried to get him up but he kinda fell on me and now we are stuck.”

“I’m on my way,” Harvey said, and she could hear the door shut behind him. “Just stay on the line.”

She let out a sigh of relief. A beeping noise sounded, and she looked to see Sam calling again. She meant to only end his call, but ended up ending both. Before she could call Harvey back Shane finally moved, knocking her phone out of her hands and into the mud.

“What the fuck, Shane?” She hissed, trying to push him off again. 

Something snapped in the bush beneath her, sending them both falling a few inches into the mud. The shift had Shane crushing her even more than before.

“I’m going to fucking kill you if you don’t move,” she threatened the man breathlessly.

“I wanna die,” he groaned. 

She felt a little bad now, but her discomfort was outweighting her pity at the moment. To his credit he tried to get up, only to fall back and push her deeper into the mud. He moved his head, rancid beer and vomit breath battering her face as he hiccupped.

“If you throw up on me I will bury an axe in your head,” she snapped, trying again to push him off of her.

He muttered something she couldn’t understand, and she drove her knee upward in an attempt to get him off of her. Instead he headbutted her jaw, making her cry out in frustration.

“I swear to Yoba-” She was about to go off on him, but she could hear people approaching.

“Georgia?” Sam yelled loudly from not too far away.

She was irritated for a second, but that emotion quickly faded. At this point she didn’t care who came as long as someone got Shane’s heavy ass off of her. 

“Here!” She called out as loudly as she could. 

She tried to push Shane off of her one last time while the sounds of boots running through the mud got closer.

“Gi!” Sam scrambled through the bushes to get to her. He grabbed Shane by the shoulders, tearing him off of her while snarling, “Get off her you drunk fuck.”

Georgia flinched as Sam threw Shane’s limp body into the mud, leaving the man groaning painfully as he made his way back to her, taking her hands and helping her to her feet. He pulled her into a hug, allowing her to turn her head and see Harvey and Sebastian making their way through the brush to them. 

Sebastian bent down, picking up her phone and wiping the mud off it with his hoodie. Before she could grab it from him Harvey was in front of her, both he and Sam looking her over furiously. 

“Are you alright?” Harvey examined her face, eyes flying to her hand. He grabbed it, covering his own with her blood. 

“I’m fine,” she waved them off, the cuts were small anyway. “Shane was the one passed out in his own vomit next to the cliff. Go worry about him.”

Harvey gave her bloody hand a weary look before making his way to Shane instead. Sam made her face him, his hands on her shoulders as he looked angrily between her and the unconscious man behind them. 

“Did he touch you?” He hissed the question under his breath, tone promising violence.

“No, I found him and he fell on me,” she insisted. He eased up a little, still eying Shane suspiciously. 

Sebastian finally joined them, handing Georgia her phone. She glanced at the unlocked home screen before pocketing it. She turned to the sound of Shane moaning grotesquely, finding Harvey lifting the filthy man who had begun throwing up on himself. Georgia grimaced, but she was glad he waited until he wasn’t on top of her to puke. 

“Help me get him to the clinic?” Harvey asked Sam.

“Sure Harv,” Sam agreed unenthusiastically as he marched over the help.

 The two held him on either side and started hauling Shane through the forest. Sebastian leaned forward, wrapping an arm under her knees while the other went around her shoulders before he lifted her off her feet. 

“What are you doing?” She snapped, trying to push him away as he followed the others. “I can walk just fine.”

“You’re bleeding,” he said bluntly, not even looking at her. 

“I can walk with a bloody hand,” she insisted. “I’m covered in mud.”

“Just shut up princess,” he hissed at her coldly, narrowed eyes promising violence if she didn’t allow him this.

She huffed at him in annoyance, but didn’t push back any further. They caught up to the others, the group trudging through the mud back into town. Georgia felt bad when they made it to the clinic, quickly trailing a mess all over the place. Sam and Harvey got Shane on a hospital bed, the doctor offering Georgia one for herself that she declined. 

“I’m fine,” she insisted. “I just need a shower.”

“I have one upstairs,” Harvey suggested casually.

She felt Sebastian stiffen around her. 

“I’ll just go home,” she sent him an awkward smile before glaring up at Sebastian. “Put me down, please.”

He obliged, setting her on the ground not so gently. She grimaced at how dirty Sebastian’s hoodie was from carrying her. 

“Can I at least look at your wounds?” Harvey walked over, taking her hand before she could answer. The cuts were small and really not that deep. 

“I’ve gotten worse from my cat,” Georgia laughed. 

“Miso would never,” Sam gasped, sounding offended on the cat’s behalf. 

Harvey looked between them curiously before turning back to her.

“If you insist, please try to clean them thoroughly and come in soon,” he said sternly. “You need that flu shot anyway, especially with how much you’ve been running around in the rain.”

“Okay,” she sighed. “I’ll come in on Monday, is that okay?”

“Perfect,” he grinned before turning back to Shane. 

“Sebastian, do you mind calling your sister in for me?” Harvey asked as he sat the head of Shanes bed up, examining his eyes. 

“Yeah,” Seb huffed as he pulled his phone out.

“On that note, I gotta go shower,” Georgia waved nervously, turning for the door. She did not want Maru to see her with all of them.

“Hey Maru,” Seb said into the phone, stopping Georgia from leaving by gripping her jacket. She sent him a glare, hoping he got the hint. A vicious smile crossed his lips. “Harvey wants you to come in.. Yeah I’m here with him. Georgia and Sam are here too. No she’s fine, she just has a scratch. It’s Shane. The usual.”

Georgia cringed, giving him an exasperated look while Sam started cracking up. Sam walked over, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and ruffling her hair playfully. Maru was going to have a fucking field day with this. 

“Ew, shut up Mar,” Sebastian made an annoyed face, giving Georgia a look that made her wince. She had a good guess of what Maru had said. She nearly buried her face in her hands, stopped by how filthy they were. “Yeah yeah, we’ll wait for you to get here.”

He hung up the phone.

“I hate you,” Georgia sighed.

“She’ll be here in a minute,” he told Harvey, ignoring her. 

“Thank you,” Harvey said tersely, eying them all suspiciously. Georgia gave him an irritated look. 

Maru was there a minute later, giving them all curious yet smug looks. Georgia rolled her eyes at her friend.

“What happened?” Maru asked as she made a face at Georgia’s muddy appearance on her way to Shane’s bedside. 

“I found him passed out in his own vomit near the cliffs, I thought he was dead.” Georgia explained bluntly. “I tried to help him up and we fell into a bush.”

“Why are you here?” Maru asked her brother, who shrugged.

“We heard Gi needed help so we went with Harvey,” Sam piped up, earning glares from both Georgia and Sebastian.

“Ah so that’s why you guys left in a hurry,” Maru wiggled her brows at Georgia.

Georgia hung her head in embarrassment. She was so not going to book club tomorrow. 

“We’ll make sure she gets home safely,” Seb said indifferently.

“How sweet of you,” Maru sent her brother a look. Georgia considered jumping off the cliffs more seriously now. “See you tomorrow Gi!”

“And I will see you Monday,” Harvey reminded her as Sebastian and Sam started dragging her out the door. 

“I can walk myself home just fine,” she grumbled as they walked on either side of her.

“No way,” Sam huffed as he threw an arm around her shoulders, pulling her against him. “What if another guy comes and falls on you? Not on my watch.”

She snorted, sparing a glance at Sebastian. He walked beside them, pulling out a cigarette and lighting it in the rain. His eyes slid to hers, narrow and pissed about something. Seb as usual. 

They followed her the whole way home, all kicking off their shoes and leaving them on the porch as they followed her inside. They were both covered in mud and grime, but she decided to allow them in since she was the reason for that mess. “Here, give me your jackets,” she sighed, “I’ll throw them in the washer.”

“Thanks Gi,” Sam grinned as he unzipped his and handed it to her. 

Miso came running over, happily meowing when he saw Sam, who crouched down to greet him.

“Wash your hands before you pet him,” Georgia winced. 

Sam looked disappointed but listened, Miso following him to the sink. Sebastian was grimacing, looking uncomfortable as he pulled off his hoodie and handed it to her. She paused, eying his bare chest. 

Despite their multiple hookups, she had never seen him fully shirtless, at least that she could remember. She had been pretty drunk the first time. She now found herself ogling the several tattoos strewn about his chest and arms. Yoba she hated how attractive this emo asshole was.

“Stop staring,” he snapped angrily.

“Sorry,” she winced. “I just… like your tattoos.”

He only rolled his eyes, making a disgusted face. She swallowed her embarrassment and left the room, going to the bathroom and throwing their jackets in the washer. She stripped down, throwing all her own clothes in with them before starting it. Looking in the mirror revealed that she was still coated in muck, her arms, hair, and face covered. Her face turned red at the thought everyone saw her looking so disgusting. She started her shower, hopping in and quickly scrubbing herself.

She poured shampoo into her hair, embarrassment only deepening when she pulled out twigs and leaves from her tresses. She washed her hair over and over, combing her fingers through to make sure there were no more surprises.

She could hear them walk in, anxiously waiting for them to pull open the curtain but it never came. Finishing scrubbing every speck of dirt she turned off the water, peeking her head out to see Sam already walking over with a towel in hand. 

Thanking him she took it, wrapping it around herself and stepping out of the tub. Seb watched silently from where he leaned against the door while Sam followed her to the sink. She brushed her hair out, followed by her teeth. Watching him frown in the mirror, staring at her back, she wondered if her scars from the mines were that bad still.

“You’re bleeding,” he said softly, pushing her wet hair aside to examine. 

Sebastian pushed himself off the door, stolling over to take a look for himself.

“Makes sense. I landed on a thorny bush,” she shrugged after spitting out her toothpaste. “Is it bad?”

“It’s just a little scratch,” Sebastian scoffed. “Nothing you can’t handle.”

She gave him a look in the mirror, remembering when he said something similar regarding her incident in the mines. He grimaced, probably thinking the same thing. 

“I’m gonna kill Shane,” Sam snarled, moving her hair aside to examine a tender spot on her scalp. She watched his hand pull away, a little blood on his fingertips. 

“It’s not his fault,” Georgia turned, leaning against the counter to look at him. 

“Stay away from him,” Sam warned, eyes sizzling with a threat. She raised her brows.

“He needed help.”

“I don’t care,” Sam snapped, making her blink in surprise at his anger. “Shane doesn’t deserve your kindness. If he needs help, call Harvey. If he gets near you, call us.”

“It’s not a big deal Sam,” she insisted, placing a hand on his shoulder in a feeble attempt to calm him down. 

Sebastian only watched the exchange silently, features unreadable. This was probably not a good time to mention how Shane did try to follow her home and touch her a few nights ago. 

“It is a big deal,” Sam huffed, face filled with disgust. “I don’t like how he talks about you.”

Georgia snorted at that.

“Sam, I’m pretty sure everyone has called me a whore at some point,” she mused, giving him a reassuring smile. “He also kinda has the right to say that stuff. It really isn’t a big deal, stop fussing.”

“You aren’t a whore, Gi,” Sam hissed, grabbing her face in his warm hands. “That isn’t what I was talking about either.”

She arched a brow curiously, wondering what else Shane had drunkenly said about her. 

“Shane says a lot of stupid shit,” Sebastian intervened, his tone suspiciously casual. “He’s all talk and no balls. I wouldn’t worry about it.”

Georgia studied him before sliding her eyes back to Sam, who was glaring at Seb. 

“See? No biggie,” she smiled sweetly at Sam, further diffusing the situation by turning her face to kiss his palm.

It worked, the golden retriever personified returning to his features. His face turned pink, those blue-green eyes softening as he leaned down to press a brief kiss to her forehead. Sebastian groaned in disgust, walking out of the bathroom. 

Georgia and Sam shared an amused look at Sebastian’s jealousy. She took the opportunity to push herself up on her toes, Sam leaning down to close the gap as she kissed his lips lightly. Breaking the kiss before it could deepen she wiggled away from him, walking out to her room. He trailed behind happily all the way to her closet.

Sebastian was sitting on her bed, Sam joining him as she pulled out a big comfy sweater and threw it on.

“Don’t you guys have a game to play or something?” She looked between them as she slid on a thong.

“We already did this morning,” Sam sent a wink her way.

“Until you interrupted it,” Sebastian grumbled.

“Well you didn’t have to hunt down Harvey or me,” she reminded him with a frown.

“Uh, yeah we did,” Sam frowned. “You were with Shane .”

Georgia rolled her eyes, not wanting to get back into the whole Shane discussion. She left them on her bed, going back to the bathroom to switch their clothes into the dryer in hopes once they were ready she could be left in peace. She ignored them when she came back out, walking out of her room and straight to the chilly living room. She plopped herself on the couch, wincing when they walked in. Sam was quick to sit beside her.

“Move over,” Sebastian frowned at Sam, who was sitting in the middle.

Sam scooted to the side, dragging Georgia with him so Sebastian could sit beside her too. Seb grabbed the remote, flipping through the channels. She accepted that she couldn’t get rid of them until their jackets were dry, so she cuddled up to Sam, resting her head on his shoulder and tugging a blanket over her lap. Sam rubbed her back soothingly, Sebastian’s cold hands sliding under the blanket to rest on her thigh.

She closed her exhausted eyes, lulled to sleep by the boring weather report in the background. 

She woke up to the sound of a crackling fire. One of them must have started up the fireplace to warm up her home. She was draped across both men, her head in Sam’s lap and her legs on Sebastian’s. Seb’s hand was between her thighs, lazily drawing circles against her underwear. It made her feel weird in a way she couldn’t tell if she was uncomfortable with him touching her in her sleep or turned on by it. 

Sam peered over her, a smile crossing his lips when he found her awake.

“Sleep well?” He chuckled.

“Sorry,” she yawned, sitting up and adjusting herself between them. Sebastian’s fingers slid away in the process. “I was really tired.”

“Yeah. You slept for like five hours,” Sam patted her head. She winced.

“You could have left,” she flushed. 

“Nah, you looked too comfy,” Sam teased. “Plus you’re cute when you sleep.”

“You snore,” Sebastian added, sounding annoyed. She frowned at him.

“You don’t snore,” Sam reassured her, punching his friend’s shoulder playfully. “You do mumble a lot though.”

“Great,” she yawned again, sliding off the couch groggily to make her way to the bathroom. 

She fished through her dryer, pulling out Sam’s jacket and Sebastian’s hoodie. When she left she found them both waiting for her just outside the bathroom door. She handed them their clothes. 

“Good night guys,” she started ushering them towards the door. 

“Aww,” Sam whined as he took his jacket. 

Sebastian stopped the procession and pulled on his hoodie, giving her an irritated look as he crossed his arms.

“Getting rid of us already?” He asked snidely. 

“I’m tired,” she pouted. 

“You just got some sleep,” he mused.

He stepped forward, his lascivious glare making her step back. He kept going, herding her to her bed. She would be lying to herself if she said she didn’t want him, want both of them even, but she needed to chill out. She had already broken her self declared season of chastity with Elliott the day before. 

“Come on Seb,” Sam wrapped an arm around Sebastian’s shoulders, giving Georgia a sorry look. “Let her sleep, she’s busy this fall, remember?”

Sebastian shrugged out of Sam’s arm, bending forward as he pushed Georgia to sit on the end of her bed. He braced his arms on either side, a sinister look in his eyes as he leaned close. 

“She’s not too busy for the hermit,” he cocked his head to the side, gauging her reaction. “So she shouldn’t be busy for us.”

“It was his birthday,” she defended, cringing at herself. “I don’t have to explain anything to you.”

“I expect you to follow me around on my birthday too then,” he sneered. 

“I probably will,” she muttered. He chuckled.

“Good girl, I’m holding you to that.”

“Great, with that established, can you let me sleep now?” She batted her lashes sweetly.

“No,” he said coldly, his hand wrapping around her throat while pushing her on her back. 

She wanted to protest, opening her mouth to, but he squeezed tightly to shut her up. His hand slid between her legs and she felt a little pang of shame when she easily opened them for him. His smirk was as sadistic as ever.

“See Sam?” He mused, fingers sliding under her thong to probe through her embarrassingly wet folds. “She’s just being a brat.”

Sam’s own heated gaze locked on to where Sebastian touched her, his mouth slack as he watched. Sebastian’s eyes were glittering with sick amusement, his other hand working off his jeans. 

“Keep her mouth busy for me,” Sebastian ordered, letting go of her neck to grab her hips and turn her onto her stomach, still bent over the bed.

Sam obeyed, all hesitation out the window as he tossed his jacket aside. He pulled his own pants down, climbing onto the bed and pumping his erect cock in his hands as he sat back on his knees in front of her. 

She didn’t hesitate either when it came to wrapping her lips around his tip. Mostly as a fuck you to Sebastian, who was tugging her thong off of her. 

Sebastian didn’t seem to mind, busying himself with pressing his length to her entrance. His fingers dug into her waist as he entered her slowly. She held back her moans, focusing on Sam as she took more and more of him, flicking her tongue against his skin playfully. 

Sebastian either noticed where her attention was directed or was just a rough prick. He slammed the rest of his cock in, nails tearing into her hips as he began fucking her hard. The action sunk Sam into her throat, her jaw slackening around him as she took them both from either end. 

Sam fisted her hair, holding her head against him as drool spilled from the side of her lips. He was moaning loudly, cursing and repeating her name over and over as she worked him while moaning from Sebastian’s rough thrusts. She couldn’t tell if the wet sounds that echoed in the room were only from her mouth or if it was a combination of both. Sam pulled her hair harder than she would expect from him, her eyes looking up into his as he fucked into her throat.

“Fuck, Gi,” he groaned, hips stuttering as if he were already close. 

Sebastian showed no sign of breaking his own resolve, violently pounding into her as if he had something to prove. His right hand dragged his nails back, digging them into the flesh on her ass hard enough to bruise as he kept a brutal pace. 

Sam groaned, cursing under his breath as he came. She swallowed around him as he spilled into her mouth and throat. She braced a hand on his thigh, squeezing it to comfort herself as she kept her lips suctioned around him. He pulled out with a pop from her mouth and she shamelessly buried her head in his lap, moaning against his skin while his friend continued to fuck her painfully. Sam ran a hand through her hair soothingly as she took every thrust. 

Sebastian didn’t let up, smacking her ass roughly before returning his hand to her hip, holding her still as he went. It felt like forever before she could feel his strokes frenzy, telling her he was near release. He grunted breathlessly when he finally came, cursing behind her as he continued to rut his release into her.

He finally stilled, panting behind her as his grip loosened. She rolled off of Sam and onto her back, sliding Sebastian out of her in the process. Sebastian braced himself on the bed, watching her through eyes that still looked angry despite getting exactly what he wanted.

She was never going to understand him at this point. 

Shifting her attention to Sam, she found the opposite. He sat back, looking down at her fondly as he continued to stroke her hair, brushing the wild strands from her face. He leaned down, kissing her forehead in thanks. It felt like she was in a constant good-cop-bad-cop situation with the two of them.

Sebastian stood up, running a hand through his hair before disappearing. He returned with a rag. Regardless of his cruel demeanor he always cleaned her up after. Most of the time at least. He ran the warm cloth between her legs, his gaze simmering down while he diligently took care of the mess he made. 

He left to toss the rag in her hamper, finding his discarded pants and underwear. Sam sighed as he got off the bed and did the same. 

Sam found her thong, passing it to her as he shrugged on his jacket. She didn’t bother putting it back on, she would grab a new pair once they left. 

She got off the bed, left somewhat dizzy from their entanglement as she followed them through the house in silence.

“I hope you sleep well tonight Gi,” Sam gave a lazy grin as he pulled her into his arms, pressing a kiss to her cheek. 

Sebastian said nothing, looking between them impatiently.

“Goodnight,” she yawned, closing the door behind them as they walked out and locking it.

She was too tired to care about their confusing dynamic.

Chapter 33: Fall 7 & 8, Year 1

Summary:

Book club doesn't go well for Georgia, but her doctor's appointment sure does.

Fall 7, Year 1

 

Georgia slept well for the first time in days, feeling refreshed as she got up bright and early to work on the farm. The rain had finally stopped, leaving only looming clouds behind. She didn’t mind the overcast day, or the fact that most of her crops were still drenched, cutting hours off her work. 

She cleaned up, throwing on leggings and the big comfy sweater she had borrowed from Elliott a while back. She knew she needed to return it despite his urging her to keep it, but it smelled good and was too cozy to resist holding onto it a bit longer. 

Dreading this book club a little more than usual, she went back and forth with herself on even going. Ultimately she pushed herself to go, coming up with a series of excuses in her head to give Maru for her… situation with her brother. 

She walked to the library, stomach in knots as she pushed open the door.

“Good morning miss Georgia,” Gunther greeted her kindly, tipping his hat like the old dork he was. 

“Good morning to you Gunther,” she smiled, noting the flush on the man’s cheeks before she found her friends at their usual spot.

Maru was already grinning mischievously, Penny tucking her phone away. Oh Yoba , if she texted Sam..

“Georgiaaaaa,” Maru sang her name playfully, patting the table impatiently.

Georgia rolled her eyes as she sank into the chair.

“Don’t make me regret starting this club,” Georgia said sarcastically, pulling the book out of her bag. 

“It’s far too late for that,” Penny teased, looking her over curiously.

“I noticed my brother wasn’t home until late after walking you home…” Maru got straight to the point. 

Georgia rolled her eyes, setting her jaw. 

“He was probably at Sam’s,” she replied bluntly. “Don’t they have a band or something?”

“Don’t change the subject,” Maru mused, looking too excited.

“Don’t get your hopes up,” Georgia sighed. “I’m almost positive your brother hates me. He’s annoying and mean.”

“He is mean,” Maru admitted with a slight wince, “and annoying. But he totally does not hate you.”

“Yeah right.”

“I’m serious! Harvey said he carried you to the clinic!” Maru was buzzing now. “And mom said he seemed worried when he and Sam ran out to find you.”

“He acted more irritated than worried,” Georgia said honestly. 

“What about Sam?” Penny asked curiously.

“Sam’s nicer, but they are both weird. We’re all just… friends, if you can even call it that,” Georgia scratched her head. “They just like to bug me, there isn’t much more to it.”

“Liar,” Maru teased smugly. Georgia gave her an exasperated look.

“If your brother likes me he sure has a hard time showing it.”

“He’s just shy!” Maru defended him. “Just give him a chance.”

“Maybe if he isn’t a prick,” Georgia mused, hoping they were still clueless to the fact they had hooked up… multiple times now. She switched the subject to something less awkward but still juicy for their attention. “Elliott however..”

“Oh, wasn’t it his birthday recently?” Penny latched onto her swap, much to Georgia’s relief.

“On Friday,” she said smugly, dramatically fanning her face and wiggling her brows to draw them in. “We spent the day together.”

“Oooo,” Penny giggled excitedly. Maru was less enthusiastic, but still intrigued.

Georgia was prepared to get into it, but both of her friend’s looked behind her, shifting awkwardly in their seats. A warm hand slid onto Georgia’s shoulder. 

“Ah, a lovely day for a read, is it not?” Elliott mused.

She almost choked, feeling her whole face heat up.

“Elliott,” she winced, trying to compose herself before turning to look up at him. “Good morning.”

“Morning, my dear Georgia,” he winked down at her. He still had his beard and was looking quite put together today. His fingers pulled playfully at the knit sweater she wore, an amused grin on his lips. “I quite like this sweater on you.”

She tried not to look too embarrassed. One of her friends tapped her foot with theirs under the table. 

She mentally added ‘jump off cliff’ to her to-do list for the day. 

“Hey Harvey!” Maru said, earning Georgia’s attention. 

She looked to find the doctor walking in. He waved to their growing group as he strolled over.

“Hello ladies,” he greeted them politely, “And Elliott.”

“Ah, hello my friend,” Elliott welcomed the doctor with a pat on the shoulder. 

“What brings you guys here?” Georgia asked kindly, trying not to look like she was in distress.

“We like to come here on weekends during the fall and winter,” Harvey shrugged.

“Like a book club?” Penny looked between them.

“I suppose,” Elliott mused. “We read different things, but we idly chat as we do.”

“What about you three?” Harvey looked between them curiously. 

“We have a book club,” Maru proudly told them.

Georgia slid her book off the table to hide it, but Elliott plucked it from her hands and looked it over. She turned to her friends, lips pursed together in an uncomfortable line.

“Curious,” Elliott hummed. 

“It was my birthday present,” Penny chimed in. “Georgia found a series for my preferences.”

Elliott chuckled, sounding relieved. Georgia was holding herself back from slamming her face into the table in front of the doctor. 

“What do you do during this… book club?” Elliott’s finger’s tapped against Georgia’s copy as he spoke. 

“Oh you know, talk about books,” she bit out awkwardly.

“Among other things,” Maru teased. She was as sadistic as her damn brother. 

“Sounds naughty,” Harvey mused, making Georgia cough.

“It usually is,” Penny giggled shyly, her cheeks red. She wasn’t being nearly bashful enough for Georgia’s liking. Where had the silent and awkward Penny gone? She had created monsters of these girls. 

“Hey,” Maru piped up enthusiastically as she looked between Harvey and Elliott. “We are actually going to be done with this series after next week!”

Georgia sent her a look in which she tried to convey ‘ I will kill you and myself if you do this ,’ but the girl either ignored it or couldn’t read it.

“Maybe you guys can start the next series with us and join our club!” She finished with a grin.

“I would be delighted,” Elliott beamed. She couldn’t help but send him an irritated look. He smirked as he handed her back the book, his hand sliding to her shoulder and squeezing playfully.

“Sounds interesting,” Harvey chuckled. “Count me in.”

“I’ll find something tame,” Georgia grumbled, glaring at Maru. She would punish them by cutting off their smut. 

“Oh no,” Elliott crooned to her. “Don’t hold back on our behalf.”

“Yeah,” Harvey agreed sheepishly from her other side. “I quite enjoy smut.”

Georgia’s head snapped to the doctor in surprise.

“You do?” She gasped, utterly scandalized. “I thought you’d read like, scientific journals or something.”

“I do,” he chuckled, cheeks red. “Sometimes I even need a good pleasure read every now and again.”

“Yay!” Maru clapped excitedly. “It’s settled! More members of book club!”

“Isn’t that what you wanted, Georgia?” Penny teased, unable to hold back her giggle. 

Georgia let her head slam into the table, at least delighting in the way it made Elliott flinch, his hand following her and patting her back. She was definitely never coming to the library again, especially on the weekends. 

“Georgia, are you alright?” Harvey asked, his hand on her head.

She composed herself as best she could before sitting up, offering a bashful smile. 

“Sorry,” she cleared her throat. “I’m just tired.”

“Have you not been sleeping?” He assessed her face carefully.

“I’m fine,” she insisted, rubbing her eyes. 

“Well then,” Elliott patted the top of her head. “We will leave you to your current novel. See you all in two weeks' time.”

“See you guys! Georgia will bring you the books when we get them!” Maru said cheerfully as the two men chuckled and dismissed themselves to peruse the shelves of the library.

“I hate you,” Georgia whispered harshly when she deemed them out of ear shot.

“Oh come on,” Maru giggled. “We are setting you up!”

“I don’t need help!” Georgia frowned, eying the men suspiciously as they looked through the books. “I need a break.”

“It’ll be fun,” Penny offered a kind smile, through her eyes glittered with amusement. 

“I’ll even get the books this time,” Maru offered. Georgia eyed her suspiciously.

“Well, now you guys can’t hear about my sex life,” she huffed, crossing her arms.

“We can have an after club debrief for that,” Maru wiggled her brows, making Georgia bury her face in her hands.

“Why do you guys hate me,” she groaned.

“We love you stupid,” Maru giggled, reaching across the table to pat her arm supportively. “Trust me on this!”

“I am trying,” Georgia sighed, dropping her hands. 

With that, the book club actually started. Georgia was anxious the whole time, both Harvey and Elliott sitting nearby. They were most certainly listening in, proven by occasional silent laughter from their direction. 

Penny loved the book, and was very grateful for the representation in it. Maru also enjoyed it, admitting she was also questioning her sexuality. Georgia found herself hoping that Penny and Maru could end up more than friends with each other, then she could tease them about their sex lives and take the ever increasing pressure off her own. 

They concluded their book club, Maru promising to find a book series good for everyone, including the two new male members. Georgia begged her to find something that wasn’t too crazy, but the look in Maru’s eyes said she was shit out of luck. 

Georgia practically ran from the library, not wanting to talk to any of them more than necessary today. She spotted Sebastian and Sam by the river in front of Sam’s house, and instead beelined up the mountain.

She ended up at the mountain lake, walking along the edge as she debated on taking her frustrations out in the mines. Instead she found Marlon standing outside the guild.

“My favorite adventurer!” He called to her, hands on his hips as he watched her get closer. 

He closed the gap, resting his hand on her back as he guided her towards the guild. 

“Come in,” he encouraged, opening the door for her.

Gil was in his usual spot, fast asleep in his rocking chair. She followed Marlon to the counter, but he walked straight past it, unlocking a door. He nodded for her to join him.

Her stomach fluttered nervously, she told herself it was more from Elliott and the awkward library experience and not that she was abnormally attracted to this rugged older dude. He held the door open for her and she stepped in. She expected it to be some treasure room or weapon stockpile, but it was a bedroom. 

Marlon sat on the bed, watching her study the room curiously. Pulling out a gift box, he held it out for her.

“I usually only give this to adventurers who slay a thousand monsters,” he admitted with a twinkle in his one eye. “But you’re special.”

“Thank you,” she felt her face warm up as she accepted the gift.

She pulled it open to find a booklet.

“It’s 50% off our item recovery service,” he chuckled. “Not much, and I hope you don’t ever need it.”

“Still very kind,” she offered a grateful smile. 

He patted the spot next to him on the bed, and her stomach pulled her to take it. The old adventurer rested his calloused hand on her leg. 

“Your grandparents would be proud of you,” he said, slightly catching her off guard. She looked down sheepishly.

“I hope so,” she laughed to herself. 

“I know so,” he reassured her, squeezing her thigh. “Geraldine especially, she was a force of nature.”

“So I’ve heard,” Georgia mused awkwardly. 

“You’ll be one too,” he promised, his hand raising. 

He tucked his fingers under her chin, making her look at him. She glanced between his good green eye and his eyepatch, observing the jagged scar beneath. Yoba he was hot. She wondered if this counted as daddy issues or granddaddy issues. 

He leaned down slightly, his beard brushing her lips. She was a little uncomfortable the more she thought about it, but she didn’t pull away when he pressed a gentle kiss to her cheek. He pulled away, hand slipping to her shoulder and squeezing as he stood. 

“Well, you best be off girl,” he chuckled. “You have plenty of adventures ahead.”

“Right,” she said sheepishly as she stood, waving goodbye as she hurried from the guild. 

She thought about Marlon her whole walk. Obviously he was just being grandfatherly, she told herself. She needed to stop overthinking about everything. As well as stop oversexualizing every encounter she had. She needed to go back to therapy. Pulling out her phone she considered texting her old therapist, or she could bring it up to Harvey tomorrow. 

There was no way she was going to tell Harvey about that. Realistically she was going to be foaming at the mouth for him the whole time she was with him tomorrow. The only solution was that she needed to be put down like a rabid dog. 

She wandered past Linus’s tent, waving to the sweet hermit. She turned and walked up to him, handing him some mushrooms and berries she had foraged. 

“Thank you miss!” He grinned happily, waving goodbye as she turned to climb the mountain further.

 She entered the bathhouse, choosing a random locker to stuff her things in. She stripped to her underwear, deciding a quick jump in the pool could cure her horny problems. 

She walked around to the baths, startled when a flash went off in her face.

“Farm girl?” Alex sounded surprised. 

She turned beet red. She was standing in a sheer black bralette and matching thong. She probably should have checked to see if anyone was fucking inside first. 

When her eyes adjusted post flash, she found Alex and Haley sitting at the edge of the water, feet dangling in. 

“Clint’s gonna love this,” Haley giggled, looking down at her camera with a wicked smirk.

“Oh Yoba,” Georgia groaned, immediately turning around and walking back into the locker room.

They laughed behind her as she did her walk of shame. She stuck her head in a locker and repetitively closed it on her head over and over as she silently cursed herself. She could go back in there and beg for Haley to delete the photo, but that most likely wouldn’t go her way. She could also go lay on the tracks and wait for the train. That actually sounded like a good plan right about now. 

She got dressed, fighting her intrusive thoughts as she left the bathhouse. She trudged home, worry consuming her.

She didn’t care that it was only 4 pm. Georgia went straight to her bed. 

 

Fall 8, Year 1

 

Georgia stepped out into the sunny morning, getting straight to watering her crops.

She was still reeling from the day before, anxiously glancing at her mailbox. It looked full, and she was praying to Yoba that Haley hadn’t sent her some form of blackmail. Or Clint wasn’t sending her another date invitation after surely seeing the photo. She doubted Haley had been joking about sending it to him.

She finished her watering, dread filling her with every step closer to her mail. She pulled the envelopes out, sifting through the letters. None from Haley or Clint. She took them inside, slumping into a chair as she read them all.

One from Lewis, another reminder about the fair next week. She had nearly collected enough items she deemed good enough to display, so she was less worried about it a week out. She opened a letter from Abigail, reading the invitation to attend a birthday sleepover for the girl. Her birthday was on Saturday, but she had invited Georgia to sleep over Friday night after the Saloon. She wondered if Sam or Sebastian would be there. She would definitely be asking them before she accepted it, because she was not going without Sam there. 

The last letter was from Harvey, a mere reminder to come in today. She sighed, tiredly getting up and getting ready to go to the clinic. She didn’t sleep the night before, unable to do anything other than overthink every aspect of her life here in Pelican Town. 

The weather was decent today, so she opted for a cute long sleeve dress. It was modest, hanging down to her ankles. She tugged on some boots and called it good enough before setting off for the clinic. 

Harvey was sitting at the counter when she walked in, and he was quick to get up and greet her.

“Good morning,” he smiled as he made his way to the door, opening it for her.

“Morning Harvey,” she replied bashfully, earning a curious glance from him before he led her to the exam room.

He patted the table, and she hopped up onto it for him. He placed himself in front of her, eyes studying her face.

“You look tired,” he noted.

“I am,” she sighed. “I haven’t been sleeping well lately.”

“Ah,” he hummed, a finger gently prodding under her eye. “I can see that.”

He grabbed a clipboard, promptly writing something down before digging through his cabinets. He took out a little bag of supplies, tucking it into his coat pocket before bringing a stool to sit in front of her. 

“May I see your hand?”

She extended her hand to him, allowing him to look over the scabbed up cuts from falling in the bush with Shane the other day.

“Want to talk about your sleep troubles?” he asked, looking up at her from over his glasses as he held her hand.

“It’s nothing,” she reassured him. 

He only hummed his response, regarding her suspiciously before setting her hand down.

“Any other injuries from Saturday?” 

“Oh,” Georgia had nearly forgotten. “Yes, the back of my head and somewhere on my back.”

He hummed again, walking around the exam table. She bent forward, her own fingers gently searching her scalp for the scabbed over cut. 

He took her hair and tossed it off her shoulder, hands following hers to where she found the small wound. He didn’t say anything, only inspecting it in silence. When his hands left she felt them fiddle with the back zipper of the dress. 

“May I?” 

“Of course,” she shrugged, wincing slightly at the cold air that grazed her spine as he unzipped her. 

He undid her dress all the way, pushing the sleeves down her shoulders ever so slightly. She leaned forward, holding her chest to keep it from being exposed as his fingers traced over her back. He poked at a tender spot, making her flinch. 

“I’ll clean and bandage this one,” he said from over her shoulder. “Otherwise everything looks good. Your scars from the mines are also healing nicely.”

“Thank you,” she replied quietly, letting him do this thing.

The doctor applied some kind of cold ointment to the cut, sending shivers down her whole body. His warm fingertips traced up and down her back, making her wonder what he was looking at. She missed that warmth the second he pulled away.

“While you’re unzipped, mind slipping an arm out of your sleeve for the flu shot?” He asked, tapping her left arm.

She maneuvered herself, carefully sliding her arm free while holding the front of the dress to cover her breasts. She realized he had already seen it all, but she still felt shy about just flashing the kind doctor outright. Pulling out a syringe he examined her arm, gently grabbing a chunk of skin.

“Do needles frighten you?” He asked, observing her carefully as he placed himself at her side. 

“Sometimes,” she admitted, making him chuckle.

He rubbed her arm with an alcohol wipe before pinching the skin carefully again, angling his face close to hers to watch her. 

“Would it help if I distracted you or counted down?” He mused, sounding playful.

“Sure,” she shrugged. 

She assumed he would use some silly tactic that worked on the local children or people deathly afraid of shots, which she wasn’t nearly as bad. Instead he held the needle just above the skin as he counted down painfully slow. Right before he made it to ‘one’ he ducked down, pressing his lips to hers.

It worked alright, she was too surprised to notice anything other than the doctor’s mouth as it moved against her own. By the time he pulled away there was a bandaid on her arm that she hadn’t registered him put there. He gave her a cocky grin as he left her to dispose of the syringe in a sharps container. 

When he returned that cockiness was gone, replaced by flushed cheeks as if he perhaps regretted kissing her. She tried not to let the possibility sting. She watched him as he picked up his clipboard and scribbled down a few more notes. He set his notes aside, turning back to her with his arms crossed, leaning a hip against the exam table as he looked her over with a curious gaze that narrowed on her chest.

She followed his eyes, realizing she was still clutching the unzipped dress to her chest. She wasn’t exposed, but very nearly. 

“Oh sorry,” she mumbled, sliding an arm back into the sleeve.

Those warm hands stopped her as he got in front of her. One hand slid behind her neck, the other to the arm holding her dress up, gently pulling it away to let the fabric fall into her lap. 

“May I?” He asked once more, bending over so his face was close to hers.

Fuckless fall was far gone at this point, she gave up entirely. Georgia closed the gap, grabbing the doctor by his tie and pulling his lips to hers. His kiss was surprisingly untamed for the normally composed professional, his mouth hungrily overtaking hers. She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer. He kept one hand cradling her neck, firmly keeping their faces together while the other explored her bared chest. She ground her hips against his, knowing the hard object in his pants wasn’t a stethoscope in his pocket. 

Accepting the invitation enthusiastically, his hands left her body to work off his belt. He kissed her the whole time, desperate and deliberate. She loved the way his mustache tickled her upper lip. Letting go of his tie she pushed her dress down, adjusting herself to slide completely off and on the floor. He kicked it aside, ridding the tripping hazard before he broke their kiss.

“May-”

“Yes, whatever it is the answer is yes,” she cut him off, pulling him back into the kiss by his tie. 

He chuckled against her lips, removing his fogged up glasses and setting them aside. Breaking his mouth away he pushed her gently to lay back on the exam table. His fingers curled around the sides of her thong, sliding it off her before he took his place between her legs. He pushed her legs up and apart, assessing eyes fixed between them. His arms hooked under her legs, dagging her to the edge of the exam table as he sat on his stool. His hands held her thighs as he ducked his head between them, mustache tickling her sensitive clit as his tongue found her folds. 

He took his time kissing and licking her, driving her crazy as she grabbed a handful of his brown and grey hair. His hand inched around her thigh, practiced fingers finding her clit and rubbing at the sensitive flesh as he ate her out. Goosebumps sprawled across her body as she writhed beneath him in overwhelming pleasure. 

He brought her to the edge, nearly coaxing out her orgasm before he pulled away and kissed up the inside of her thigh. He stood, kicking the stool aside and opening a cabinet, his fingers still gently working her clit while he pulled out a condom. 

“I’m on birth control,” she reminded him breathlessly. He gave her a look.

“Though I’m not against it… birth control isn’t a hundred percent effective, Georgia,” he scolded her playfully, leaning forward to kiss her bare stomach. “You should always implement another form of protection, unless you want to gamble with unexpected surprises.”

Leave it to the doctor to practice safe sex. She supposed she appreciated his dedication to health and safety, even in the heat of the moment. He gave her a lustful look up and down her body as he opened the packet, rolling a condom over his hefty length before positioning himself between her legs. His hands caressed her hips as he rocked himself in gently, inch by inch. 

Even once fully inside he kept a steady and gentle pace, which was comfortingly pleasurable on her end. His fingers hooked around his tie, loosening it before undoing a few buttons on his dress shirt. She reached upwards, fisting his shirt and dragging him down closer. He smirked as he let her, his lips meeting hers while his hips still rocked into her, picking up their speed ever so slightly.

She moaned in his mouth, her back arching as he found the perfect tempo. She wrapped her arms around him, letting one hand fist his hair playfully while the other held onto his shoulder, tightening with every delightful thrust.

His mouth left hers, kissing along her jaw as he made his way to her neck. His lips and mustache brushed against it, leaving her giggling between moans. Giggles turned to gasps as he expertly picked up his pace, pushing all the right buttons as she came undone beneath him.

He followed quickly, moaning and groaning against her neck as he reached his own climax. 

She played with his hair lightly, his warm breath tickling her throat before he finally stood up and carefully removed himself. She sat up, breathlessly watching him dispose of the condom. She wondered if it made her more of a whore to miss the feeling of cum leaking from her post sex.

He picked up her dress, handing it to her before he started fixing himself up. She pulled it on, curiously observing him as he tucked her thong in his coat pocket. 

“Mind if I hold onto these?” He asked with a mischievous smirk, patting the pocket.

“Sure,” she giggled, feeling her cheeks heat. 

He slid on his belt, walking over and pressing another warm kiss to her lips as he buckled it. Aside from the loose tie he was back to looking his professional self. He offered a hand, helping her off the table. He turned her around and bent her over it, pressing himself against her ass as he zipped up her dress for her. Holding her there for a moment his hands roamed her rear, fondly and firmly touching her through the fabric. 

When he released her they were both flushed. She bit her lip as she looked the older bachelor up and down, she wouldn’t oppose another round. 

He chuckled, reaching into a cabinet and taking out a handful of condoms. He pushed them into her dress pocket giving her a stern look as he leaned his lips close to her ear.

“Try to practice safe sex with all your… partners,” he said softly, making her cringe. Of course he had probably figured out she was sleeping with the others. She felt like such a whore, at least until he added. “Or else I may be tempted to impregnate you myself.”

He pulled away, eying her smugly while she looked up at him in shock, her jaw agape. She most certainly was not in the market for kids, even when the man was definitely built to be a dilf. 

He led her through the clinic with a hand on her ass, stopping at the counter to grab her birth control prescription for her. It was a week early, but she didn’t mind.

“Sure you want this?” He teased, playfully fiddling with the bag.

“Yes,” she squeaked, pulling it from his hands and tossing it into her backpack. 

He chuckled, kissing her cheek one last time before walking her to the door.

“Stop by any time,” he reminded her, playing with a lock of her hair as she opened the door.

“I will,” she replied bashfully before stepping out into the breezy fall.

She turned towards home, holding her dress down anxiously now that the wind had picked up and her underwear had been given away.

Her anxiety grew when Sebastian fell into step beside her, a lit cigarette in hand.

“What are you doing here?” She asked nervously as they neared the bus stop.

“How did your ‘appointment’ with the doctor go?” He ignored her question with a snide one of his own. 

She gave him an exasperated look. He only took a drag of his cigarette as he awaited her answer.

“It was fine. My teensy scratches are fine,” she replied bluntly. “What do you want?”

He let out a low chuckle, turning her and pinning her back against a tree. She looked around the bus stop nervously, thankful Pam was nowhere to be seen as he inclined his head over hers.

“You,” he said coldly. 

“Not today,” she muttered awkwardly, struggling to make eye contact with those cold eyes. 

His hand pulled up her skirt, making her wince and squirm under him. He held his lit cigarette close to her thigh.

“Are you sure about that?” It was more of a threat than an inquiry.

“I’m positive,” she said through her teeth, pushing at him.

He only laughed, pressing the burning stump of a cigarette to her thigh to put it out. She hissed at the brief searing pain, jumping against him.

He discarded it on the ground before backing away from her, a sinister smile on his lips as he pulled out a new one and lit it. He brought it to his lips, turning and walking away like nothing happened. She watched him angrily before bunching up the skirt of her dress and examining the small circular burn mark left behind.

Asshole , she thought as she hurried home. She washed the ash from the small patch of angry skin before putting a little burn cream and a bandaid on it.

Notes:

listen there will be no pregnancy in this fic (that I've planned on at least, idk if people like that) but you can't tell me Harvey doesn't have a breeding kink. why dad shaped if not daddy.

Chapter 34: Fall 10, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia takes a trip to hell and back basically.

Notes:

Hope you enjoy? sorry if you don't :(

Tw: idk where to even start, if you've made it this far im not sure you even care
dubious consent, noncon? drug use, noncon drug use? threats of SA, SA, toxic relationships, abuse, physical violence, blood, descriptions/implications of violence. Idk man it's gonna be a ride and I fear it only gets worse (not all the time though?)

Fall 10, Year 1

 

Georgia stayed on the farm all day Tuesday, not really wanting to socialize. She hadn’t planned on seeing anyone today either, but Emily showed up at her gate just as she finished watering all her crops.

“Hello Georgia!” Emily flashed one of her wide smiles. 

“Hi Emily,” she greeted her, wiping her hands off on her jeans as she approached her. 

Emily skipped forward, pulling Georgia into a tight hug despite her dirty appearance. 

“Are you free to hangout today?” Emily asked, batting her eyelashes and puffing out her lip pleadingly.

“I suppose I can be,” Georgia chuckled lightly, “But I should change first. Want to come inside?”

Emily followed her to the door, looking her over curiously.

“I kinda like the dirt covered look,” she teased, pinching her ass as she followed Georgia into her home.

Georgia blushed, ignoring the comment as she made her way to the sink and washed her hands. Emily followed her to her room, immediately prying open her closet and looking through her clothes.

“Oooo can I dress you?” She turned to her with an excited face. Georgia rolled her eyes.

“If you insist.”

Emily picked through everything, judging every article of clothing and sending glances towards Georgia as if assessing which item suited her best.

“Your aura today calls for something like this,” Emily finally decided, pulling out a red cropped sweater and a long black skirt. 

Georgia snorted but took the items. Emily fussed over her, helping her undress. Emily eyed her up and down once she was completely naked aside from her thong, biting her lip as her hands ran down Georgia’s body.

She tore her gaze away, pulling out her bag. Georgia curiously watched her ruffle through it, selectively trying not to think about some of the more sexual items she saw. Emily picked out a tupperware filled with brownie bites, prying off the lid.

They were definitely brownies, but something told Georgia they were more special than chocolate. Probably the mischievous glimmer in Emily’s big eyes.

“They take awhile to kick in,” Emily informed her, confirming her suspicions. “So we should each eat one now!”

Georgia hesitated for a moment, a little anxious about it. Emily plucked one out and pressed it towards Georgia’s lips as she leaned forward, a hand running down Georgia’s waist.

“It’ll be fun,” she crooned in a sing-song tone. 

Georgia gave in, opening her mouth and accepting the treat. It wasn’t very sweet, and the texture and taste were both slightly off, but she chewed it and pushed it down. Emily took one for herself, eating it with much more ease before giving Georgia a second. 

“How much is too much?” Georgia asked awkwardly, moving her head away as Emily chased her lips with the weird brownie. 

“You’ll be fine,” Emily promised with a giggle. 

Georgia uncomfortably accepted the second bite, chewing anxiously as Emily watched. Emily put the rest back into her bag without taking a second one for herself. She grabbed the clothes she had chosen for Georgia, helping her step into the skirt. Her hands caressed Georgia’s body as they slid it up and into place, quickly doing the same with the top. 

“I should probably wear a bra with this,” Georgia giggled as the cropped sweater top fell just below her breasts.

“No way,” Emily objected, reaching under and fondling her nipples playfully. Georgia felt her whole body react positively to the stimulation, making her bite her lip while her nipples hardened between Emily’s fingers. “I promise you won't regret it.”

Emily gave her a wink before pressing her body close to Georgia’s, kissing her neck while her hands pawed at her hips. She pulled herself away, leaving Georgia wanting more as Emily took her hand and led her towards the door. She followed the girl out as they headed straight for the southern gate. 

Emily stopped to say hello to all of the farm animals, happily greeting each and every one of them individually before they carried on to the gate. They made it a few steps into Cindersap forest when Leah strolled over. 

“Oh! Hello Georgia, Hello Emily,” she said kindly, a bag slung over one shoulder and a clean canvas tucked under an arm.

“Hi Leah!” Emily greeted the artist enthusiastically. 

“Hey,” Georgia added more awkwardly.

Leah eyed them curiously, settling on Emily’s wide and rather suspicious grin.

“What are you two up to?” 

“We are going to enjoy the fall colors!” Emily exclaimed happily. Georgia hoped she wasn’t inviting Leah to join. Leah instead giggled, wiggling her brows.

“Ah. You’re taking a little trip?”

“Duh,” Emily snorted, looking at Georgia. “Leah has indulged with me before.”

Georgia supposed that made sense. They both seemed like the type to do drugs and hang out in the forest. Emily pulled out her brownie container, prying it open and offering one to Leah, who didn’t hesitate to pop one into her mouth.

“Can I come with?” Leah asked after swallowing. “I could use the inspiration.”

She sent them a wink, making Georgia realize this was probably not going to be a very casual time at all. She still wasn’t very sure if Leah hated her or not.

“Of course!” Emily beamed, wrapping an arm around Georgia as she leaned towards Leah. “It’s Georgia’s first time!”

“How fun!” Leah grinned, looking Georgia over. “It’s a blast.”

“It will be,” Emily giggled, pulling Georgia towards the trees.

Leah followed behind, the three of them making their way deep into the forest. Georgia wasn’t sure what to expect from whatever, presumably mushrooms, Emily had put in those brownies, but she was definitely overthinking every emotion or feeling she had as she anxiously waited for them to kick in.

Emily chose a spot in a small clearing, pulling out a large blanket and laying it out for the three of them to sit on. Georgia watched curiously as Leah set up her easel and painting supplies at the corner. The artist had her hands on her hips as she assessed the view around them for something to paint while she and Emily bantered about colors and art.

Georgia took a seat on the blanket, leaning back to look around. A prickling feeling like static electricity washed over her as she admired how the sun and breeze filtered through the different colored leaves. Emily’s face came into view, her blue hair tumbling above her shoulders like waves. Georgia giggled as Emily pressed another brownie to her lips, taking it without hesitation this time.

“Good job,” Emily encouraged playfully, “Are you feeling it?”

“I think so,” Georgia admitted with a giggle. “What did you put in them?”

“A little bit of everything,” Emily said proudly.

Georgia didn’t love that answer, but she felt good, so she supposed she didn’t care. At least as long as it didn’t affect her tomorrow, she had work to do. Leah began rolling out her paints, both Georgia and Emily crawling over to observe the colors. 

“Can we paint too?” Emily asked. 

“Sure! I only have one canvas though..”

“That’s okay!” Emily grinned mischievously before turning to Georgia. “Can you be my canvas?”

Georgia cocked her head to the side as she considered the offer. It seemed like a waste of paint, she was just going to wash it off at the end of the day. 

“That’s a great idea!” Leah clapped her hands together, rolling out a series of brushes. 

Emily immediately started picking out colors and brushes rather decisively, Georgia supposed she had little choice in the matter. She just wanted to hang out and relax, and wasn’t good at painting anyway. Emily turned to her, supplies in hand. Georgia looked herself over, not much skin bared. She guessed Emily could paint her face like she was a kid at the fair. 

“I’ll paint your back first!” Emily mused, setting the paints out while Leah pulled out some items for cleaning brushes. 

She hesitated but complied, tossing her hair up so it wouldn’t get in the way before laying down on her stomach, carefully removing her top and sliding it off so she didn’t flash the two other women. Emily clapped excitedly behind her, straddling her ass as she mixed paints on a palette.

Georgia flinched at the first stroke, the paint cold on her bare skin. The chilly sensation dimmed as Emily went, turning into a pleasurable tickling sensation. She tried to guess what she was drawing on her, but couldn’t figure it out. At some point Leah joined, kneeling next to them and adding a few details. 

Georgia just reached forward and played with the grass as they colored along her spine, giggling occasionally from the feeling of the brushes tickling her skin.

“All done!” Emily finally said after a while. “Just let it dry for a minute then I’ll paint your front!”

Georgia adjusted herself to peek at them, giving the girl a look. Emily only winked, patting Georgia’s butt as she dismounted her. Both Emily and Leah stood over her, admiring their work. The shutter of a phone camera went off a few times as they took pictures of her back.

Georgia gave up on caring, resting her head on her arms and taking a little nap while waiting for the paint to dry. After a few minutes Emily nudged her, helping to push her on her back. She flushed, giggling shyly as she laid on her back. Her hands covered her breasts, but Emily was quick to shoo them away as she straddled her waist now. Before she started painting, Emily ran her hands over Georgia’s chest, fingers pinching playfully at her nipples.

Emily rocked her hips lightly against Georgia as she got to work, the suggestive movements heating her core as the brush traced cold circles over her breasts. The contrast of sensations were driving Georgia crazy, who bit her lip to keep from making uncomfortable noises. Leah neglected her own canvas, busy watching Emily work. Georgia folded her arms behind her head as she watched Emily draw flowers over her perked up nipples. 

Leah sat down beside them, fully interested now. Georgia noted how the artist watched with rapt attention to her breasts. She dipped a brush in some pink paint, leaning forward and drawing more flowers on Georgia’s chest alongside Emily. 

She giggled and gasped at the sensations, closing her eyes and trying not to overthink the feelings. When she opened her eyes she was mesmerized by the leaves above her, the sunlight drifting through them made it look like a sea of red and orange feathers dancing in the trees. She was definitely high.

Emily and Leah popped into her view, making her frown as they blocked the pretty dancing trees. They both giggled as they observed her. 

“You’re so cute when you pout,” Emily teased, leaning forward and pecking a kiss to Georgia’s lips.

“She is,” Leah added with her own chuckle, bending down and kissing Georgia’s cheek.

The two women peppered her face with kisses, making her giggle and squirm beneath them. Emily ground herself against Georgia’s hips, making her gasp softly against their lips. She slid off of her, kneeling on the opposite side of Georgia than Leah. She distracted Georgia with more kisses as she used one hand to work her skirt and thong down her thighs. Leah helped her, completely exposing Georgia as they pulled the rest of her clothes off and set them aside.

Emily pushed herself between Georgia’s legs, taking up a new brush and dipping it in green paint. She began drawing swirls on the inside of one thigh, Leah scooting down to hold the other as she began to paint on her as well.

The strokes sent shivers up her thighs, making Georgia writhe beneath them while giggling uncontrollably. Emily paused after a while, flashing her a suggestive gaze. Georgia sat up on her arms to watch the girl between her legs, who turned to look through Leah’s brushes. She watched as the two other women exchanged unreadable glances, a silent conversation Georgia was not privy of. Leah’s hands slid down the brushes, stopping at one that was larger than the rest, probably for backgrounds or something that required a lot more color than a simple small brush. She handed it to Emily, who examined it in her hands before holding it incorrectly, the long wooden base facing Georgia rather than the thick brush bristles.

 Emily slid the handle against Georgia’s folds, making her gasp loudly as she felt it caress her sensitive area. Leah reached forward, one hand spreading open her labia while the other rested itself on Georgia’s shoulder and rubbed it supportively. Emily poked at her entrance with the brush, making Georgia squirm uncomfortably. As it entered she moaned and winced, it was much smaller and thinner than the cocks she had been taking from the guys around town, but it was also cold and hard, so unforgiving and unbending within her. 

Leah bent over her, kissing her neck while her hand slid from Georgia’s crotch to her nipples, smudging the painted flower as she twisted it playfully. Emily fucked her with the brush handle slowly while her tongue explored her clit, making Georgia moan out loudly. 

She writhed in both pleasure and discomfort between them, both overthinking and not thinking at all as feelings washed over her like rapidly changing tides. She was so very overstimulated, and time seemed too fast and too slow all at once. 

“What the fuck?” Shane’s voice came out, startling all three of them.

Georgia craned her head to the side, finding the alcoholic standing a yard or so away, beer in hand. He must have just gotten off of work or something, his stained and disheveled Joja uniform on. The disgruntled man observed them with disgust as he approached. Emily sat up, crossing her arms.

“Are you guys having an orgy or something?”

“We are painting,” Emily huffed, looking irritated with her ruined fun. 

“Yeah right,” Shane chuckled bitterly, finishing the can of beer and crushing it in one hand. 

He tossed it at them, the can hitting Georgia in the head. She hissed as beer splashed her face. Leah plucked up the can, turning angrily on Shane. 

“Stop littering asshole,” Leah snapped at him. 

He only rolled his eyes before fixing them on Georgia’s exposed body. Her discomfort grew at the same rate as the erection in his pants. 

“I think you guys need a man in the mix,” he joked with a burp. 

Georgia sent Emily a look of disdain, but luckily Emily was on the same page for once. 

“Go away Shane, girls only,” she said playfully despite the annoyance in her face. 

“I’ll just watch then,” he grunted, stepping over Georgia.

He dragged the bottom of his foot over her chest, the tread scratching her nipples painfully and smearing the paint. She sat up as he sat beside her, scrambling away and grabbing her clothes. 

“I’m leaving,” she said as she quickly dressed. 

The world was still spinning, colors and trees dancing around her amid her high, but she was no longer enjoying the effects with Shane around. The other two seemed to agree, packing up while Georgia dressed herself sloppily. 

She thanked Emily and Leah before sending one last disgusted glare towards Shane and marching off. Shane only whined in the background.

“Come back whore!” He yelled, his words slurring slightly. “I’ll give you a real good time.”

She ignored it, walking through the forest out of sight. Before she could get too far an arm wrapped around her waist while a hand clapped around her mouth, violently pulling her against a hard body and dragging her aside. Georgia fully panicked, lashing out against who she assumed was Shane. She was dragged into the bushes and pinned to the ground, her assailant sitting on her and holding her down beneath them. 

“Want to explain what you were doing back there, slut?” A familiar deep voice snarled.

Opening her tear filled eyes she found none other than Sebastian as the one holding her hostage. She stared up at him wide eyed, though her body stopped fighting as hard against him. He froze, gaze searching around the shrubbery that hid them.

“Shhhh,” he leaned down, a sinister smile on his face as he whispered. “Unless you want Shane to join us.”

Sure enough she could hear Shane stumbling past, cursing her name drunkenly. Both she and Sebastian were locked in a silent stare down, his hand still clamped over her lips as Shane sloppily searched for her. 

“I’m gonna… I’m gonna fuck you… dumb,” Shane burped grotesquely mid sentence, “whore. Stupid slut. I’ll make her regret this. I’m gonna break her in good.”

Sebastian was sneering, his head snapping in Shane’s direction at his words. The sounds grew quieter and quieter as Shane passed. Georgia studied the man atop her, how his eyes filled with malice and his nostrils flared at Shane’s drunken threat. 

She wasn’t sure if it was the drugs working, but he was just so hot, and his dark hair was curling around his face like tendrils of smoke from one of his cigarettes. Okay, it was definitely the drugs. She wiggled a hand free to touch his jaw, but he grabbed it, painfully tight as he pinned it above her head.

His attention was back on her, disgust riddling his features as he leaned closer, eyes searching hers. 

“Yoba, what are you on?” He hissed. He shook his head, getting off of her. “I should have intervened earlier.”

The gears in Georgia’s mind were taking a second to work as he bent down and picked her up off the ground. She was quick to embrace it, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. He adjusted her, his chin on her shoulder as he started carrying her towards her farm.

“Wait..” she finally caught on. “Were you watching us?”

“Unfortunately,” he grumbled. 

“For how long?”

“Hmm, let's see,” he huffed sarcastically. “Long before you stripped down and whored yourself out to Emily and Leah.”

She winced. He came to a stop and she craned her head around to see what had him pausing at the gate to her farm. He kept moving before she could see what stalled him, but his body was rigid beneath her as they walked through her fields. 

He slowed again the closer they got to her home, and she tried again to turn her head to look at what was going on, but he reached up and laced a hand through her hair, holding her head into his shoulder firmly as he changed course. He walked away from her field, towards her animals. She peered curiously over his shoulder and through her hair to see her farmhouse door left wide open. 

He entered her coop, sitting her down on the wood. He brushed a hand through his hair as he stood back and looked her over with crossed arms. 

“Stay here,” he ordered.

“Why?” She pouted as she started to defiantly get up. 

He pushed her back onto her butt, crouching down in front of her. He reached over, grabbing a handful of hay and dropping it in her hands and lap. His demeanor changed as his cold hands caressed her face. 

“Why don’t you sit here and play with the pretty birds, beautiful,” he crooned, making her face flush. The chickens and ducks had started to gather around, curious at the intruder as well as the food in her lap. Sebastian picked up a colorful duck feather, tickling her nose with it. She was easily distracted by the vibrant greens in it. “Good girl. I’m gonna take out the trash and I’ll be right back.”

She hummed her absent understanding, giggling as her animals pecked the food from her hands, tickling her palms and fingers. Sebastian slipped out the door without another word.

Georgia had never realized how colorful her chickens and ducks were. She pet their soft feathers, giggling as they herded around her lovingly. It could have been seconds or hours between then and when Sebastian finally returned, time was evading her in this state. When he strolled through the door she startled, sending a few of the birds jumping as well.

The sleeves of his hoodie were rolled up to his elbows, bright red splatters of blood littering his hands, arms, and face. It wasn’t a lot, but definitely enough to be concerning. She got up quickly, grabbing one of his hands and examining his bruising knuckles before looking at his face.

“What happened?” She gasped, “Are you okay?”

“Oh, I’m fantastic,” he gave her a sadistic grin before picking her back up and exiting the coop.

She had a sickly feeling pool in her stomach as he carried her into her home, one that only grew as she examined little pools of dirt and blood spattering her porch and the hardwood floors of her cottage as he carried her into the bathroom. 

He set her down before he began undressing her. She stayed put, silently studying his bloody features as he stripped her down and bundled up her clothes. The crimson splatters seemed to dance on his pale skin. He examined her painted body, walking around her and tracing some of the lines with a finger. It felt playful, but the disdain on his face was evidence of his disapproval. He led her to the shower, starting the water for her before leaving the bathroom entirely. 

She peered through the curtain, blinking at his absence. She wondered if she was purely hallucinating everything from whatever Emily had laced in those brownies. 

She put her face under the stream of water, letting it batter her in hopes of providing sobriety. She scrubbed aimlessly at the paint on her chest, watching the vivid colors swirl down the drain as if hypnotized by them. The curtain pulled open behind her, Sebastian’s cold and naked body pressing against hers in the shower. She didn’t turn, instead watching his long tattooed arms reach past her and grab body wash. There were no traces of blood on his skin, so perhaps she truly was hallucinating. Her eyes fixed back on the colorful water pooling on the floor of the tub as his long fingers massaged the soap into the skin of her chest to rid her of the drawings. 

He was silent as he worked, his hands moving to rub off whatever artwork adorned her back before he turned her to face him, letting the water wash off the soap and paint. He eyed her as he poured more body wash in his palm. Bending forward he ran his hand up and down her thighs, dismantling the swirls that adorned the skin there. His other arm hooked around her waist, pulling her closer while his mouth latched around a breast.

Her chest was red, irritated by either the paint or from scrubbing it off. The sensitive skin sent a thrill throughout her body from his mouth, his teeth grazing her nipple. The hand rubbing the paint off her thighs pressed harder against her skin, making her knees weaken slightly.

He pulled away, teeth tugging at her nipple as he went to stand tall, turning her again so the remaining paint and soap could wash down the drain. When she was sufficiently clean he made her trade places with him, using her body wash on himself as he stood under the shower head and washed himself. 

Georgia only stood and watched like a mesmerized idiot, entranced by his body. His tattoos were moving on his skin thanks to the shrooms or whatever psychedelics Emily put in the brownies, so she simply stared at them absently.

He turned, giving her a judgemental look over. 

“What did you take?” He asked with a frown, hand cupping her chin as he examined her eyes.

“I don’t know,” she shrugged honestly. 

“You… don’t know ?” He sneered, letting out a sharp exhale through his nose. “You can’t just take shit without knowing what it is! Yoba, you’re fucking stupid sometimes.”

He was shaking his head, his hand leaving her chin to pinch the bridge of his nose. 

“It was just shrooms or something,” she grumbled, rolling her eyes at his dramatics. “It’s not a big deal.”

“Not a big deal?” He snarled as his eyes snapped open. He grabbed her by the throat, slamming her against the tile wall of the shower. “Your dumb ass just accepts drugs blindly. Do you want people to take advantage of you or something?”

“No one was taking advantage of me,” she hissed at his dramatics. “We were just fooling around and painting.”

“They weren’t taking advantage of you? Are you fucking-” Sebastian was borderling screaming at her when he stopped himself, an incredulous look on his face as he looked at her. His jaw set and unset itself before he finished his thought with a calm and cold kind of condescending malice filling every word. “Princess, if someone gives you drugs without telling you what they are and then gets you naked in the middle of the forest so they can touch you up, that’s called being taken advantage of. Idiot.”

She wrinkled her nose at his words, not wanting to accept them. He sighed as he turned the water off, leaving her shivering against the tile beneath him. 

“Why were you there anyway?” She asked curiously. He scowled at the question.

“I wanted to see what you were doing,” he replied bluntly.

“How did you know I was even there?” 

“Stop asking stupid questions,” he snarled angrily in her face, his hands curling into fists at his sides. 

She only blinked at him.

“It’s okay,” he muttered silently and suddenly, making Georgia wonder if the words were more for himself than her. 

He stepped out of the tub, grabbing her a towel and wrapping it around her as if she were incapable of drying herself off. She still allowed him to baby her, busying herself with staring vacantly at the hard length between his legs. He pulled a towel around his waist, hiding himself from her view. 

She walked to her sink, wiping away the condensation from her mirror so she could examine herself. Her pupils were massive, hiding any color from her eyes aside from red around her sclera. She looked high as shit, but to be fair, she felt high as shit too. 

She stared at herself while Sebastian switched clothes from her washer to her dryer. She hadn’t realized he started a load of laundry, but she supposed it made sense if he had been covered in blood earlier. With that thought she left the bathroom, curiously looking around the floor of her home for the splatters of blood she had seen earlier. 

There was nothing, not even a trace. Miso followed her, seemingly unbothered. Yoba, she was losing her mind. She peeked out the front door, not finding anything on her porch either. Sebastian closed the door in her face, and she watched his long fingers as they clicked the lock into place. 

“Where do you think you’re going?” He hissed in her ear as he guided her back towards her room. 

She didn’t answer, not sure how to explain that she was going insane from whatever drugs he was already pissed at her for taking. He closed the door to her room, locking out Miso who hissed from the other side and scratched the wood while he led her to her bed. He took her towel from her, leaving her standing there naked as he threw it in a hamper along with his own. At least they were both completely bare and not just her. 

He walked back to her, and she gambled in her head whether he was going to play nice or rough, she never knew with him anymore. He switched on a dime anyway.

The answer was rough, emphasized by how he grabbed her neck, pushing her to stumble backwards onto her bed. She just stared at him wide eyed, mesmerized by his features, even with a sneer on his lips. She started giggling uncontrollably, and he squeezed her throat hard in an attempt to stop her.

“Yoba,” he seethed, looking down at her with disdain. “You’re insufferable under the influence of anything.”

“Stop pretending you don’t like me,” she teased boldly, pouting up at him. 

“I don’t like you,” he snarled as he got on top of her, squeezing her throat hard enough to cut off her air as he hovered his face inches from hers. “I hate you.”

“No you don’t,” she bit out her musing words hoarsely.

His grip tightened on her neck as his other hand reared back, coming back down with a hard slap across her cheek that had her whole head snapping violently to the side. Her eyes immediately watered from the stinging pain that warmed her face. He released her throat, fingers digging into her cheeks as he forced her to look up at him.

“I hate you. You’re annoying, stupid, and a complete fucking whore,” he snarled in her face, “You do nothing but piss me off on a daily basis. I can’t fucking stand you.”

She blinked up at him, completely taken aback by his words. An intense sadness washed over her, and she was unable to stop the tears that streamed down from her eyes into her ears as she stared up at him. His violent gaze was unrelenting as he looked back down at her. 

“You drive me crazy,” he snapped, both his hands sliding around her neck. 

His fingers trembled as they clenched and unclenched, as if he were contemplating whether or not to strangle her right this very moment. His eyes were wild and fixed on her neck. She had always had a healthy amount of fear regarding Sebastian, but now it was spreading through her like wildfire in her blood. He began squeezing hard, making her choke as her vision danced with stars. 

Just as she was sure she was going to black out, he let go, climbing off of her completely. She sat up, coughing painfully as her hand rubbed her sore throat. 

“If you hate me so much then leave,” she croaked at him, her voice nearly gone. 

He whirled on her, hand landing another blow to her cheek. Before she could even process the second slap his hands were in her hair, roughly pulling on it as he bent her over her bed. He pushed her face down into the blankets as his tip pressed into her entrance.

He painfully rammed himself inside, and she was not nearly wet enough to make the experience pleasurable on her end. She cried out into her comforter as he fucked her roughly, holding her head down to muffle her pleas. His nails were digging into her head as he held her in place, his hips bucking furiously into her. 

It was disorienting how brutal he was, his hips slamming into her with every vicious thrust. She felt as though she could feel his hatred for her. He reached around, a hand groping her breasts. His nails dug in painfully deep, dragging down hard.

He pulsed himself inside of her, frenzied thrusts stuttering as his hate induced fucking led to a quick climax. He groaned and cursed behind her, his hands sliding to her hips as he held her against him while filling her with his release. 

She tried to keep herself as still as possible beneath him, unable to help the tremor that took over her limbs. After a long moment he pulled away, stalking out of the room. She stood on trembling, aching legs to turn and watch him.

He returned from the bathroom, washcloth in hand. She flinched as he reached for her, but he was surprisingly gentle as he guided her to sit on the edge of the bed. He kneeled down between her legs, softly pressing the warm rag to her throbbing sex. He placed a delicate kiss to the inside of her thigh as he carefully cleaned her up. She was dizzy from the sudden switch up as she stared at him blankly. 

When he pulled the rag away he examined it, a frown on his face. She leaned forward, taking in the pink blood that had been washed off her. He balled up the cloth and tossed it aside, turning back to her. His hands slid up and down her thighs in careful caresses as he peppered them with kisses all the way to her crotch. She felt completely out of it as she watched him, trying to register it all. He was gentle as he kissed up and down her folds, his eyes finding hers. 

He got to his feet, picking her up and bundling her in his arms before sliding them both under the covers. His cold hand gently soothed her stinging cheek as he pressed soft kisses to her forehead. 

“I’m sorry for hurting you,” he muttered against her hair as he rocked her softly in his arms. 

She shivered in his arms, to which he wrapped the blankets around her so diligently. She was absolutely reeling, her eyes fixed to her ceiling, where the rings in the wood seemed to swirl and dance. She was still tripping, and now she genuinely questioned if she had hallucinated him being so violent moments before. Perhaps she was even hallucinating his gentleness now.

“I’m sorry princess,” he mumbled against her lips, kissing her over and over.

Her gaze slid to his lavender eyes, worry and concern filling them as he continued to apologize and kiss her.

“You scare me,” she admitted, her voice a scratchy whisper. 

One of his hands stroked her hair back while he pressed a long kiss against her unmoving lips. She felt sick at how badly she still wanted to kiss him back after all he had said and done today alone. 

“You should be scared of me,” he chuckled darkly, though his gaze was one of a lover as he caressed her face. “I can’t control myself when it comes to you.”

“Because you hate me so much?” Her voice may have been gone but it managed to still convey her bitterness.

“I don’t hate you,” he said softly, nuzzling his nose against hers in a way that was so sickeningly sweet despite his confusing statement. “I hate how you make me feel.”

She blinked up at him with uncertainty. He was so fucking confusing. He angled his head down, pressing a persistent kiss to her lips. Her resolve crumbled, her mouth moving against his. A sigh rumbled through his chest, as if relieved. His tongue slid into her mouth, playfully flicking around hers. 

“I feel… too much with you,” he confessed as he pulled away, the pink on his cheeks making her heart flutter. He placed another soft kiss to her nose, then one to her forehead. She was lightheaded. “I like you so much that I wish I hated you.”

Georgia’s eyes met his, studying his face for signs of deceit. How could he be so… cute. So sweet and innocent seeming, gentle and careful after being so brutal and hateful less than an hour ago. He seemed so genuine now, still pressing delicate kisses lovingly across her face. She was going to have an aneurysm trying to decipher the man’s motives. 

But she couldn’t lie to herself, she was attracted to him despite his insanity and the fear he struck within her. She folded like putty at his words, melting into him in a way that made her feel truly stupid. 

She let out a sigh, the action straining her aching throat. He held her close, pulling her to lay atop him as he laid in her bed. Their naked bodies entangled as he stroked her spine with cold yet gentle touches. They stared at each other, heads resting on pillows. He pressed another kiss to her nose, then her lips, his lover's gaze observing her face. 

“You’re so beautiful,” his voice was the softest she had ever heard it. Just when she thought he couldn’t surprise her any further. She was flushing, warmth blooming throughout her body. His hand brushed her hair from her face before caressing her cheek. “So very beautiful, Georgia.”

And with simply her name on his lips she crumbled completely and foolishly in his hands, partially pardoning his psychotic episodes. She pressed a kiss to his lips of her own volition, which quickly escalated to him with his tongue deep in her mouth and his erection pressing against her aching cunt. 

His fingers tested her first, making sure she was ready for him this time. After his sweet words she was surely drooling. That seemed to be the case, his fingers replaced by his cock as he carefully pushed himself inside of her. He pulled her on top, rocking his hips into her so very carefully now as he kissed her passionately. 

Despite the gentleness of his thrusts, pain still stung at her slightly as he slid in and out with delicate strokes. She winced, and he broke their lips apart.

“Does it hurt?” He asked softly, reading her face as his hands caressed her hair and back over and over in time with his thrusts. She gave a sheepish nod in response. He kept going, peppering her cheeks with kisses. “I’m sorry princess.”

She leaned into his kisses, adjusting to the slight discomfort anyway, his gentle movements soothing and steady within her. She rested her cheek on his chest, his lips kissing the crown of her head as he continued to caress her back as he softly fucked her. 

“You’re doing so good, beautiful,” he murmured softly, his pace picking up ever so slightly as he encouraged her. “Your body was made for me. It’s too perfect.”

She melted into him, practically purring as he continued to validate and soothe her over and over until he finally came. He moaned softly as he filled her.

She was tired, whether it be the drugs that still had the room spinning or the several emotions she had been through throughout the day. Most likely a combination of both. She closed her eyes, resting atop Sebastian.

“Get some rest, beautiful,” he murmured against her head. “I’ll take care of you.”

She knew she probably shouldn’t trust him, but somehow she did. She fell asleep in his arms, their bodies still connected. He stayed with her the whole night, gently reassuring and caressing her the whole time.

Notes:

Sebastian hasn't killed anyone.. yet. but he would for Georgia. He would do a lot of things for her that are not very cash money or morally ok but that's like the point of this fic.

Anyway I hope anyone who continues to read this is enjoying the unpleasant ride! Idc you saw the tags so I’m assuming if you’ve made it this far ur all traumatized freaks like me 🤗
I love anyone who has commented pls all be my friends (unless you hate me then just old yeller me in the backyard thanks!)

Chapter 35: Fall 11-13, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia struggles with Sebastian's hot and cold behavior.

Fall 11, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up to the pitter patter of rain on her roof. She was feeling surprisingly refreshed, that is until she began wiggling out of Sebastian’s cage of a sleeping embrace. Her throat ached terribly, along with her head, chest, and between her legs.

Sebastian shifted, rousing with her as she slipped from the bed. They were both still naked as he followed her to the bathroom silently. Every step shot pain through her core, but it was tolerable. She went straight to the sink, wetting a toothbrush and putting toothpaste on it while he loomed behind her.

He towered above her, but he bent down and wrapped his arms around her stomach, his chin resting on her head. She eyed him in the mirror, her gaze slipping down to her heavily bruised neck. It looked like she had been strangled, and she felt a pit open in her stomach when she remembered that's basically what had happened. 

Seb noticed her gaze, his hand coming up and gently caressing her neck as she brushed her teeth. His sleepy face was unreadable, no regret or sadness, but no pride within it either. She wondered which one of his moods he had awoken with today, the thought only worsening her anxiety.

Still a loving one, it seemed from the way he slid his chin down her head to press a kiss atop her hair. He peppered kisses down to her cheek then neck, tender and gentle in their procession. The action set her somewhat at ease, sick little butterflies fluttering out of that dread filled pit within her. If only it could last, but she knew it wouldn’t.

She rinsed her mouth, Sebastian plucking her tooth brush from her hands and adding more toothpaste to brush his own teeth. A little gross, but she supposed they had swapped more than spit so whatever. He kept his arms around her as he did, not letting her go until he was done. He walked over to the dryer, pulling out his clothes and getting dressed. She left to go fumble through her closet for clothes of her own.

She had a few turtlenecks, thankfully. She didn’t need to water any crops with the rain, and she was not planning on going out and seeing anyone today, so she just picked a regular comfy sweatshirt. Pulling it over herself, she noted the scratch marks that bruised her breast. Sebastian wrapped his arms around her once more as she slid on underwear. She turned in his arms, pressing her head against his chest. He was fully dressed aside from shoes.

“Are you leaving?” She winced at her small and scratchy voice, keeping her head buried in his chest.

She didn’t mind him leaving, she just wanted to rot in bed all day anyway. He squeezed her to him, pressing more kisses to the crown of her head. 

“Do you want me to?”

She didn’t have a straightforward answer to that question. Yes, she wanted to be left alone after yesterday. To spend her day in bed reading and toiling over her own confusing feelings regarding him as well as the others around town. She didn’t mind having a break from his hot and cold mood swings. No, she didn’t want him to leave, knowing the next time they crossed paths his loving side would likely be gone. She chewed on her thoughts in silence, wincing when he grabbed her arms and held her back to observe her.

He brought his knuckles to her cheek, making her flinch despite how they only gently caressed her. A sadistic smirk crossed his lips at the sight, the back of his hand trailing down her body. Chills were left in his wake as he made his way down, stopping between her thighs. His fingers rubbed her clit through her underwear, and warmth pooled there, her own body betraying her pain and anxiety. 

His other hand slid around her battered throat. She swallowed against it, her eyes staring blankly at the wall behind him as her mind wove through her options. Her body tensed as his finger slid under the fabric it caressed, poking at her shamefully wet entrance. 

“I’m sore,” she admitted with a wince, her pleading eyes meeting his. 

His grip on her throat tightened ever so slightly as his finger defiantly pushed inside of her, making her whimper uncomfortably. Her hands grabbed his wrists in a feeble attempt to stop his progress.

“It hurts.”

“I’ll make it feel better,” he crooned the promise, backing her against the door of her closet as he pulsed his finger in and out of her. 

“Stop,” she breathed, giving him a desperate look.

Surprisingly, and much to her relief, he obeyed. Withdrawing his fingers from both her throat and pussy he pulled away. He crossed his arms, looking down at her with a flicker of annoyance.

“Fine,” he said, cold indifference creeping back into his tone. 

She could feel the butterflies from earlier wither and die one by one. She watched him as he roughly tugged open her bedroom door and stalked out into her living room. She followed quietly, blankly observing him as he stepped into his shoes and out the door without another word.

She stood there for several moments, vacantly registering Miso as he yowled and purred for her attention against her legs. 

She snapped herself out of it, locking the door and returning to her bed where she remained throughout the day.

 

Fall 13, Year 1

 

Georgia had been avoiding everyone for the past few days. Frankly, she just wasn’t in the mood for anything or anyone. She hadn’t been sleeping very well, her body hurt all over, and worst of all, her fucking period came yesterday. She had been on the verge of a mental breakdown over it, but then she remembered she hadn’t been the best regarding her birth control or keeping her legs closed, so that distress turned to being somewhat grateful. She could live without the intense cramps though. 

She had avoided going to the Saloon last night, not really wanting to run into Sebastian or go to Abigail’s sleepover. She also didn’t really want to see Emily, Leah, or Shane after Wednesday, nor was she interested in letting anyone potentially see the bruises left from Sebastian that night either. Harvey and Elliott surely wouldn’t appreciate the sight, and with her current inability to not get naked when someone asked, she didn’t want to even risk it. 

She did still appreciate that she was seemingly missed last night, having gotten many messages from Sam and Emily asking where she was. She had only responded that she hadn’t been feeling her best.

She figured she should go out today though. Only to give Abigail an apologetic birthday gift for missing the sleepover, and then she would crawl back into her home like the hermit she was, if not perhaps forage here and there along the way. It was yet to be determined if she would go to her book club tomorrow, still a little frustrated that next week would include Harvey and Elliott, but at the same time she appreciated Maru and Penny for being the closest thing she had to normal friendships in the valley. 

Watering her crops, she daydreamed about the fair, hoping to showcase her talents as a new farmer. She couldn’t help the pessimistic thoughts that plagued her over it. What if she did so badly that everyone in town laughed at her? She would pack her bags and go back to Zuzu City immediately, her ego had suffered enough here already.

Finishing up her work she returned home, cleaning herself up and neatly wrapping her gift for Abigail. It was only a couple pieces of amethyst she had found when digging through her chests for a gift, but hopefully that was enough to earn the girl’s forgiveness for missing her party. 

She changed into a long brown skirt and a black turtleneck before setting off for the day, wanting to look cute just in case…

She set off for town, immediately frowning when she spotted Haley, Alex, and Clint together by the fountain. Ignoring the sight she made her way to Pierre’s.

Abigail wasn’t home, so she peered down at the river, not finding the guys or Abigail. She trudged up the hill, thinking perhaps Abby was at Sebastian’s, though that thought irked her. 

She was stopped by Haley calling for her. She turned despite the frustration and anxiety that toiled in her at what nonsense they could have been discussing.

“Oh farmer,” she crooned out loudly with mock sweetness.

Georgia sighed as she observed their group strolling towards her. She crossed her arms, not at all in the mood for Haley’s mean girl antics today.

“Hi Georgia,” Clint greeted her sheepishly, cheeks flushed. “You look good today.”

She grimaced at the older man. She definitely didn’t look her best today, and Haley definitely showed him the photo. Yoba, she hated them all. Maybe not Alex, she decided as she noted the way he uncomfortably shifted on his feet behind the other two. He gave her an apologetic look.

“Look at you too love birds,” Haley teased, pushing Clint to step closer to Georgia, who stepped back in response. “Perfect for eachother.”

“I think so too,” Clint mumbled, leering down at Georgia.

“I don’t,” she said bluntly, even surprising herself. 

Alex snorted, a faint grin on his lips as Haley sent her elbow into the jock’s ribcage.

“Well, nice chat,” Georgia sighed, turning away. 

“Wait!” Clint grabbed her arm, her head snapping to sneer at the touch. He didn’t release her as he stumbled over his words. “A date.. You and me?”

“No,” she let her frustration do the talking as she shrugged out of his hold and stomped away towards the mountain. 

Thankfully they didn’t follow to continue their taunting. The next blow didn’t need their help anyway. Georgia felt her stomach sink when she spotted Abigail walking out of the carpenter’s home, hair and dress slightly disheveled. She was sure there was some rational reason behind her being there, but she was also sure she had come from Sebastian’s room looking like she was in the first steps of a walk of shame. The jealousy that rioted in Georgia’s gut was vile, and she hated that she felt that way over a man who was so back and forth with her.

She pushed it aside the best she could, pulling the present out and fixing a big fake smile to her lips. 

“Oh, hey Abby. Happy birthday!” She said sweetly, trying not to wince at herself for sounding disgustingly similar to Haley in that moment.

Abby looked up as if she hadn’t noticed Georgia’s presence until she had spoken, a smug smile crossing her own lips as she took the present from her hands and tore it open.

“Thanks!” Abigail’s eyes widened as she saw the amethyst. She pulled one out, examining it. “How did you know I was hungry?”

Georgia felt her jaw drop as the girl tossed the fucking rock into her mouth and ate it with a sickening crunch. Her teeth could not be okay after that. She stared at the birthday girl absolutely dumbfounded. Who the fuck ate rocks? Was she missing something? How did it taste?

Georgia was still slightly reeling when Abigail wrapped her arms around her in a hug, pecking a kiss to her cheek as she thanked her. Abby’s mouth came to Georgia’s ear as her hand slid to her ass, fondling it through the dress.

“Want to know what I really want for my birthday?” She asked, making Georgia’s eyebrows shoot upward. She turned her head slightly to begrudgingly ask what, but Abigail caught her lips in a kiss.

Georgia blinked as the girl moved her lips against her own, her tongue sliding in and exploring. She wondered if Abigail’s mouth tasted like the amethyst she had eaten moments before. Abigail took her time exploring Georgia’s mouth, her hands exploring her body with one coming up and pinching her nipple through her top.

Finally Abby broke the kiss, grinning wildly as she stepped back proudly. Georgia swallowed the spit that filled her mouth, thinking it might be rude to spit it out into the dirt. 

“That was nice,” Abby said, proudly putting her hands on her hips. “Let’s do that more.”

Georgia wasn’t sure what to say. It wasn’t the best or most romantic kiss she’s had, but it wasn’t the worst either. She was also going through a bit of shock. She only nodded absentmindedly, eying the carpenter’s front door behind them. 

“Oh, I wouldn’t go in there,” Abby said, nose wrinkling as she rolled her eyes. “The boys are being annoying.”

Georgia snorted at that, breaking out of her disbelief. 

“They are always annoying,” she mused shyly. 

“Glad we’re on the same page,” Abby grinned, her hand brushing Georgia’s chest. “We can have fun without them.”

They were clearly not on the same page, but she didn’t feel like correcting the comment. Abby dismissed herself, waving goodbye as she walked back down the mountain towards town. Georgia struggled for a moment to decide if it was worth it or not to visit the guys, curious about what Abby was alluding to. 

She decided against it, instead going to the mines. She didn’t really want to socialize with anyone else today anyway, the interactions she had already endured were quite enough for her as it was. 

Wanting a little stress relief she made her way to the elevator, pushing the lowest button she could access. Releasing an anxious breath, she rolled her shoulders to relax. Yoba, everyone was bugging her today. She wondered what Haley, Alex, and Clint talked about after she left. Hopefully Clint got the not-so-subtle hint.

The elevator stopped, doors opening with the annoying chime that announced her arrival. She pulled her sword out, immediately finding several blue slimes running around. They were a little tougher to kill than the green ones, but she managed. She made it down level after level, picking up some nice treasures along the way and resisting the urge to taste the crystals and gems she found after watching Abigail eat one. She mined until her hands were a stinging sort of numb and her arms were too sore to lift, shivering her way around to find an exit. She startled when instead she found Marlon descending the ladder.

“Ah,” he hummed, one eye looking concerned as he approached her. He pulled off his cape, wrapping it around her shivering body. “Cold down here, isn’t it?”

She nodded, opening her mouth to speak but only a cloud of frozen air escaped. The older adventurer pulled her into a warm embrace, rubbing his hands up and down her back to warm her up. She leaned into him, absorbing his body heat. He chuckled, his breath warming up her ear.

“You need to come down here better prepared,” he scolded her playfully, squeezing her against him.

He guided her towards the elevator, bundling her against him as he pressed some buttons. She was far too focused on his warmth against her chilled bones to register that when the rickety old lift came to a halt it wasn’t at the top.

“Huh,” Marlon hummed, the curiosity in his tone grabbing her attention. 

She pulled away, looking for what had him sounding that way. The elevator had come to a halt between levels. They were stuck.

“Oh Yoba,” she grimaced as the man observed the door and buttons.

“It happens,” he reassured her, flashing an apologetic smile. “It’ll come back on in a few minutes.”

They stood in awkward silence for a moment before he pulled her shivering form back into his arms, rubbing away the cold with his worn hands down her back and arms.

“I’ll keep ya warm,” he said softly as he went, holding her close. 

He was warming her up alright, evidenced by the heat that pooled in her core at his touch. Yoba, she was desperate sometimes. He’s just being grandfatherly, you pathetic slut, she reminded herself in her head as she leaned into the strong older man, allowing him to take care of her.

Those warm hands made their way to her chilled face, tilting it up to look at him. A thumb brushed over her frozen lips, his eyes examining the movement. He bent down, pressing his lips against her own.

His kiss was intoxicatingly warm against her chilled face, his beard and mustache providing extra insulation for her face as he worked his mouth against hers, tongue prying its way in. She accepted it, the whole grandfatherly notion out the window. He pressed her against the side of the elevator as he kissed her harder, greedily claiming her mouth like it was his next quest.

That pool of warmth in her stomach exploded, making her feel hotter by the second as she kissed him back desperately. He ground himself against her, something prodding her stomach that was certainly not a weapon. 

Before their kiss could escalate any further the elevator jolted back into motion, breaking them apart. They waited in silence, heated eyes locked all the way to the top. He chuckled as the lift came to an abrupt halt, motioning for her to exit first. She hopped out awkwardly, pulling off his cloak to hand back to him.

He thanked her, face flushed as he followed her to the exit.

“Have a good night,” she said bashfully.

“Oh, I will,” he responded for a wink, patting her lower back before turning around and descending the ladder.

She was flushing and sexually frustrated when she left the mines, but at least she was feeling less annoyed about everything else. The sky was dark as she descended the mountain, surprised to find Sebastian sitting out front with his motorcycle.

Instead of working on it like usual, he was sitting atop of it. He wore a leather jacket and gloves, looking so unfortunately attractive as he held a helmet in his hands. His gaze slid to hers, an eyebrow arching upwards. She couldn’t tell if he was going to be angry or kind tonight, but her feet still wandered towards him as if the gravity of this man was pulling her in.

“How were the mines?” He asked coldly, standing up from his motorcycle. He set his helmet on the seat as he approached her, arms crossed. “Someone didn’t remember to tell me they were going in there.”

“Sebastian,” she sighed, rolling her eyes at him. “I’m an adult. I can go to the mines without telling anyone.”

“I don’t care,” he scowled as his dark eyes appraised her for any sign of injury. “I told you to tell me.”

His hand reached forward, finger hooking into the collar of her turtleneck and pulling it downward to examine his fading work. 

“Come on,” he finally said as he pulled away, nodding to his motorcycle. “We’re going for a ride.”

“Oh, no way,” Georgia grimaced, eying the bike suspiciously. “There is absolutely no way I’m getting on that death trap.”

“Oh princess,” Sebastian chuckled darkly as he wrapped a hand around her waist to guide her towards his ride. “You’re going whether you like it or not. Get on or I'm tying you down like luggage.”

“Another time?” She tried to bargain, giving him a queasy look. “It doesn’t seem very safe.”

“Oh, but going into the mines alone is?” He countered, giving her a glare.

 She flinched at his retort, sending him pleading eyes as he grabbed the helmet and lifted it over her head. He was tender in securing it around her, picking her up and sitting her on the motorcycle once done. He slid into the seat in front of her, giving her a smug smirk over his shoulder.

“There’s no need to worry princess, I’ll keep you safe.”

“I really don’t want to-” She whined, wincing at the loud revving of the motor as he turned it on.

“Shut up and hold on,” he chuckled.

She reluctantly followed his orders, wrapping her arms around his waist. Her thighs gripped the seat, her eyes squeezing shut as they began moving. She cracked them open, peering around him curiously once they made it onto the road, her stomach in her throat as he sped and wove through traffic. 

Her arms were in a death grip around him as he turned up onto a mountain road, fearing every corner he took would result in their untimely and incredibly painful demise. She couldn’t help but cry out on occasion. Though she couldn’t hear it, she could feel him laugh at her in response. He whipped around the mountain, and she had to close her eyes and hold on for dear life, praying to Yoba and focusing on not throwing up from the sickness that crawled up her throat from the fear and stress.

Finally he started to slow, but she continued to have her muscles locked in place even when they came to a complete stop and the motor was cut off. He turned slightly in her arms, an amused chuckle falling off his lips.

“You’re such a baby,” he teased, a hand stroking her back before taking her helmet off of her.

He set the helmet aside before his hands fiddled with hers, but she wasn’t sure she could move them after holding on like her life depended on it for what felt like at least an hour. He managed to pry himself free, and her arms dropped to her sides as she finally let herself relax, slumping against him as the fear and stress slowly dissipated from her tense muscles. 

He adjusted himself, wrapping his arms around her in an attempt to soothe her. One hand held her head against him, the other stroking itself down her back.

“Such a baby,” he crooned the words again, mocking her sweetly. She felt him press a kiss to the back of her head. “My little baby.”

“Shut up,” she mumbled, finally lifting her head to send him a queasy glare. 

She still felt a little ill from the trip to get here, her head dizzy from the road and anxiety. Sebastian was gentle as he stood, sliding her off the motorcycle and setting her on her shaky feet. He took off his gloves and left them on the seat, then his hands were on her waist again as he guided her forward. She let out a scared gasp as he led her directly to the edge of the cliff they were perched on. Her eyes were immediately fixed on the sharp drop beneath them.

“Relax,” Sebastian muttered, his arms wrapping around her and holding her against him. “Trust me.”

He carefully sat the both of them down, pulling her between his long legs as they dangled over the edge. Her own legs were hanging over, and she felt her heart rate peak as she thought about how easy it would be for him to push her off.

Instead he held her tightly, his arms locked around her waist like a safety belt. He slouched forward, resting his chin on her shoulder. 

“I got you,” he murmured, turning his head to press a tender kiss to her cheek. “I won’t let you fall on the first date.”

“Date?” She repeated blankly, the prospect taking over her fear as she observed him curiously. “Is this a date?”

“Duh, stupid,” he chuckled, pressing another gentle kiss to her lips. “What else would this be?”

“A convenient way to dispose of my body,” she grumbled, waving a dramatic hand at the steep drop below.

He broke out into laughter, the light hearted sound making her blink. He looked and sounded so… happy. It was a foreign concept to her, having not seen much of this side of him at all. She hated that she couldn’t fully enjoy it, worried that at any moment the other shoe would fall.

“I come out here to think sometimes,” he said softly. Keeping one hand pressed against her he pointed out into the night, “Look at the view.”

Her gaze followed his direction, finding Zuzu City lighting up the sky in the distance. She had been too focused on the cliff to notice the bright city lights that stood out starkly in the dark. It seemed even brighter than the full moon that loomed above. She swallowed as she took in the sight. She didn’t necessarily miss her old life, but a pang still tugged at her gut.

“What do you think, beautiful?” He asked, head angling to gauge her reaction.

“I wouldn’t call it beautiful,” she admitted quietly, keeping her eyes on the distant city.

“I was calling you beautiful,” he mused, kissing her cheek again. 

Oh. She felt her face heat up, slightly embarrassed by her own inability to comprehend his flirting. His shoulders shook behind her as he stifled his own laugh. His hands stayed firmly on her, but one slid into her lap, rubbing her crotch through her skirt while the other stayed on her abdomen, his thumb brushing over a perked nipple. She couldn’t help but tense again as her gaze dipped to the trees and rocks below.

“Relax baby,” he crooned his tease against her neck. “This is supposed to be romantic.”

“I find it quite terrifying actually,” she muttered, making him laugh at her once more.

“Same thing,” he mused, kissing her jaw as he pressed her against him. 

This man… her mind was reeling, her body unsure whether to absolutely melt or shut down in panic. She shifted her focus on the city ahead, the lights coming in and out of focus in her vision as he kissed and touched her. 

“Relax,” he ordered into her ear, his voice a gentle whisper despite the command.

She did her best to listen, leaning her head against his shoulder and letting her eyes fix on the night sky above. His hand pulled up her long skirt, diving beneath it to caress his fingertips up her thigh while he peppered her jaw and neck with sweet kisses. 

“Look at the stars,” he muttered the command. 

He took a moment of pause to glance upwards, pointing out a constellation directly overhead and rambling facts about it in between adding a few more kisses against her chilled skin. His fingers made their way to her folds, rubbing soft circles against her clit. She winced as his fingers explored lower.

“I’m on my-”

“You know I don’t care,” he chuckled against her neck, fingers tugging playfully at the string of her tampon.

She flinched as he pulled it out, bringing it up and dangling it in front of her like a prize.

“You’re going to make a mess,” she pouted, slightly queasy at the thought.

“I love making a mess of you,” he mused, fingers finding their way into her mouth. She sucked on them so compliantly, the action sending pathetic little butterflies through her core, “That’s a good girl, so beautiful and obedient.”

Those perverse butterflies fluttered at his patronizing encouragement, filling her with sick anticipation as he pulled his fingers from her mouth and brought them back between her legs. He slid both fingers in slowly, a sickening wet noise making her wince as he did.

He leaned back slightly, the hand on her abdomen sliding under her top to firmly grope her breast as he held her to himself. He rolled her nipple between his fingers, pinching and pulling as he fingered her. Letting out a soft moan, she melted into him, her head lolling into his shoulder. 

His long fingers kept a steady and tender pace inside of her, curling as he angled them to rub all the right spots to have her coming undone in his arms. Moans echoed off the cliff as he pleasured her, his lips pulling into a triumphant smirk against her cheek as he coaxed the sounds from her mouth. They only grew louder until he adjusted himself, silencing her with his lips as he claimed her in a domineering kiss.

His mouth worked against hers just as his fingers did her body, pulsing within her dripping cunt and twisting hard at her stiff nipples, taking turns with each breast. Her eyes squeezed shut as her body writhed in ecstasy in his arms, shaking violently as her pleasure peaked then toppling off of her in an avalanche of waves. Stars danced behind her closed eyelids as she came, hips thrashing while he fingered her through her entire orgasm. 

Wet warmth gushed down her thighs as he finally pulled away, leaving her cheeks heated as she considered the crime scene-esque mess that must have been left in the wake of her climax. Her heavy eyelids opened as his lips left hers, allowing her to breathe while he pressed kisses to her forehead.

“That’s my good girl,” he crooned as he gently massaged her nipples, bringing his drenched hand out from between her thighs to examine in the moonlight. 

She grimaced at the bloody sight. He held her close as he licked them clean, a mix of her blood and fluids dripping down from his smiling lips to his chin as his sadistic eyes held her unsettled gaze. An eerie discomfort took over her at the sight, he looked positively menacing with how much he clearly enjoyed her blood. He pulled her into another kiss, forcing her to taste herself on his tongue while he moved the both of them, pulling their legs away from where they dangled over the edge. Those sick and twisted little butterflies filled her once more, unable to help themselves as she fought the urge to gag at the taste of blood.

“Do you trust me?” He murmured under his breath, breaking their mouths apart.

She licked the coppery taste off her lips as she observed him. That was an excellent question, one she didn’t have a straightforward answer to. She trusted him to an extent, she supposed. She nodded her answer timidly, questioning his intentions.

“Good girl,” he said softly, getting up on his knees. 

He turned her back to the cliff, pinning her legs down with his body, one hand holding her waist while the other pushed her chest backwards. He was pushing her to hang her upper body off the edge. Fear took hold despite the reassurances he gave her.

“I won’t let you fall princess,” he promised her, but her hands gripped the rock of the cliff's edge so hard she was sure her nails were splintering. 

He worked his way down her body slowly, a hand holding her hip tightly while the other moved her skirt up over her waist. He pulled her wet thong aside, his cold tongue gliding up and down her inner thighs as he made his way to her center. He pressed it to her clit, which was still overstimulated and throbbing. A thrill of morbid pleasure soared through her, sending her pulse skyrocketing as she observed the lights of Zuzu City upside down.

She did her best not to look at the drop below, wanting to trust the man eating her out so perilously. The fear only heightened her sensations, a second orgasm quickly building under his diligent mouth. He slid his tongue up and down her folds, making her squirm uncontrollably beneath him as moans and curses fell from her mouth.

A heaviness settled in her head, a mixture of gravity and gratification as the bright lights of the city blurred in her vision, another climax quickly settling over her terrified form. He continued to lap at her long after she came on his tongue, clearly enjoying the grotesque taste as he cleaned her thoroughly. 

She felt him pull away, a hand carefully holding her to the ground as she listened to him ruffle through her bag. She tried not to object while in the precarious position. He inserted something in her, which she hoped was a new tampon. He then carefully took her wrists in his hands, pulling her to sit up. He bundled her in his arms, dragging her away from the edge and cradling her as he sat back in the dirt.

His face came spinning into her dizzied view, drops of her blood smeared across his cheeks, lips, nose, and chin. The sight reminded her of a few days ago, when she had hallucinated him covered in blood at her home. He looked menacing and horrifying, yet so very sexy in a way that made her continue to question the state of her own sanity. 

He brought a hand to his face, wiping the blood off himself and licking his fingers clean. He was sick, deranged, and disgusting. She was certain she too was sick, deranged, and disgusting for how her core begged for more, her heated body wanting to melt in his arms again and again at each and every one of his twisted gruesome antics.

“That wasn’t so bad, was it?” He mused playfully, studying her face, “My sweet little masochist.”

She didn’t argue or deny his claim, instead resting her hazy head on his shoulder. She was exhausted, the weight of the busy day settling over her, only egged on by her fear spurned orgasms. 

“I’ve never brought anyone here before,” he spoke softly into the night, her heavy eyelids opening to observe him. He was staring towards the city, the reflection of the lights sparkling in his dark eyes as they slid down to meet hers. “You’re special.”

“Am I?” She hummed, unable to wipe the sleepy smile off her lips. 

He observed her silently, his face slowly hardening into that cold indifferent mask he kept so well. Her smile disappeared with the change.

“Let’s go,” his cold voice sent shivers down her spine as he pushed her off of him and onto the ground as he stood. 

She stayed put on the hard rock for a moment, watching him stalk over to his motorcycle and pull on his gloves. All those butterflies from earlier died inside her, leaving her feeling cold and alone as she stared at him confused. He sent her an annoyed look. 

“Hurry up or you can walk home,” he said bluntly.

She got to her feet, not willing to bet on whether or not he meant those words. He was silent as he secured the helmet over her head and slid onto his seat. She took her place behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist tightly.

They drove down in silence, the fear and sickness that took hold of her on the trip down more related to the state of his emotions than the ride itself. She didn’t know what caused the sudden switch this time, which made it more concerning in her mind. They took a sharp turn, and she found herself wondering if all of Pelican Town would be better off if she simply let go and tumbled off the cliff into the great unknown. Her fingers twitched as they approached the next turn, but she kept hold of him.

His head turned back to look at her, their eyes locking for a second before his focus went back to the road ahead. His expression had been unreadable, but she wondered if he could sense her hesitation. 

The ride was much shorter than she had remembered on the way up, and he slowed as he wove past the bus and towards her farm, stopping just outside the gate. She slid off, standing on shaky legs as her trembling fingers struggled to take the helmet off. He shut off the engine, getting up to help her as he expertly removed it. 

“Thanks for the date,” she said awkwardly, turning to walk the short distance home.

She wasn’t sure if it was a pleasant or a concerned type of surprise that took her when he followed behind. She ascended the steps of her porch, turning to give him a weary look as she unlocked her front door.

“Just making sure it’s safe for you,” he grumbled, pushing the door open and striding inside.

“Of course it’s safe,” she snorted as she closed the door behind him, flicking on the lights. “The only person who breaks in here is you.”

He froze in his tracks at her words, turning to her from where he stood in her living room. His brow was furrowed, gaze narrowed on hers. She rolled her eyes at him.

“Okay, Elliott broke in once,” she sighed. “But that was because I was basically dying.”

“You don’t remember?” He asked, seeming genuinely curious for a moment. “Wednesday?”

She paused, trying to remember. He crossed the room, placing his hands on her shoulders. Her face dropped when she remembered the blood she had hallucinated.. Yoba, she was an idiot. 

“Shane broke into your home,” he reminded her, voice steady and eyes discerning as gently touched her cheek.

“What?” She asked the question blankly, processing it slowly. 

Blood on Sebastian’s arms, blood on her floors.. His bruised knuckles. Her eyes dipped to his right hand, faint bruising still there.

“He was waiting for you,” Sebastian sneered at the words as if they tasted bitter on his tongue, but then a sinister smile crept its way over his lips, “He wasn’t expecting me.” 

A pit in her stomach opened up, dread filling her. Horror took over, every hair on her body standing on edge as she looked up at him, eyes wide and jaw slack. 

“Sebastian, what did you do?” The question came out surprisingly calm as she stared at him.

“Taught him a lesson,” he responded smugly.

“Sebastian,” she gasped his name, unsure of how to react.

“What else was I supposed to do?” He snarled, cold anger radiating off of him. “He broke into your home, waiting for you with his cock in his hand.”

She wasn’t sure which thing she was more horrified about.

“I was protecting you,” his words were devastatingly soft despite the cold malice that laced his tone. He brushed his knuckles against her cheek, making her shiver. “You were drugged on who knows what, and he was planning on fucking you whether you wanted it or not. I did what I had to do to keep you safe.”

She swallowed, mulling over her words amid her terror.

“Is Shane… okay?” She didn’t know how else to ask. Despite Sebastian’s claims, she felt bad for the guy.

“Why do you care?” He snapped at her, his face close to hers now. She held her breath as she waited for a real answer, and after a long moment it came, “Yes, he’s fine.”

She let out her breath, some form of relief against her terror. She wasn’t worth killing anyone over. 

“Let’s not talk about this anymore,” Sebastian said softly, pulling her into his chest and holding her. “This was supposed to be a romantic night for us.”

She winced at his words, rigid in his arms as he caressed his hands down her back. Hands that had hurt others in her name. She felt ill.

He pressed a gentle kiss to the crown of her head and she questioned if she was going to throw up. How could he be so hot and cold, so confusing. He finally pulled away, leaving her to finish examining her home for some sort of threat.

How ironic, she thought, that he was so determined to protect her when he seemed to be the biggest safety risk around. If he was hell bent on harming others for her, who would stop him from hurting her? He had hurt her too. The same night he hurt Shane. 

She was spiraling by the time he was done. She forced herself to remain composed when he bent down to give her a kiss goodnight. He left and she locked the door behind him, immediately running to the bathroom to throw up bile and let her panic loose.

She did not sleep that night at all.

Notes:

what's worse, soft but emotionally abusive Sebastian or violent and physically abusive Sebastian?

Chapter 36: Fall 14, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia pays Shane a visit after her book club.

Fall 14, Year 1

 

Georgia dragged herself out of bed feeling tired and anxious after last night. She had spent the hours since overthinking everything, as usual. Sebastian terrified her, and she hoped Shane was doing okay. 

Despite her restless night, the farm was blossoming with ready crops this morning and Georgia was absolutely ecstatic about her pumpkins. She harvested a few, leaving most of them for the kids to come explore after the fair. The Stardew Valley Fair was only a couple days away, and Georgia was feeling particularly anxious in her ability to provide a grange display that wouldn’t make her a laughing stock.

She pushed away her anxieties and cleaned herself up. She was disgustingly tired and crampy today despite her waning period, but she felt relatively good about her progress on the farm, so she tried to focus on a cheery mood to celebrate. 

This may very well be her last book club, depending on what crazy novel Maru picked out for their larger group next week. She was still feeling particularly scorned over that debacle, but she did enjoy having some semblance of normal friends that Maru and Penny provided.

Her neck was looking much better today, thankfully. She still pulled on a deep maroon turtleneck to wear with her cute plaid black and grey skirt. She paired it with black stockings and cute shoes, deciding if Harvey and Elliott were going to be ogling her in the library she might as well look good for them. She set off for the day, trying to channel some form of confidence before getting to the library. 

The sun was out, and the light breeze that rattled the colorful autumn trees added to the beauty of the little town. It set her somewhat at ease, this kind of beauty just didn’t exist in Zuzu City. She enjoyed life here in Pelican Town overall… even when its residents were driving her insane.

She waved to Gunther as she entered her destination, the man only tipping his hat in return. One normal Sunday Yoba, just one, she silently begged as she approached their group’s usual table. 

“Good morning,” she greeted both Maru and Penny as she slid into her seat, digging out this week’s book from her bag and setting it down.

“Good morning!” Penny giggled, nodding to Maru beside her. “You both look tired today.”

“What’s wrong?” Georgia asked as she observed Maru, who had bags under her eyes as she sipped on a cup of coffee.

“Ugh,” the girl groaned. “It’s been a busy last few days, but we finally got Shane discharged last night so I didn’t even finish reading until this morning.”

Georgia felt herself freeze, but desperately tried to remain casual. She couldn’t be the one to break it to Maru that her brother was a fucking monster.

“What happened to Shane?” She asked with morbid curiosity, that pit of dread slowly opening itself within her.

“Oh Yoba, what didn’t happen to him?” Maru’s nose wrinkled as she whined. She looked around the library for eavesdroppers before leaning forward. “He had a bad fall Wednesday night while drunk. Bashed his face pretty badly with a rock on the way down or something. He of course doesn’t remember, typical Shane.”

Georgia tried to hide the terror that began to consume her. Sebastian was fucking horrifying sometimes. She was reeling as her friends talked in the background, barely registering their words. Penny said something about Jas, Maru agreeing the sight was traumatizing. 

“Is he okay now?” Georgia chimed in finally, voice wavering slightly.

“Oh, yeah Harvey worked wonders. Plus, that weird wizard guy was the one who found him so he ‘magically’ helped return his teeth to his mouth somehow,” Maru shrugged. Georgia was going to throw up, she could taste the bile creeping up her throat. “But yeah, he has been in the hospital since. He left last night in one piece with only some minor bruising left. Harvey and I tried to provide some education on the dangers of overconsuming alcohol, but we’ve done it a thousand times before. Maybe this time will be different, but I doubt it.”

“Poor guy,” Penny muttered, staring at her own hands blankly. 

Georgia winced, remembering her friend’s mother was also an avid drinker. It must be hard for her to hear about something like this. She let her hand slide to Penny’s knee under the table, giving it a reassuring squeeze. Pam and Shane were alcoholics but… there was probably some valid reason for it. Shane had annoyed Georgia, even scared her a time or two, but he didn’t deserve to be beat up like that. He was just a guy with some problems they didn’t know or understand. Sebastian had gone too far, and it was all her fault.

“Well…” she sighed as she tried to collect her thoughts. 

Warm hands slid onto her shoulders before she could verbally change the subject. She tilted her head up to find Elliott peering over her, a little smirk on his lips and fondness filling those half lidded eyes. Yoba, he was fine. His beard had filled out much more, nearly as luscious as his hair he had tied back. He was wearing a nice brown coat, the flowy white dress shirt beneath unbuttoned at the top. Her eyes grazed over him, down to his dark green slacks and leather shoes. If she wasn’t menstruating she would not hold back to climb all over him.

“Good morning ladies,” he greeted them, sleepy eyes briefly acknowledging her friends before sliding back to her. “Georgia, you look positively marvelous today.”

“Good morning Elliott,” she smiled up at him, her dread disappearing to fill her stomach with a flutter of warmth. “You’re looking quite dashing yourself.”

She ignored how her friends made little ‘ooooh’ noises from across the table. Elliott chucked, one hand leaving her shoulder to tap a finger against her nose playfully. 

“I’ll leave you to your little club,” he mused as he stepped away. “But I do look forward to next week.”

“Georgia will bring you your book in the next few days!” Maru called after him, turning to flash Georgia a mischievous smirk.

Well, at least they seemed cheered up now.

“Shut up,” Georgia whispered, eying the author as he perused the shelves for something to read.

“No way,” Penny giggled under her breath, looking between them. “He is absolutely in love with you.”

“Speaking of people totally in love with you,” Maru whispered with her eyebrows wiggling suggestively, “Harvey just walked in.”

Georgia couldn’t help but turn to see the doctor, who was chatting with Gunther at the desk. He also was far too handsome for his own good, somehow making a sweater vest look sexy. He looked so very tired though, the bags under his eyes evident beneath his glasses. 

At least Harvey and Elliott weren’t violent bipolar assholes. She appreciated her options, but a sinking feeling took over. What if Sebastian went after them because of her next?

Harvey waved to them, cheeks flushed as he made his way to Elliott. She was slightly relieved that he didn’t come chat with them today, but also couldn’t help but worry he wasn’t into her after her appointment last week. She needed to stop thinking altogether.

Turning to her friends she clasped her hands.

“They are not in love with me,” she muttered under her breath.

“Oh they so are,” Penny argued quietly, cheeks flushed. “Everyone is.”

“Georgia, you gotta stop doubting yourself and own it,” Maru lectured her with a harsh whisper. “People like you. That has to feel good.”

Georgia rolled her eyes. Maru wasn’t wrong.. She did enjoy the attention she got, even the negative kind to some extent. At least her life wasn’t boring. Sometimes she felt like she needed a break though, especially from Sebastian.

“Yeah, yeah,” she muttered, clearing her throat as she remembered something. She turned to Penny, “Oh! My pumpkin patch is pretty much ready. Want to bring the kids after the fair? Maybe Wednesday or Thursday?”

“Let’s do Thursday!” Penny clapped excitedly. “They are already missing class for the fair, but a field trip to the farm sounds delightful.”

“What time?” Maru asked. “Because I’m definitely coming. I just need to tell Harvey I’m missing part of work that day.”

“Take the whole day off,” Harvey chuckled as he took a seat a few tables over. Georgia winced at the idea he probably overheard more of their discussion. “I can handle the clinic myself that day.”

“Thanks doc!” Maru giggled.

“Book time, let's get this series over with,” Georgia mused, ignoring Maru’s brow wiggle.

Thankfully, they agreed.

They spent the next four hours talking about the book and the cliffhanger ending. Maru and Penny were definitely going to order the third book once it came out, but they would read it in their free time since next week they were starting a new series with the guys included. Maru gave them little hints about the books she had ordered, leaving all their cheeks flushed. It would certainly make for an interesting conversation with Elliott and Harvey, but Georgia was starting to get excited for their participation, especially when they were both so hot.

Georgia had found herself glancing over at the two men several times during her meeting, flushing when she caught them glancing her way more than once. Harvey had left after a few hours, stopping to wave goodbye. The poor doctor seemed pretty out of it, and she found herself feeling guilty for it all.

It was her fault after all. 

She found herself becoming quiet for most of the book club meeting. Maru and Penny were much more interested in the book anyway, so her limited contribution went unnoticed. She was okay with that.

By the time they packed up guilt was clawing up her throat. She just wanted to go home and throw up. Apprehension tore into her as they left, and she felt a small bit of relief when Sebastian and Sam were nowhere to be seen. She needed space from Sebastian after the last week. 

She waved goodbye to Maru and Penny as the group split up right after crossing the bridge, her two friends traveling north towards Penny’s while Georgia continued on the path towards Cindersap Forest. She debated if she would stop by Marnie’s and check up on Shane. She was sure Marnie and Jas were fussing over him, and she didn’t know if her guilt could survive seeing that.

However, she spotted Marnie and Jas walking towards the park by the community center, and with that she made her way to their ranch. She carefully opened the front door, wandering around the empty home to find Shane’s room. 

She found it next to the kitchen, pushing open the door and spotting Shane laying in bed. She grimaced at the beer can on the dresser table next to him. The poor man didn’t even give himself a break it seemed. 

“Hey Shane,” she announced her presence awkwardly.

He grumbled something under his breath as he sat up, frowning at her entrance. He reached up and scratched his messy hair.

“What do you want, whore?” He snapped at her with a scowl.

“I just wanted to check up on you,” she offered nervously. “Do you need anything?”

She closed the door behind her, taking in his room briefly before her eyes went back to him, looking over his injuries. He looked relatively okay, thankfully. She was worried he would seem gravely ill, instead he just had some discoloration around his face, his left eye black and blue and a cut on his bottom lip. 

She stepped closer, still feeling guilt as she took in his battered face. Reaching for his beer he looked her over in return, eyes narrowed in frustration.

“Sorry, I’ll leave..”

“No,” he sighed, emptying the can in his gullet before crushing it with a fist. “Come closer.”

She reluctantly agreed, making her way to his bed. Stopping beside it, she was surprised when he leaned over with ease, hooking a strong hand around her thigh and pulling her onto his body. His other hand slid into her hair, bringing her face close to his while the hand on her thigh glided up to her ass and squeezed.

She found herself taken aback, anxiety and dread spreading through her like wildfire in her veins. It was her guilt that kept her still, accepting that she owed him whatever came next even though the thoughts that raced through her head made her feel ill. 

“What I need,” he started in a low tone, eyes examining her lips, “Is a whore to cheer me up with her cunt.”

She blinked at him, mouth gaping open at the request. 

“I’m on my period,” was all she could think to say. She hoped he wasn’t into that like Sebastian.

Both of his hands went to her head, pushing it down his body.

“Then your whore mouth will have to do for now,” he sneered.

One hand gripped her head, keeping her still while the other pushed his blankets and pants down. His already erect cock sprang out, slapping her chin. She didn’t have time to hesitate before he was pushing her head downward, making her lips rub the tip.

She wasn’t sure if it was simply the guilt that spurred her mouth into action, or if she was sickeningly aroused by Shane’s straightforward demands, but either way her lips parted and granted him entry. Wrapping them around his tip she slid her tongue against the bottom of his shaft, dragging it down against the sensitive flesh as he forced her head down to take more of him.

He was as well endowed as the rest of them, his girthy cock pulsing down her throat as he pushed her head down to the base roughly, making her gag on him. Her eyes flicked up to his face as he let out a moan, head falling back on the pillow. He held her head down while he bucked his hips upward, burying her face in his waist as he fucked her throat.

Controlling her head’s movements he pulled her hair up and down in tandem with his thrusting hips, making her gag and drool all over him as she obediently took it all to appease him. Her eyes began to water as he slammed himself hard against the back of her throat.

“That’s right,” Shane moaned, pushing her head back down violently and holding it there as his hips brutally bucked his large cock in further, choking her with it. “Fucking whore.”

Increasing his pace he fucked into her throat roughly, leaving her eyes rolling back as she got dizzy from the lack of oxygen. He was moaning loudly when he yanked her head off suddenly. She gulped for air, only having seconds of reprieve before he blasted his load across her face. She gasped out as he came on her eyes, the warm thick fluid dripping slowly down her cheeks.

She kept her eyes shut, hands searching for the blanket to wipe her face off. He tightened his grip on her hair, pulling her face up while his other hand came and smeared his own seed messily around her features. He pushed some into her open mouth, fingers pulling at her drool and cum covered lips. 

“Drooling cum slut looks good on you,” he chuckled darkly. She felt disgusted by the warmth that pooled within her at the dehumanizing words.

She cracked open her eyes, cum glittering in her eyelashes as she made it just in time to see his hand coming down hard on her cheek. Her head snapped to the side with the slap, a disgusting wet noise sounding with the pain. She glared at him, trying to move to leave the bed but he kept a firm grip on her.

“I’m not done with you, whore,” he hissed, a sadistic grin on his lips as he pushed her head back down on his crotch.

Despite his recent release, his cock was already growing once more. He rubbed her face against it and his balls, humping her cum covered skin before he pulled her back up violently, forcing her to lay on her back. Pinning her down with his body weight on her thighs, his big rough hands palmed at her breasts through her dress. Those hands came up and slapped her face on occasion as he explored her body roughly.

He pulled her top up and over her tits, freeing them for his greedy hands to grope. He pinched one roughly and twisted hard just as he slapped the other hard, making her cry out beneath him. Her hands came up to stop him, but he quickly snatched her wrists, his large hand easily engulfing them and pinning them above her head. Leaning his head down he took a nipple into his mouth, biting it and pulling with his teeth while she writhed and thrashed under him.

His other hand left her breast, finding his cock and pumping it as his teeth tortured her nipples. After a few agonizing moments he released her, sitting back up and spilling his next climax onto her red and swollen tits with a satisfied moan. 

He tugged her shirt down over his mess, making her feel gross and sticky before he roughly pushed her off of his bed and onto the hard floor beside it. She stared up at him, completely dumbfounded by it all while he chuckled and got comfortable.

“Fuck off, filthy slut,” he sneered down at her. 

She scrambled to her feet, struggling to fix her disheveled appearance. She was dizzy and flushed as she stumbled for the door. 

He said nothing else as she hurried from the home. She thanked Yoba as she made a swift exit without running into anyone else. She sprinted home, immediately hopping into a hot shower.

She sunk into the tub, letting the scalding water batter her as she toiled in her shame, embarrassment, and disturbingly sick arousal from Shane’s interaction. She supposed she deserved it, being the reason he was injured. Her guilt only increased the more she thought about it. 

Another sleepless night came and went.

Chapter 37: Fall 16, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia's first Stardew Valley Fair as a farmer.

Notes:

Hi! Sorry I haven't posted in like three weeks I was ✨ severely depressed and unmotivated to even exist. ✨

for anyone who cares I am back and pls accept my apology with this longish chapter <3 it's not super smutty but there is a lot of smut coming up lol

p.s sorry if there's a lot of errors or it sucks I really tried but my eyes are swollen and itchy because allergies and I just couldn't wait to post again lol

Fall 16, Year 1

 

Georgia was exhausted and anxious as she prepared for her first Stardew Valley Fair as a farmer. 

She hadn’t slept at all in days it felt like, and the toll of it was starting to weigh down her mind and body. Last night she was too nervous for today’s festival, tossing and turning while imagining every single thing that could possibly go wrong. It was unlikely that her grange would spontaneously catch fire or that she would somehow forget all her items, but the anxiety of it all still plagued her every thought. She tried to reassure herself that winning wasn’t everything, but she felt a deep need to prove herself to everyone in town that she was a capable farmer. She needed the validation that she wasn’t completely destroying her grandparent’s legacy.

She got dressed, trying to look her very best for the fair. Her neck was finally free of the bruises Sebastian had left days ago, so she opted for a nice cream colored dress. It had long flowing sleeves that ended in cuffs at her wrist and the skirt cut off mid calf, she even wore a bra for once in hopes her boobs could look their best as well. Who knew, maybe her breasts could add some points to her grange display. With how everyone in town acted towards her, she wouldn’t be surprised if it did. Hey, maybe nice tits could be a part of Grandma’s legacy. 

She sorted through her nine selected items for what seemed like the fiftieth time, once again checking that they were all of the highest quality. Reassuring herself once more she let out a despondent sigh. Nothing felt good enough for this, the feeling of something missing taking over. A little self-conscious pit of despair opened up inside her as she packed her bag and set off for the festival that she had been worrying about for weeks now.

She wandered into the fair just as it opened, stopping to look at the shop and examine the prizes. She was going to need a lot of tokens to get all the things she wanted. Mayor Lewis was standing not too far off, examining a paper in his hand. Georgia made her way towards him nervously, putting on her friendliest smile despite the anxiety that toiled in her gut. The mayor looked up, seemingly flustered over something or simply startled to see her as his face was a bright shade of pink.

“Good morning Mayor Lewis,” she beamed politely.

“Oh, uh, Miss Georgia,” he stumbled over his words, seeming rather uncomfortable as he pushed whatever paper he had into his pocket. One of his hands fiddled with his tie as he pointed behind him with the other. “Go ahead and fill up your display grange over there. I’ll come to judge it with the others later.”

“Thank you,” she responded sweetly despite how weird he was acting. 

He was the mayor, so surely he was just stressed about some aspect of the fair. Or perhaps he was acting weird because one of the stalls he had to judge was that of his secret lover, Marnie. Maybe the governor was coming, the thought making Georgia cringe. She really didn’t want to run into that creepy guy again. 

Georgia made her way over to the displays, her confidence continuing to shrink as she spotted Pierre standing smugly beside his own immaculate grange. Of course hers was going to be right between Pierre’s and Marnie’s, both people with much more of an advantage and experience with this kind of thing. Marnie’s grange looked beautiful as well, the kind rancher proudly displaying her beloved animal’s products. Georgia felt her shoulders slump, she didn’t stand a chance. There was always next year, if she could even make it another year as a farmer.

Georgia sighed as she arranged her items, trying to make them look as appealing as possible. Marnie watched silently from her own display before inching closer, patting Georgia on the shoulder.

“Your grange display looks wonderful, Georgia!” Marnie praised her, pulling her into a hug. “I’m so proud to see your progress as a farmer!”

Georgia felt like she was going to burst into tears at Marnie’s kind words, but she did her best to hold them back as she squeezed the woman, returning the embrace.

“Thank you,” she said as they broke apart, letting out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “I needed to hear that.”

“Oh, don’t worry your pretty little head, sweetheart,” Marnie giggled as she patted Georgia’s cheeks fondly. “You are doing great!”

Georgia threw her arms around the woman for another hug, blushing when she pulled away. Marnie was so sweet, Georgia wondered how she and Shane were related when he was so.. rude.

“Your display is wonderful as well, you must be so proud of your animals,” she offered a genuine compliment of her own.

Before Marnie could answer, Pierre strolled over with a bemused scoff. Pure arrogance radiated off of the shop owner in a way that instantly filled Georgia with frustration.

“Cute displays, ladies,” he chuckled, eying their products like they were worthless. “Too bad I win every year.”

Yoba, Georgia knew exactly where Abigail got her cocky competitive attitude. She forced her face to remain polite and composed even though she wanted to punch the shop owner right in the face. Yoba knew he probably didn’t even grow any of his items. She eyed his display suspiciously, wondering if those were things sold by the real artisans around town.

Marnie didn’t hold back a sneer of her own as she regarded Pierre, who simply turned and went back to his own grange where his wife was waiting for him, a smug look on her own pretty face. Willy let out a comedic whistle from the other side of Marnie, causing both Georgia and Marnie to turn to him with annoyed looks. He put his hands up innocently before going back to arranging his own grange filled with fish and different kinds of bait.

Georgia finished meticulously arranging her items before wishing both Marnie and Willy luck. She set off, deciding to go explore the fairgrounds and check out all the games. Marnie sweetly promised to keep an eye on her items while she enjoyed the fair. 

Georgia ran into Elliott almost immediately upon leaving, the author making his way through the game area towards the hill.

“Oh, hello Elliott,” she greeted him sheepishly.

“Hello my dear,” he smiled, enveloping her in his arms for a quick embrace. He released her, his emerald eyes sweeping up and down her body as he fondly examined her dress. “You look lovely. How are you on this fine festival day?”

“I’m well,” she shrugged, “A little nervous about my display..”

“I’m certain it’s as marvelous as you are, darling,” he reassured her, tapping the tip of his finger against her nose. She wasn’t sure if his words were making her feel better or just feel flustered. “I promise I will peruse your labors shortly, but I fear I must first set my pride aside and sink my teeth into a sloppy, saucy barbeque sandwich.”

She giggled at the notion, imagining the refined man eating such messy food. She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively at him.

“Speaking of saucy things I enjoy.. I could always sink my teeth into you later,” his voice lowered with the tease as he sent her a playful wink.

“Enjoy your sloppy sandwich first,” she mused as they parted ways. At least the butterflies that had now infiltrated her stomach pushed aside some of her anxieties.

The first game she found was one of those dumb test your strength ones that she knew would humble her immediately, but she wanted to see if farming had helped improve her upper body muscles. The large shirtless dude who manned the game chuckled as he handed her the hammer.

“Good luck little lady,” he winked at her. She couldn’t tell if he was being encouraging or patronizing.

She put all her might into smashing the hammer down on the stone, immediately feeling defeated when the scale barely made it up halfway to the top. The big guy’s cackle at her effort didn’t do much to help her draining confidence.

“Aw, nice try farm girl,” Alex mused from behind her, making her cheeks flush as she turned to find the jock strolling over.

He took the hammer straight from her hands before striding up to the game. Georgia could already feel her irritation when Alex effortlessly brought the hammer down onto the stone, the scale shooting to the top with a loud bell noise announcing his victory.

Alex flashed her a cocky grin, making her eyes roll immediately. He took his tokens from the guy and handed them to her.

“Gotta come train with me sometime,” Alex teased, carelessly ruffling her hair before walking away.

Georgia frowned at the star tokens she didn’t rightfully earn. She pocketed them anyway, she’d earn her own playing some other games. She fixed her hair before weaving through the game tents, examining her options. 

She stopped at the sling shot game first, playing a few rounds until Abigail rudely disrupted her.

“I’m gonna beat your score just like my dad’s gonna beat your grange,” Abby taunted smugly.

Georgia only scowled at the girl before walking away, giving the fishing game a shot. She was much better at fishing anyway, and after a few rounds she stocked up on some tokens. She went to the wheel, deciding to gamble a few in an attempt to win more. She chose green over orange, green being one of her favorite colors. It seemed to be the right choice, and after a few turns she successfully doubled her token pile.

With a star token heavy pocket she wove through the other booths, making sure to stay far away from the creepy clown blowing up balloons. Clowns freaked her out. She made her way lower, waving to Robin and Leah as they both observed a large log like it was the coolest thing at the fair. Marlon stood nearby them, but he was with Clint so Georgia opted to avoid their display at all costs. 

She wandered to a more secluded area of the fair, finding the wizard perched next to a tent. Curiously she walked closer, observing the fortune teller booth. She wondered if the local wizard was the one running it or if he was there to judge the cheap gimmick.

“Ah,” the wizard greeted her the second his eyes met hers. “Our beloved farmer.”

“Hello Mr. wi- I mean Rasmodius,” she caught herself before calling him ‘wizard’ again. He seemed pleased by the sound of his name on her lips, a ring covered hand settling on her back and pushing her closer to the tent. 

“This is Welwick. We have known each other for a long time… she is a remarkable diviner, you should have her read your fortune,” he introduced Georgia to the stout woman inside the tent. 

“Give me your hand, dearie,” Welwick demanded with a shriveled voice. 

Georgia hesitated, eying the wizard briefly before extending her hand to the diviner. Welwick’s cold withered hand snatched Georgia’s, her other slapping onto the crystal ball on the counter of the booth. Georgia grimaced when the crone’s face sucked up as if she tasted something incredibly sour, the clear ball becoming a cloudy grey under her aged hand.

“Yoba…” Welwick muttered under her breath with disgust. Georgia sent a confused glare towards the wizard who simply shrugged as the fortune teller continued, “I see you… with several people from Pelican Town.. often. You’re quite… popular amongst the men and women it seems.”

The old woman looked at her through narrowed eyes filled with judgement. Georgia felt herself deflate in embarrassment, cheeks uncomfortably burning. Well, at least she was accurate, she just wished the woman could predict something other than her being a slut. Rasmodius stepped closer, his hand grazing lower down Georgia's back as he peered at the crystal ball from over her shoulder.

“Your notoriety will cause you much grief,” Welwick continued, her wrinkled brow furrowing. “I see your future.. Not everyone will be pleased with your choices.”

Georgia pulled her hand away, not wanting to hear anymore of the woman’s so-called fortune. Rasmodius snorted, the crone’s eyes snapping open and narrowing on the wizard in an accusatory way.

“Well, that was fun,” Georgia said with cheery sarcasm, an awkward fake smile plastered on her face. “Thanks Welwick. Rasmodius.”

She turned to leave, but the diviner called out to her.

“There are repercussions for every choice you make, none come without a price.”

Georgia ignored her and kept walking, trying not to think about Welwick’s way of just calling her the town slut. She spotted Sam and Sebastian not far above the fortune teller’s tent, stopping in her tracks. For a moment she felt sick seeing Sebastian, but Sam’s cheery face reassured her. 

“Gi!”

Sam turned to her, his face lighting up immediately as he broke out into a run that left Sebastian behind. His body crashed into hers, arms wrapping around her to pick her up and spin her around while squeezed snuggly into his warm chest.

“I’ve missed you, hot stuff,” Sam pouted as he set her down, his arms still tightly around her. “Where have you been?”

“Busy,” she replied breathlessly before looking down shyly. “Had to make sure my grange display doesn’t completely flop for the fair.”

Sebastian chuckled as he walked over, a cigarette in hand. 

“You’ve got nothing to worry about princess,” he said with a smug smile. 

Georgia felt her stomach tie itself in knots. The mischievous look Sebastian and Sam shared made her uneasy.

“Yeah Gi,” Sam winked down at her. “You’re getting first place for sure.”

She eyed the both of them suspiciously. Before she could ask what they did this time, Sam let go of her, reaching behind him and pulling out a little stuffed brown bear.

“I won this just for you,” Sam crooned, cheeks slightly pink as he handed it to her.

Her heart melted like butter as she let out an excited squeal, plucking the soft toy from Sam’s hands and squeezing it to her chest.

“It’s so cute!” She grinned, feeling herself flush as she admired the soft toy. “Thank you Sam, I love it.”

She jumped up on her toes to place a kiss on his cheek. Sebastian was rolling his eyes, a sneer on his face as he observed the action.

“Told you she’d like it,” Sam stuck his tongue out at his friend. He trapped her in his arms again, holding her close while he taunted a very grumpy Sebastian.

“You both act like children,” Sebastian grumbled, taking a drag from his cigarette as he judged them.

She rolled her eyes back at him as she wiggled out of Sam’s arms, thanking the man again before waving goodbye with a step backward. 

“Where do you think you’re going?” Sebastian asked coldly, his hand coiling around her wrist to stop her from leaving.

“I’m exploring the fair,” she gave him an annoyed look while uncomfortably trying to free her hand.

“The fair is lame,” Sebastian snorted, yanking on her wrist so she stumbled closer to him. He angled his face down close to hers, “Wouldn’t you rather have us show you a good time?”

Sam snaked an arm around her chest, his body pressed against her back. 

“Yeah Gi,” Sam mused under his breath, his lips close to her ear. “I can think of a few games we can play..”

Sebastian leaned closer, caging her body between the two of them. Tossing his cigarette butt into the dirt, his cold fingers found their way beneath her skirt, tracing up her thigh.

“Stop,” Georgia gasped nervously, eyes darting around their surroundings to make sure there were no prying eyes witnessing the increasingly scandalous scene.

“Such a baby,” Sebastian teased, his other hand wrapping around her neck. His body pushed against her, making her press closer into Sam as cold fingers slipped into her underwear.

Sam’s teeth tugged at the shell of her ear, his own hands traveling to her breasts to fondle them through the fabric of her dress and bra. Georgia bit her lip to keep from moaning under their combined touches, her skin aflame with nervous embarrassment while her core ached needily for more. Despite her body’s protests, she squirmed her way out from between them.

“Not here,” she hissed, fixing her dress while anxiously looking around, her cheeks burning.

“You’re no fun,” Sebastian grumbled, pulling out a fresh cigarette and flicking on a lighter. 

“What if I know about an empty tent nearby?” Sam offered, earning a glare from her. His playful expression turned sad.

“I’m anxious enough as it is, thank you,” she snapped, tucking her new stuffed animal into her bag as she backed away from them. “Another time, okay?”

She hurried away from them, not wanting to stay a moment longer in fear she would give in to their advances. Welwick’s words echoed through her mind and sent a shiver down her spine. Yoba, she was a whore. She spared a glance back at Sam and Sebastian, considering if maybe she should just prove Welwick’s fortune correct and fuck both of them right behind the old crone’s tent.

Georgia snorted a laugh at the petty thought, shaking her head as she continued to walk away. She perked up instantly when she spotted some animals on display, hoping it was a petting zoo. That excitement festered into discomfort when she noticed Shane was the person running it. 

On the bright side, he didn’t seem intoxicated. Harvey and the kids were there too, so she assumed she was safe to stop by and see the animals. 

She assumed incorrectly.

“Whore,” Shane muttered under his breath as he stepped into her path. His tired eyes roamed down her body. “Still bleeding or are you ready for me?”

She blinked at him, gaze slipping to where Harvey was watching them from next to the pig enclosure. Shane snapped his fingers in her face, drawing her attention back to him.

“Shane,” she greeted him with a sigh. “How are you feeling?”

Her question was genuine, eyes roaming over the man. Fading bruises riddled his features, but he looked a million times better than when she had seen him last. The confusing memory of their last encounter didn’t help her easily aroused core. He frowned at her, his thick, calloused fingers scratching his scruffy cheek as he regarded her for a moment. He shook his head, a sneer contorting his features as he leaned closer.

“I asked you a question first, dumb slut,” he hissed quietly, demanding an answer.

“I’ll take that as you’re feeling much better,” she crooned, tone playful as she ignored his demands while batting her eyelashes up at him. 

His brow wrinkled in annoyance, but his cheeks grew red as a flush creeped over them. Georgia couldn’t fight off the triumphant smirk that took her lips, knowing she may actually be able to break Shane’s grumpy facade with a little more flirty banter.

“Georgia,” Harvey greeted her politely as he strolled over, casually stopping at her side. His hand gently found her arm, squeezing, but his narrowed gaze remained fixed on Shane in a malicious way that was so out of character for the kind doctor. “I’ve seen enough pigs today, would you care to show me your grange display?”

A flicker of irritation crossed Shane’s face before he let out a frustrated huff and stomped away. Georgia watched Harvey’s face remain stoic and slightly terrifying as he watched Shane return to the animals. The second he was out of earshot Harvey’s features softened, turning to her like nothing had even happened. She blinked, a little surprised by the entire interaction.

“You look tired,” he noted gently as his eyes assessed her. His hand lifted, pressing his palm against her cheek. His warm thumb softly caressed the skin under her eye. “Are you still not sleeping?”

“Things have just been busy getting ready for the fair,” she admitted, leaning into his warm and gentle touch. “I’ll rest plenty tomorrow.”

“Don’t overexert yourself,” he scolded her, patting her cheek before pulling his hand away. “Would you like me to give you something to help you sleep tonight?”

“I’ll be fine,” Georgia sighed, turning to walk with him towards the grange displays.

Elliott was already standing there, observing her items. He turned to them and Georgia did her best not to snort at the little smudge of barbeque sauce at the corner of his lips. 

“Marvelous work,” Elliott said as his eyes slid between her and Harvey at her side. “You’ve accomplished so much in your short time here, Georgia.”

She thanked him bashfully, nervously looking between him and Harvey. From the whole reading together standpoint, it seemed as if the two older bachelors were friends, but she also vividly remembered the tension between the two of them when she was ill. That could have also just been due to Sebastian’s presence, he tended to make things uncomfortable with his poor attitude. 

Harvey walked around her, clapping a friendly hand on Elliott’s shoulder as the doctor examined her display for himself. She wondered just how close they were really. Did they ever talk about her? Did they know about the times she had spent with one another? She didn’t like thinking about it, but a perverse thought did come to mind. She considered if the doctor and author would be interested in sharing… other things besides library time. 

Yoba, Welwick read her to filth. 

“Your display is quite excellent,” Harvey complimented her, snapping her out of her scandalous thoughts. “I hope you’re able to rest well knowing you’ve done a great job.”

She thanked him, still shy but appreciative of the praise. She hoped they meant what they said and didn’t just say those words to earn her favor. Though it certainly was working either way.

Marnie called over Harvey, having a question regarding her upcoming doctor’s appointment that was apparently this thursday. Georgia turned to Elliott.

“You uh, have a little something..” Georgia started, pointing to her own lips as a reference. 

Elliott’s face flushed as he tugged a handkerchief from his pocket, dabbing the incorrect side. Georgia wasn’t sure where the boldness that pushed her towards him came from, perhaps Welwick’s little divination spurred her subconsciously. She stepped closer, using her fingers to motion for him to lean down. He complied, bringing his face close to hers while watching her intently, his hands settling on her hips.

She angled her face close, her tongue dipping out to lick the barbeque sauce from the corner of his mouth.

“Got it for ya,” she teased playfully as she pulled away, leaving the author looking slightly stunned. 

His own tongue swiped over where hers had just been, tasting her saliva as he stood back up and cleared his throat. His fingers squeezed her hips before he let go of her entirely, awkwardly adjusting his clothes.

“Thank you,” he flashed her a smirk before dismissing himself to check out Willy’s display.

Georgia winced at herself as she walked away, hoping that wasn’t too weird for the author. She really couldn’t exist for a moment without doubting herself somehow. Lewis was observing Pierre’s display, and Georgia couldn’t decide if she wanted to stay to witness the judging of her own or be far away so she didn’t overthink it. 

She wandered off a few steps, staying close enough to anxiously watch as the mayor perused her items. She couldn’t see his face, which had her both worried and thankful for the potential of being unable to spot his disappointment at her work. As the mayor moved on to Marnie’s display Georgia only felt more miserable, certain that the mayor had not been impressed. 

“Hey farm girl,” Haley’s mocking tone rang out from behind her.

Georgia sighed, turning to face the bitchy blonde. Haley looked her up and down, her lips pursing as if contemplating what snide comment to say next.

“Georgia!” Emily called happily out from behind her sister, her wide smile on display.

Sometimes Georgia forgot that the two girls were sisters, it was easy to forget when they were so very different in literally every way.

“Hi Emily!” Georgia beamed at her friend, ignoring her rude sister.

Emily pushed past Haley to tackle Georgia in a lung-crushing embrace.

“I’ve missed you,” Emily murmured in Georgia’s ear, her tongue flicking against her earlobe before she pulled away. 

Emily seamlessly composed herself as she took her place beside her sister.

“You need to come over and hang out soon!” Emily grinned, her hands clasped together as if she were about to beg.

“Yeah,” Haley sneered, side-eying her sister’s overly enthusiastic greeting. “Just don’t track in mud everywhere like an animal.”

“Yeah, we should hang out again soon,” Georgia smiled at Emily, continuing to ignore Haley.

She was pleased when Haley looked increasingly frustrated by her lack of acknowledgement. 

Thankfully their conversation was cut short when the mayor stepped into the town square and cleared his throat. Georgia was quick to spin around, anxiously eying the other contestants as they gathered to hear the mayor announce the winner. The rest of the town seemed to flock over as well, only increasing her nervousness. Georgia caught a glimpse of Sam and Sebastian as they stayed towards the edge of the crowd, Sam was flashing her two thumbs up.

Mayor Lewis was looking around, his gaze stopping on her.

“Congratulations to our new farmer!” He beamed enthusiastically, though his smile didn’t quite meet his eyes. “Georgia, you’ve won first place for your display!”

Georgia’s eyes widened, heart fluttering rapidly in excitement. She couldn’t wipe the smile off her face. A few other townspeople clapped around her, including Marnie and Willy. Pierre, Caroline, and Abigail looked rather annoyed from where they sulked behind the crowd, which only made Georgia feel even better about her win.

“Thank you Mayor!” She felt her cheeks heat up as she accepted her prize.

“Great job farmer, keep it up!” He seemed more genuine now as he clapped a hand on her shoulder.

After an awkward moment he turned away and left without another word. Georgia watched him walk over to Marlon and Marnie, leaving her still rather confused about his seemingly off demeanor throughout the day. Warm arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her from her thoughts as they lifted her off her feet and spun her around.

“Told you!” Sam was grinning as he set her back on her feet. 

She turned to both Sam and Sebastian looking down at her. Their conspiratorial faces made her uneasy.

“Good job,” Sebastian gave a smug smirk despite his indifferent tone.

“What did you guys do?” She frowned, shoulders deflating slightly at the idea she may have not earned this prize on her own.

“Nothing, princess,” Sebastian chuckled. She didn’t believe him. He patted her head like she was a child. “You won fair and square with your hard work.”

“Now you have more time for us, right?” Sam asked excitedly.

Georgia rolled her eyes at both of them. Chewing on her inner cheek she looked between them suspiciously. 

“What’s wrong, hot stuff?” Sam frowned at her.

“Nothing,” she sighed, turning away. 

She was elated over her win, even with the creeping suspicion that Sam and Sebastian may have rigged the whole thing somehow. She tried not to think about it. How do you even cheat at a grange display judging? Regardless of her excitement and concern, now that she had officially won, weeks of hard work and lack of sleep started to seep into her. Her mind was buzzing but her body just wanted to crawl into bed.

She found Maru, Harvey, Penny, and Elliott all chatting not far away, deciding to drag her weary bones over before she left the festival entirely.

“Georgia!” Maru was the first to spot her, waving her over excitedly and pulling her into a hug. “Congrats on first place!”

“Eee! I just knew you’d win!” Penny squealed as she joined in, making it a group hug. “Your farm looks too good to lose!”

Georgia thanked them awkwardly as she pulled away, rubbing her own arm. She wondered when Penny would have even seen her farm, having never visited before. She was probably just saying that to make her feel better. Harvey clapped a hand on her shoulder, those discerning eyes assessing her wordlessly. Elliott stood back, looking down at her with pride written in his handsome features.

“I have another prize for you, but the winners are all of us. I guess I’ll give them to you guys now,” Maru giggled, flashing Georgia a look as she pulled a stack of books from her bag.

Georgia rolled her eyes, at least glad that she wouldn’t have to play delivery girl for Maru anymore. Maru handed each person a copy, and Georgia immediately cringed at the title and cover alone. It had a lewd painting of three people, two men clearly fucking the woman in between them. The title covered their bodies very particularly so no bits or bobs were actually showing, but the implication was very much there.

“Yoba’s balls,” Georgia muttered in disbelief, sending a wide eyed ‘what the fuck’ look to Maru, who only winked at her. 

Maru had the audacity to wiggle her brows as she looked between Harvey and Elliott. Georgia regretted ever starting this stupid club, her jaw hanging open as she stared at her diabolical friend.

Elliott and Harvey were chuckling, but Georgia couldn’t tell if it was from discomfort or excitement. Both of their faces were bright red as they examined the book cover and then summary. Georgia threw the book in her bag, not even wanting to read the summary in public. 

She quickly dismissed herself, going straight to the shop and cashing in her star tokens for as many prizes as she could get. When she was done she stuffed everything in her backpack before running home.

She couldn’t wait to crawl into bed and sleep in tomorrow. There was no way in hell she was getting up at six in the morning. The fair was over, and she deserved a long ass nap. Georgia pushed her door open, locking it behind her as she slumped through her home while sliding off her bra from under her dress. .

Collapsing on her bed she stared at her ceiling and let out a long groan. After a few minutes of laying in silence she went to her bathroom, taking the hottest shower possible before getting ready for bed. Her phone was buzzing on the counter as she did her routine, which only frustrated her. She sighed when she unlocked it to find texts from Sam, inviting her to come hang out with them. She simply responded ‘No thanks, I’m too tired’  before putting her phone on do not disturb mode.

She was exhausted as she climbed under the covers in nothing but a silky white nightgown. Despite being incredibly comfortable in bed and entirely worn out, her mind would not ease enough for her to fall asleep. 

She startled, bolting upright when a loud knock sounded at her door. She got up, stomping over. She was certain that on her porch she would find Sam and Sebastian, but she just was not in the mood for them right now. She unlocked the door, swinging it open angrily.

“I told you I’m too tired-” she stopped her rant immediately upon seeing who was on the other side. It wasn’t Sam or Sebastian at her door, it was doctor Harvey. She cringed at herself, embarrassment taking hold. “Oh, I’m so sorry Harvey.”

“I should be the one apologizing,” he chuckled awkwardly, eyes widening as they slid down her body. Of course she was rather exposed. He ran a hand through his thick brown hair, gaze stopping at her face. “I just wanted to check in on you, you seemed troubled earlier.”

“I’m fine, just tired,” she confessed with a yawn, wincing when Harvey gave her a disbelieving look. She sighed, “Want to come in?”

“Thank you,” Harvey entered her home and she closed the door behind him.

She shifted uncomfortably on her cold feet as the doctor looked around her quaint farmhouse. Miso jumped up off the couch, stretching his nimble body before he came to check out the doctor. Harvey laughed softly at the cat, squatting down and extending a hand to let Miso examine it.

The cat immediately rubbed his head against it, purring loudly. Georgia rolled her eyes.

“The infamous Miso,” Harvey chuckled. “He’s so sweet.”

“Too sweet for his own good,” Georgia sent the cat a dirty look.

“Just like his owner,” Harvey mused, giving her a look as he stood. “I’m worried about you.”

“You shouldn’t be,” she crossed her arms over her chest, mostly to hide her nipples that were peaked in the cold cottage air. “I’m fine, really.”

“I don’t believe you,” he countered, closing the gap between them. His warm hands slid to Georgia’s shoulders as his eyes analyzed her face. One hand slid up her neck slowly, stopping to cup her cheek. He brushed his thumb over her skin. “You can talk to me.”

“I don’t know what to say..” She was at a loss, her face leaning into his warm and gentle touch. 

“You clearly haven’t been sleeping,” he murmured, leaning closer. “Have you been eating well?”

She blinked at that. She couldn’t really even remember the last time she ate, she had been too busy or lost in thought.

“I’ll take that as a no,” he frowned at her. She winced, preparing herself for a lecture on proper farmer nutrition or something. Instead he pulled her into his arms, wrapping them around her in a deliciously warm embrace. “Let me take care of you, Georgia. As your doctor and your friend.”

“Okay,” she resigned with a sigh, enjoying his comforting warmth. 

“Great,” Harvey murmured into her hair, a hand rubbing her exposed back soothingly. “Why don’t you sit down and relax while I make you dinner?”

“I would love that,” she practically purred. 

He chuckled as he released her, striding over to her kitchen and observing what she had as far as ingredients and utensils. It wasn’t much, but right now she was too tired to be self conscious about it. Georgia slipped into her room, finding a cardigan to pull on so she wasn’t so exposed. She decided against putting on underwear though, mostly for the fun of it in case the doctor noticed. She hoped he would.

When she returned he was already boiling something on the stove. She decided not to disturb him, taking a seat on her couch nearby and watching him cook from where she perched her head on the side. He was very focused on whatever he was chopping up on a cutting board, his sleeves rolled up to expose his forearms. It was cute watching him cook for her in her kitchen, her core heating in agreement. She let her eyes slide over the doctor’s physique, looking away quickly when he caught her ogling him.

Miso jumped up onto the couch, and she pet him as she waited for Harvey to finish. She hadn’t even realized how hungry she was until she could smell whatever he was cooking, her stomach growling uncomfortably in response.

“Dinner’s ready,” Harvey called for her, and she hurriedly hopped off the couch and wandered over.

He turned to pull out a chair at her dining table for her, which she thanked him for as she sat. He placed a plate of angel hair pasta and a side of veggies in front of her before setting his own plate down and taking a seat across from her. Thanking him she took a bite, almost moaning at the taste of the delicious freshly cooked meal.

“This is amazing,” she said once she swallowed her bite, taking another immediately after.

She was never great with table etiquette, but she tried her best to not make a mess of herself in front of the handsome man who just cooked for her. When they both finished she stood, reaching to take his empty plate.

“I’ll clean up,” he insisted, gently swatting her hand away. “You can just relax.”

“He cooks and cleans,” she mused, wiggling her brows. “Are you trying to make me swoon?”

He chuckled, blushing as he took her plate. He leaned over to press a brief kiss to her cheek before he took them to the sink and began rinsing them off. Georgia made her way back to the couch, watching him with appreciation. It was nice having a house guest that did more than just try to fuck her, although she certainly wouldn’t refuse the doctor at this point..

When he finished cleaning up he strode over, leaning over the back of the couch. His hands found her shoulders, fingertips carefully pushing aside her cardigan and massaging the skin beneath. 

“Feeling better?” He asked curiously from behind her. 

“Much,” she sighed, laying her head back to look up at him.

He leaned down, pressing a kiss to the tip of her nose. He was so… wholesome compared to everyone else. She liked it. So did her vagina.

“You need to take better care of yourself,” he scolded her playfully, “Or let someone take care of you..”

“If you’re offering to come cook and clean more often, I accept,” she joked in return.

“I would love to,” he grinned before his face became slightly more serious, “Now, talk to me about your sleep troubles. I want to help.”

She hummed softly, considering her words. 

“I’ve just been overthinking a lot..” she confessed. “Sometimes I’m just too anxious to sleep. It sounds kind of stupid, but I also get scared easily living out here..”

“It’s not stupid,” he reassured her, his fingers gently moving to massage her neck. “I’m sure it's lonely out here. What do you overthink about?”

“Everything,” she admitted with a wince. “I’m always stressed about something.”

“Hmm,” he hummed, fingers working their way higher as he rubbed them expertly into her scalp. It felt too good, she almost whimpered when he pulled his hands away. “I brought this for you.”

She turned, observing him as he took an orange prescription bottle from his coat pocket and handed it to her. She took it, assessing the pills inside through the plastic container.

“They are prescription sleeping pills,” Harvey explained, crossing his arms as if he was about to lecture her. “You should take them when you are having a hard time falling asleep, but they may make it hard to wake up in the morning. Also please do not operate any farm machinery after taking one.”

She huffed a laugh, giving him a look. 

“Yes sir,” she mused playfully before her eyes returned to examine the pills.

“Well, my work here is done,” Harvey chuckled, adjusting his tie. 

Georgia considered inviting him to spend the night, a little surprised that he seemingly only came over to check in on her and make sure she was fed and would sleep well. She ultimately decided against it, too tired to properly entertain him tonight as a thanks. She would be sure to give him her gratitude soon, especially if she got a good nights sleep. 

She walked him to the door, stopping him before he could grab the handle. He turned to her, looking slightly confused before she leaned upward to press a kiss to his lips. His hands quickly slid to her waist, pulling her against him as his lips worked against hers.

When she broke the kiss he released her, leaving her biting her lip as she looked up at him.

“Thank you for everything,” she said sheepishly, not sure what else to say. “I owe you.”

“Just doing my job,” he winked as he opened her door and stepped out. “I hope you sleep well.”

Wishing him good night she closed and locked the door behind him. She poured herself a glass of water, pulling out a pill from the container and examining it carefully. She gave in, swallowing one before turning off a few lights and heading back to her room.

She wasn’t sure if it was just her exhaustion or if the pills were working their magic quickly, but the second she climbed into her bed sleep was pulling her under like waves in a storm. She didn’t try to fight it, allowing unconsciousness to blissfully envelop her.

 

Georgia wasn’t sure if she was dreaming or if she had woken up, her eyes too heavy to open even slightly. The hands that were caressing her felt very real though, so warm and soft on her skin. They slid up and down her body, gently moving her and groping her breasts in a way that sent both shivers down her spine and heat through her stomach simultaneously. 

One dream hand trailed downward, finding itself between her thighs. If it truly was a dream, it was certainly a wet one, evidenced by the way the fingers slid through her folds with ease. She could feel herself fading back into her deep sleep, but she desperately tried to hold on to this naughty dream. She was enjoying the pleasure of it all too much as a warm finger slid into her. 

Her dream lover was kissing her neck, a tongue gliding over the sensitive flesh. She tried and failed to move, to beg for more. She didn't need to anyway, the fingers obeying her silent plea as they pulsed into her vigorously.

“Georgia..” a voice called to her in her dream, distant and distorted. 

She couldn’t make out who it belonged to, not before her slutty little dream faded away entirely.

Chapter 38: Fall 17, Year 1

Fall 17, Year 1

 

Georgia awoke completely disoriented. She felt nearly hung over with her head pounding, body aching, and vision hazy once she pried her heavy eyelids open. Her room was dark from the closed curtains, so when her eyes settled on her alarm clock she found herself taken aback. It was 1 pm… had she really slept in that much?

She sat up and stretched, her back cracking loudly from the motion. Rubbing her face she found that drool had dried on her chin. She hadn’t slept like that in years. Shifting in her bed she was reminded of her interesting dreams from the night before, her thighs still slick with evidence of the fantasy.

Pulling off her blanket and stumbling groggily out of bed, she was embarrassed at herself to find a wet spot left behind on the sheets, only more proof of her numerous sensual dreams. She cringed at herself, a whore even when unconscious. She had experienced naughty dreams before, and pretty often, but not like this. It felt so real, so pleasurable. She wondered if you could orgasm in your sleep from a dream alone.

Her body was incredibly sore as she made her way to the bathroom, probably from the weeks of stress and farm work finally catching up to her and sleeping in an uncomfortable position for more than 12 hours. Brushing her teeth she examined herself in the mirror. Her hair and nightgown were completely disheveled, more evidence of a good night's sleep, but she found herself confused when she spotted a small bruise on her neck.

She rinsed out her mouth before examining it further. It looked unmistakably like a hickey. Pulling off her nightgown she studied the rest of her bare body, finding more evidence of her dream encounter being less of a dream and more like… had someone been in her fucking bed with her last night?

She felt panic spike through her at the insidious thought. She tried to rationalize it, the small bruise on her neck could be left over from the ones she had from Sebastian last week, or even from when Harvey had massaged her neck last night. The tiny red marks on her chest and thighs could have been from when Sam and Sebastian had fondled her at the fair yesterday. 

The dream had been simply that: a dream. Everything else was easily explained, at least that's what she kept telling herself despite the intrusive thoughts sounding alarm bells in the back of her mind. To be sure she wandered around her home, ensuring all the doors and windows had been closed and locked. The front door was secured, just as she had left it after saying goodbye to Harvey last night. All the windows were closed, and only one was unlocked.

She wasn’t sure when she had unlocked the kitchen window, but there was no obvious evidence of it having been opened recently. No fingerprints on the glass either, which only reminded her of the time she found a creepy hand print on her bedroom window. Maybe Harvey had opened it while cooking and closed it when cleaning up, but there weren’t any signs of someone breaking in. They would have had to crawl across her kitchen counter anyway, and the area was free from mud or other suspicious debris.

She was simply overthinking it all again. That was definitely it. She had a good ass sleep for once and she was all discombobulated now. 

She poured herself a cup of coffee, slumping into a chair at her table and rubbing her temple while taking a sip. She should probably go to Harvey for anti anxiety meds next, considering she was so easily worked up and disturbed. Miso interrupted her spiralling thoughts, jumping up on the table and loudly yowling his complaints for a late breakfast. 

Georgia sighed, giving in to the cat’s demands and getting up to pour food into his bowl. Miso continued to complain in between mouthfuls of kibble.

Finishing her coffee she left the grumbling cat to return to her room, changing into a matching pajama set of maroon sweatpants and a sweatshirt. She didn’t feel like going out to town at all today, but she still needed to clean up a bit around the farm since her friends and the kids were coming to visit her little pumpkin patch tomorrow.

Georgia pulled on boots before stepping outside into the cold and cloudy autumn day. She had no mail, thankfully since her eyes were too tired to read anyway. She went ahead and watered her crops, harvesting a few here and there but did her best to keep her farm looking full and nice for her visitors the next day. 

The pumpkins were looking lovely, a few giant ones taking over the fenced area. Georgia was ecstatic, wanting to carve one of the big ones herself for the upcoming holiday.

She trudged over to her coop, checking in on her chickens and ducks who seemed rather pleased as she greeted each and every one of them. She bent down, letting the birds swarm around her for pets.

“You should plant more grass for them,” Shane called out from behind her.

Georgia startled, jumping as she turned to find the man leaning against the gate into her animal’s enclosure. She hadn’t noticed him even entering her farm or heard him walk across her field, making her slightly embarrassed at her own poor sense of awareness.

“They like eating grass,” Shane continued, ignoring her clear discomfort as he took a sip from his beer can. “They also like eating the bugs that hide in it.”

“Oh,” Georgia scratched her head nervously as Shane let himself in. She watched him wearily as he pet a few chickens that flocked over to him. “I will plant more for them then.”

“You should also extend the fence to around the pond,” he scolded her, looking a little irritated as he pointed to the pond just past her fence posts. “The ducks like to swim. Any idiot knows that.”

Georgia frowned as she looked at her animals, the feeling of failure creeping over her. She silently left the drunken man behind, hoping she could trust him with her birds as she started adding onto the fence, extending the enclosure to encompass the entire pond. She walked to her work table and made some more grass starters, planting them around the new area. She went back into the enclosure, sprinkling more grass before breaking down the old fence to allow the ducks and chickens to explore their new area. The ducks immediately flocked to the pond, leaving her happy for their enjoyment but also feeling stupid for not doing so sooner.

“See?” Shane sounded blunt from where he leaned against her coop, one of her chickens resting happily in his arms. It was almost wholesome and sweet how the hen nuzzled into his chest while he gently stroked its little feathery head. 

She rolled her eyes, crossing her arms in annoyance as she watched him set the hen down. He let out a disgusting burp before taking another sip of beer. She stomped past him, entering the coop and slamming the door behind her. She collected her eggs, curiously examining a black egg she found. The dark egg was covered in red spots, and she rolled it in her hand while trying to decipher where it came from or if it was rotten. The odd egg seemed healthy, so she decided to experiment with it, putting it into the incubator. 

While she was collecting duck feathers, tucking them away to give to Elliott, Shane let himself into the coop, looking around as if judging the set up.

“You should upgrade your coop,” he grumbled.

Georgia sighed, standing up and dusting herself off as she regarded the judgemental man.

“Anything else I'm doing incorrectly?” She asked sarcastically, irritation evident in her tone.

Shane ignored her obvious ire, walking over to the little door that allowed the chickens to enter and exit the coop and closing it. Georgia cocked an eyebrow in confusion as he turned to her.

“You’re wearing too many clothes,” he suggested boldly, taking a step towards her.

Georgia snorted at the audacity, rolling her eyes as she brushed off his comment. She moved to leave but he stepped directly in her path. She set her jaw, trying to hide the tang of panic that spread through her as she went to step around him. He blocked her again.

“I’m not fucking you in a chicken coop,” she snapped at him harshly, concealing her fear by standing her ground. 

He chuckled as she crossed her arms, attempting to put on a confident and firm front to get him to back off. It didn't work.

“You don’t have a choice,” he sneered, his hand snatching her arm as she tried to get around him a third time.

He pulled her towards himself, his fingers digging painfully into her skin through her sweater. She was pressed against his chest as he held her there, forcing to watch him chug the rest of his beer before he crushed the can and tossed it aside carelessly. She flinched at the loud echo of the metal bouncing off the wooden floor of her coop. His newly free hand moved to her hair bun, roughly grabbing her hair as he pushed her head downward.

“Shane!” Georgia hissed uncomfortably. Fear tore at her gut, mixing with an unhealthy amount of arousal that betrayed the rest of her body. “What are you-”

“Shut up,” he yanked her head backwards, making her look up at him. “Be a good whore and get on your knees.”

She opened her mouth to object, but he pushed her head down roughly. Her knees buckled, hitting the wooden floor of the coop with a loud thud. Shane held her head in place, his other hand working off his belt.

“Shane I-”

“I said shut up,” he growled at her, cutting her off. 

Georgia winced at the threat that laced his angry tone, looking up at him and finding a mixture of disgust and malice on his features. He unzipped his jeans, working out his erection.

“Suck,” he demanded cruelly, giving her no room for further argument as his hand guided her by her bun towards his cock.

She kept her jaw clenched shut as he pressed the tip to her lips. When she didn’t immediately open up and accept him he didn’t free her, instead he buried her head against him, smothering her face with his cock and balls. When she finally broke her silence to beg him to stop he took the opportunity to push his length into her open mouth.

She glared up at him as he held her hair firmly, guiding himself deeper. Shane groaned with pleasure as he sunk into her throat, making her gag on his cock. She debated on biting down hard, but something in her held her back. Shame flooded Georgia’s gut at the way heat pooled in her core despite the uncomfortable situation. 

He pulled out ever so slightly before slamming back into her mouth, making her choke around him as he repeated the action over and over. The edges of her vision tinged black, her mind dizzy as she struggled to get enough air during his assault. Finally he pulled free, releasing her hair in the process.

She crumpled to the ground, one hand bracing itself on the wooden floorboards while the other wiped the drool from her lips as she caught her breath. Shane adjusted himself as he moved around her, and she almost wondered if he was going to leave her to go finish himself at home.

That is until she turned to watch him kneel on the floor behind her. His big hands grabbed her hips, pulling her ass towards his own waist before he pushed her upper back down towards the floor.

“Shane,” her voice came out hoarse and small.

“I’m not waiting for you any longer,” he snarled, yanking her arms back and pushing her head down until the left side of her face hit the dirty wood. 

He pulled her sweat pants down, exposing her completely. His thick, calloused fingers slid through her folds, indulging themselves in her body's slick betrayal. Her eyes squeezed shut, wincing at the sound of his scoff.

“Seems you can’t wait any longer either, whore,” he chuckled breathlessly.

Georgia braced herself as he guided his length to her pussy, the tip prodding her wet entrance before sliding in slowly. She bit her lip hard enough to draw blood as he made his way deeper, letting out a guttural moan from behind. He pulled back an inch before his full length had even filled her, taking a moment before launching himself in until his hips slammed against her ass. The movement had her face grinding against the wood floors, her cheek burning from the friction. Her nails grappled for purchase as he repeated himself, fucking into her roughly.

Shane was brutal and rough, but not as vigorous and violent as Sebastian could be. She supposed she was thankful for that, despite the splinters that were surely embedding themselves into her face and fingers with every thrust into her. 

Mercifully, Shane didn’t last long, his hips spluttering as he quickly orgasmed. He spilled into her with a loud groan, his nails digging into the flesh on her hips as he slumped over her. She shuddered beneath him as his warm and heavy body rested on her back. He was still breathing heavily when he pulled out and stumbled to his feet.

He took a few clumsy steps forward, holding himself upright with a hand on the wall of the coop as he tried to catch his breath. Georgia watched silently as Shane composed himself, pulling back on his pants before wordlessly leaving, the door slamming shut behind him.

She let out a deep breath of her own as she pushed herself up on her hands, sitting back on her haunches. Embarrassment and shame flooded her as she watched Shane’s spend drip down her thighs and onto her sweat pants. She got to her feet, dusting off the dirt that coated her skin and clothes before pulling on the soiled pants. She found a single splinter on her finger tip, carefully prying it out before she opened the animal entrance to the coop. She picked up Shane’s discarded and crushed beer can, cursing him under her breath as she tossed it in the trash.

Walking out of the coop she was surprised to find Shane hadn’t left her farm entirely. Instead he was sitting next to the pond, watching the ducks swim while leaning against the fence. Frustration flickered through Georgia as she marched over to him, a colorful string of insults clawing their way up her throat.

He turned to her as she approached him, rolling his eyes as if he expected to be berated. The same hen that he had been holding earlier was perched in his lap, and he was careful not to disturb her as he stuck a hand in the pond, cupping some water within it before pulling it out to splash onto his own face. Georgia stopped a few feet away, her hands on her hips as she bit her tongue and observed him.

“Yeah yeah I know,” Shane sighed, running his damp fingers through his messy hair to smooth it back. His voice shifted up a few octaves as he obnoxiously mimicked her before she could even speak. “Shane you’re such an asshole, Shane you’re a drunk pig, Shane sucks blah blah blah worst sex I’ve ever had.”

She raised her eyebrows, silently watching him as her lips pursed into a line. Those words weren’t exactly what she had planned on saying, but they weren't far off either. The hen in his lap pecked at his chest, and Shane tore his gaze from Georgia to look down at it, allowing the chicken to nuzzle her head against his scruffy cheek. The ghost of a smile betrayed his grumpy composure as he stroked the bird’s back sweetly.

Georgia said nothing as she took one step closer before sitting in the tall grass, observing the confusing drunk and her traitorous hen as they cuddled. Shane’s eyes slid back to hers, his eyebrows bunching. 

“Well?” He sneered at her as he gently lifted the chicken and set her aside, the animal taking off to peck through the grass. “Are you going to insult me and kick me out or just sit there with dirt all over your stupid slut face?”

She sent him a glare before leaning over, checking her reflection on the surface of the pond. The left side of her face had smudges of dirt and dust all over it. Before she could wash it off herself Shane was already dipping his hand back into the water. He brought his wet fingers to her skin, rubbing away the mess. After a minute of this he used the sleeve of his jacket to wipe off the rest.

“There,” he grumbled softly. “Now you look less dumb.”

Georgia gave him an annoyed look.

“Are you incapable of being nice to anyone or anything other than chickens?”

“Pretty much,” he replied, tone laced with disgust. She wasn’t sure if the disgust was directed at himself or her.

“Maybe you should learn to not be a dick then,” Georgia mused as she got to her feet. 

“Maybe you should learn to not be a whore,” Shane snapped back quickly, shooting to his own feet as he sneered down at her.

Georgia frowned at him, her own frustration bubbling to the surface. She wanted to berate him, say all the horribly rude things she could think of to hurt his fragile ego. She wanted to be just as cruel to him as he was to her, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. To an extent, she felt bad for Shane. He was troubled, evidenced by his alcoholism and the frequent self-depreciating or suicidal comments he had made in the past. She could relate, somewhat, and didn’t want to deepen the wounds he already had, even if it meant letting him treat her like garbage. She let out a deep breath through her nose as she composed herself.

“Shane, just go,” she sighed, pointing to the back gate for emphasis.

“Or what?” Shane hissed at her as he stomped closer to her. The large man towered over, causing her to flinch but she still held her ground. “Is the tiny little girl farmer going to make me? What if I’m not done with you yet?”

“Should I call Sam and Sebastian and ask them to make you leave then?” She snarled, the words coming out sharper than she had intended.

Georgia wasn’t sure if Shane even knew that Sebastian had been the person to beat him into a pulp last week or if he genuinely thought he had drunkenly taken a rough fall. Regardless of whether or not he knew, her words did cause a reaction, albeit a small one. His eyes widened and nostrils flared as he regarded her silently. Finally he resigned, pushing past her.

“Whore,” he muttered angrily as he stalked out the gate. 

“Don’t come back until you can play nice,” she mused snarkily after him. 

He didn’t turn around, only flipping her off as he marched through her field. She snorted at the childish gesture, watching him leave with an uneasy feeling settling in her gut. He left her confused at both his actions and her own reactions. She felt ashamed of herself for letting him take her in such a vile manner, ashamed of how her body had been aroused despite her fear and disgust. Yet the most confusing part was how she saw this broken, cruel, drunk of a man and wondered if she could somehow fix his broken pieces.

She shook herself out of her trance, returning to her cottage. Everyone in town seemed to have a broken piece or two here or a loose screw there, and she couldn’t fix all of them. 

What she could do was take a hot shower, get comfortable, and read her new, very obscene book for this week's book club.  She did exactly that.

She had all but forgotten her suspicious dreams from the night before, and as the day drew to a close she was sure to triple check that all her doors and windows were closed and locked securely. She was unable to think about anything else as she tossed and turned in bed, but couldn't bring herself to take another sleeping pill and risk sleeping in tomorrow. Instead she gave into her intrusive thoughts, spending the night worrying about possible intruders or thinking about the different people around town and how it seemed that literally everyone was driving her crazy one way or another.

At some point in the night the wind picked up, rattling her windows violently in a way that had her heart and mind racing. She struggled to calm herself down, but still refused to take another pill, even as the little orange container mocked her restless gaze from where they sat on her bedside table.

Chapter 39: Fall 18, Year 1

Fall 18, Year 1

 

Georgia, though tired from a sleepless night, was practically buzzing with excitement. She was ecstatic to have the kids over for a field trip to her farm. Most notably, she was happy to have a chance to show off her pride and joy of the season: her pumpkin patch. Georgia got ahead of herself this morning and ended up painting a huge triangular happy face on one of her giant pumpkins so everyone could see it when they walked into her cute little patch. She even decorated the area, adding silly little string decorations of bats and spiders around the fences among other Spirit’s Eve decorations. She dressed up scarecrows, putting them in goofy costumes to add to the fun. 

It was only a couple people coming over, but she was just really excited about it. She could remember her grandpa decorating the farm similarly when she and her cousins visited growing up and wanted to give the two kids in town a fun experience like that.

Maru said she would bring the supplies, so all Georgia really had to do was set up a picnic table and benches for everyone to sit at as they decorated their pumpkins. Penny had decided she wanted the kids to paint instead of carve theirs, worried they would hurt themselves on her watch. Georgia debated on how she would decorate her own. If it were just her friends coming over, she would probably have resorted to something lewd and childish or even a reference to one of the books they had shared, but with the kids around she wanted to make something cute or fun. Perhaps she could paint Miso or carve a generic silly face. 

She put on a purple long sleeve shirt and a black overall dress, feeling cute about how it matched the color scheme of the bat decorations she put around her pumpkin patch. With all the drama and stress of the last few weeks, she was looking forward to a wholesome day.

Maru arrived first, so Georgia helped her lay out the paints and brushes along with some other tools on the picnic table. Once everything was set up the two of them took a seat on the steps of her porch and chatted while waiting for Penny and the kids. 

“What do you think of the book so far?” Maru asked curiously, her face all too smug. 

“You’re evil,” Georgia groaned, unable to help the flush that crept up her cheeks or the smile on her lips. “Absolutely evil. I’m only on chapter eight, but girl...”

“I’ll take evil as a compliment,” Maru grinned wickedly while gently nudging Georgia’s ribs with her elbow. The look on Maru’s face reminded Georgia that despite their differences, the girl was definitely Sebastian’s sister. “You aren’t even close to the good part yet. I wonder what Elliott and Harvey think of it so far.”

“Yoba,” Georgia winced at the thought, though she had to admit to herself that she was quite curious about their reactions… and their opinions. 

Welwick calling her out for being a whore by predicting she was going to be a whore was really going to haunt her for the rest of her life, huh?

Georgia sighed, rubbing her head. She needed therapy.

“Oh it’s not too bad,” Maru pouted, playfully hugging Georgia. “Penny and I are just trying to help you and your lack of confidence out. You gotta play all the pieces on the board!”

Georgia snorted a laugh. 

“Oh I’m playing all the pieces,” she mused, cringing at herself. “At this point I think I need you guys to play more defence than offence.”

“We can do both,” Maru teased, sending her a wink. Georgia rolled her eyes. 

“Evil,” Georgia repeated her accusation from earlier with a playful tone. 

“Lawful evil,” Maru giggled, giving Georgia a look. “Come on, it’s a shame you aren’t putting yourself out there more!”

“I think I’m putting myself out there waaaay too much, actually!” Georgia was exasperated. She wasn’t sure how she could explain her situation to Maru without dropping the bomb that her brother was definitely playing a part in it, a rather big part at that. 

“No way,” Maru kept her stance. “Honestly, it's insane how literally everyone in town wants you..”

Maru stopped for a minute, her head cocking to the side as she studied Georgia. Georgia started to feel uncomfortable under her friend’s analyzing look. 

“Hey, can I like, take a few samples from you?” Maru finally piped back up, seeming a little too eager.

“You want me to be a science experiment?” Georgia frowned. 

“I mean… yeah, exactly that,” Maru giggled, her cheeks red as she realized how crazy that may have sounded. “I just want to see if there is a scientific explanation for why everyone is attracted to you. I have a hypothesis, but it would be interesting to put it to the test!”

“Oh Yoba,” Georgia grumbled.

She was uncomfortable, but she still giggled at her friend's enthusiasm over the prospect of research. Before she could accept or decline the strange request, her attention was caught by the sound of the kids arriving.

“Miss farmer we are here!” Jas announced happily. 

“I want to smash some pumpkins!” Vincent yelled.

 Georgia grimaced as she and Maru stood up, hopefully he didn’t try to destroy all her pumpkins. She didn’t really have the heart to scold children or get mad at them if they did, but she would definitely be distraught. 

“No smashing, Vinny,” Sam’s voice rang out, catching Georgia off guard with his presence.

Georgia and Maru rounded the corner, and sure enough the kids were being chaperoned by Sam along with Penny. Georgia wondered if Sam was only there to drop off his brother, but then she caught the conspiratorial look that Penny and Maru shared, both looking gleefully guilty.

“Evil,” Georgia sighed under her breath, sending Maru a pointed look before plastering on a smiley front for the children. She supposed it wasn’t too bad. She would rather the surprise guest be Sam over Sebastian. Or Shane for that matter, considering he was related to Jas somehow. 

Maru only giggled in response. Georgia hoped Penny and Maru didn’t notice how casually Sam opened the gate, holding it open for everyone before closing it behind them like he had done it plenty of times before. Which he had. He followed the rest of the group, flashing Georgia a sparkling smile.

“Hi guys!” Georgia greeted the kids with a cheerful smile of her own. Regardless of her friend’s sabotage, she was still excited to decorate pumpkins.

“Hello miss farmer,” Jas beamed as she looked around the farm, shifting excitedly on her feet. “Do you still have that kitty my aunt found?”

“I do! His name is Miso, he’s sleeping around here somewhere,” Georgia giggled. Her eyes flashed back to Sam, hoping he didn’t make any comments about being buddies with her cat.

“Miss Georgia?” Vincent started, the kid also practically jumping as he looked at her fields. “Do you have any really really big pumpkins?”

“I do!” Georgia clasped her hands, ecstatic to show off her giant pumpkins. “Come on, let's go to my pumpkin patch!”

Georgia led the group to the fenced off area where she had her pumpkins, opening the gate for them. The kids ran ahead, rambling about which one of them would get the better pumpkin. Penny followed after them quickly, immediately having to beg Vincent not to climb one of the giant pumpkins. Maru was giggling as she walked past, sending Georgia a wink before scouting for her own canvas to carve. 

“Hey Gi,” Sam grinned as he stopped next to her, leaning close. “The pumpkin patch looks great! It’s no wonder you won first place at the fair.”

Georgia rolled her eyes, unable to wipe the bashful smile off her face as she elbowed Sam. The two of them walked in together, weaving through the pumpkins while watching the kids run around trying to pick.

“I want to paint this one!” Vincent cried out.

Georgia snorted when she spotted the kid hugging one of the giant pumpkins while Penny tried to pry him away from it gently.

“No Vinny,” Sam groaned as they walked over. “You need to pick a smaller one so we can bring it home to show mom.”

“But Sammy,” Vinny pouted up at his brother. “You’re strong, you can carry it!”

“No, I cannot,” Sam chuckled, pulling his brother off the pumpkin and turning him around. “Go find a different one.”

“Fine,” the kid grumbled as he marched off. 

“And no smashing them!” Sam called out, giving Georgia an apologetic look before running after his little brother who was now trying to kick a different pumpkin. 

Georgia giggled as she watched them. Penny picked up a small pumpkin, cradling it with one arm as she stood beside Georgia to observe the chaos. 

“Sure you want a small one?” Georgia asked her friend as she eyed the softball sized pumpkin in her hand.

“Yeah, I’ll probably have to end up carrying one of theirs anyway,” Penny chuckled.

Georgia didn’t push the matter as Penny walked off with her pumpkin, setting it down on the picnic table before strolling back to her. They watched as Maru chose a decently large pumpkin, the small woman surprisingly strong as she hauled it towards the table.

“Need help?” Georgia offered.

“Nah, I’m a nurse,” Maru grinned proudly, “If I can help carry a full grown man I can carry a pumpkin!”

Georgia and Penny giggled as they followed their friend to the table.

“Isn’t this one structurally perfect for carving?” Maru asked as she slapped the round pumpkin like it was a piece of meat.

 For some reason her excitement over the pumpkin’s shape reminded Georgia of the girl’s mother. Robin seemed like someone who would also fawn over the structure of something. Georgia looked over at her cutely decorated pumpkin patch, heart melting slightly at Sam being adorable as he played around with the kids while they looked for pumpkins. 

“I should probably go pick out my own,” she shrugged, walking back towards the gate.

“Can I go play with your animals?” Maru asked, hands clasped together like she was prepared to beg. Georgia snorted. 

“Of course, go ahead! They are all friendly.”

Maru practically skipped towards the coop while Penny accompanied Georgia back to the pumpkins, keeping an eye on the kids and Sam while they looked for a good one. Penny stuck close to Georgia, almost like a shadow. At first it wasn’t too bothersome, but then every time Georgia bent over to examine a pumpkin Penny would press herself against Georgia’s hips or her hands would graze Georgia’s rear suggestively.

Georgia wasn’t clueless, Penny had made suggestive comments or snuck touches numerous times in the past. She did her best to pretend to be clueless about it, a little concerned that if any entanglement were to happen between them it would ruin the dynamic of their book club and friendship. Penny wasn’t entirely straightforward about it either, often vocalizing along with Maru about how Georgia should explore her options with the other singletons around town.

Georgia found herself increasingly flustered as Penny continued to stick to her like caramel to an apple. Georgia tried her best to keep herself calm and composed, keeping one eye on the children and Sam in hopes they wouldn’t witness any of Penny’s lewd advances.

Crouched down instead of bent over to prevent easy access for Penny, Georgia was examining a funny shaped pumpkin. She stood up and dusted herself off to continue her search, but Penny was quick to grab Georgia’s hand and pull her behind one of the giant gourds and out of view from everyone else.

Georgia looked at her friend in question, a little confused, but before she could speak Penny clamped a hand over Georgia’s parted lips.

“You look so pretty today,” Penny murmured, cheeks flushed as she observed Georgia with half lidded eyes. “I can’t help myself.”

Georgia reached up to pry Penny’s hand from her mouth.

“What are you-”

Penny silenced her question with a kiss, pressing her soft lips against Georgia’s. Georgia had obviously known Penny liked her, but hadn’t ever expected the shy girl to be bold enough to actually make a move. Penny’s lips tasted like sweet melon in the summer, distracting her senses while the girl’s hands groped at her breasts through her clothes.

“You taste just as good as I imagined..” Penny said softly as she pulled her lips away, watching Georgia curiously as her hands greedily massaged her chest, one climbing up to the neck of her shirt before boldly diving under and going straight for a nipple.

“Penny..” Georgia uncomfortably muttered her friend’s name under her breath, feeling her cheeks burn as she tried to find the correct words to get her to stop without causing unnecessary drama in their friend group.

“Shh,” Penny scolded her quietly, biting her own lip as her fingers twisted her sensitive nipple with a surprising amount of force, making Georgia nearly cry out before she stopped to caress it more gently. 

Penny pulled her hands away, leaving Georgia disheveled as she stepped back suddenly. Georgia wasn’t sure if she was somewhat into it or entirely too flabbergasted to have any semblance of thought. Penny giggled, lips pulling into a bashful smile.

“I’m sorry,” Penny’s smile diminished into a grimace, suddenly looking horrified with herself. “I.. I don’t know what came over me.”

Penny quickly walked away, leaving Georgia flustered and dumbfounded as she stared after her. For Yoba’s sake. Georgia rubbed her warmed cheeks and smoothed over her dress before continuing her quest for a pumpkin, all too aware of how every movement had the fabric of her shirt scratching her already aching and sensitive nipple uncomfortably. She cursed Welwick in her mind for the hundredth time since the fair two days ago. 

Georgia couldn’t help but find herself looking at Penny or Sam as she hunted for a pumpkin, feeling confused by her body and mind.

She gave up looking, settling on a random pumpkin. It was large and a little lopsided, but it would work for what she had in mind as far as painting went. She hoisted it up into her arms, slowly moving to carefully carry it to the table, wincing as it rubbed against her chest.

“Let me get it for you, hotstuff,” Sam came out of nowhere, plucking the heavy pumpkin out of her arms with ease.

“Thank you,” Georgia flashed him a thankful smile as she walked with him towards the table. 

She could have carried it herself just fine, but she didn’t mind sparing her back and arms from extra stress, sore enough from months of farming among other strenuous activities. There were already other pumpkins on the table, the kids and Sam must have chosen their own and set them down while Georgia had been… distracted. 

She looked around, finding the kids running around and playing tag in the field while Penny supervised them. Maru was leaving the coop, spotting her with Sam and sending her a suggestive look. Georgia rolled her eyes in silent response.

“Everything okay, Gi?” Sam asked, earning back her attention.

“Yeah,” she responded too quickly, brushing off the shame that colonized her gut. “Just excited to get painting.”

She patted her wonky pumpkin for emphasis, but Sam only leaned closer. He gave her a look that told her he didn’t fully believe her words.

“Are you sure?” His voice was soft as he reached up, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. His fingers lingered a few seconds more than necessary before his hand dropped back to his side.

Her eyes grazed over his face, stopping on his lips. She wanted to kiss him, but didn’t want to do that in front of the kids or her gossipy friends. She tore her gaze away from the temptation, looking up at his hair. He was wearing that green beanie again, and she thought it looked so hot for some reason.

“You look really good in a beanie,” she mused playfully, changing the subject. Sam’s cheeks flushed, a hand going up to pat his head as if he forgot he had worn the hat today.

Before either one of them could say anything else the rest of the group joined them, the kids quickly taking their seats and picking out paint colors. Penny took a seat between Jas and Vincent, probably so she could be available to help them if needed. Georgia sat opposite from Penny, Sam sitting next to Georgia and across from his little brother while Maru sat on her other side.

Georgia did her best to focus on her pumpkin, turning around the lumpy gourd until she could decide on the perfect angle. She was only going to paint a silly version of Miso, considering she wasn’t the best artist so anything other than silly simply wouldn’t work. She began working on painting a goofy white outline for the cat's face while struggling not to look at Penny from across the table.

“Sammy, are you gonna draw something for Miss Georgia?” Vincent asked out loud, nearly making Georgia choke in surprise.

She looked up to find the little boy standing on the bench to peer over at his brother’s pumpkin. Sam froze, also caught off guard by the question. He had only painted a couple rudimentary stick figures, too vague to seem like anyone in particular.

“No Vinny,” Sam sounded a little annoyed, his cheeks pink. 

“Why not?” Vinny asked innocently, looking between his brother and Georgia. The kid wiggled his brows, no better than Maru or Penny when it came to trying to play wing man. He put a hand up to cover half his mouth as he looked at Georgia. “He talks about you, a LOT!” He whispered loudly as if the whole table wouldn’t hear him. Georgia giggled.

“Uncle Shane talks about the farmer a lot too!” Jas chimed in. Sam went rigid beside her, and she chanced a look in his direction to see an expression on his face that she couldn’t decipher. It was somewhere between disgust and anger.

Georgia winced as both Maru and Penny sent her curious looks. She scrunched up her nose and rolled her eyes at them before quickly changing the subject.

“Vinny, what are you going to paint?”

“I’m going to paint bugs!” He grinned, brimming with enthusiasm. 

“Ew,” Jas giggled.

“Bugs are cool!” Vinny frowned at his friend.

“What are you painting Jas?” Penny asked the girl.

“I’m painting a cow with wings like a fairy!” Jas beamed proudly. “I want to give it to Auntie Marnie.”

“Excellent!” Penny giggled as she clapped her hands together. “Keep painting kids, let me know if you need help!”

The group sunk back into silence for a while, each focused on painting their individual pumpkins. Georgia didn’t mind the silence, happily working on her pumpkin. She couldn’t help but sneak glances at Sam here and there, worried his little brother may have embarrassed him since he had been silent since. 

Georgia was startled from her painting when a warm hand slid to her thigh. Sam gave her a squeeze, and she glanced at him, doing her best not to attract the attention of the others. Sam only gave her a mischievous smirk, using his free hand to idly paint while the other caressed up and down her thigh.

She continued to paint, fighting the flush that crept up her neck. Thankfully, Sam didn’t take it any further, his fingers keeping their distance from her center. Georgia was certain if the kids weren’t there he wouldn’t have held himself back.

The warm hand slid away as Sam swung his legs over the bench and stood, taking off into a sprint through the field. The whole table stared after him, all seeming confused. Georgia watched as Sam bent down in her crops, when he stood up once more he was holding up Miso like he was trying to present the cat to the autumn sun. 

“The kitty!” Jas piped up, slipping from her spot on the bench. 

Both Jas and Vincent ran to Sam, excited to meet poor Miso. Miso was friendly enough, so Georgia hoped he wouldn’t mind being fawned over by the children. Sam carried the cat to the table, both kids trailing behind as they excitedly snuck pets in here and there. 

Miso was snuggled up in Sam’s arms like a baby, clearly content as Sam sat back down on the bench beside her. She could hear the traitorous cat’s purr even over the squealing kids.

Sam lifted the cat, setting him on the table next to Georgia’s pumpkin, comparing the muse to the poorly drawn art.

“It’s pur-fect,” he joked, earning a snort from Georgia. 

Miso was less impressed, jumping off the table and disappearing into the field once more. Jas and Vincent raced behind him in an attempt to catch the shy creature. 

“Do you like cats, Sam?” Maru asked curiously, looking between Georgia and Sam with an assessing gaze. 

Georgia looked away, busying herself with putting the caps back on the tubes of paint scattered about. She knew Maru was just trying to figure out if Sam had met Miso before. Sam scratched the back of his head.

“I just like animals,” he replied coolly, shrugging as he began collecting paint brushes.

“I think the kids are done painting,” Penny giggled.

Georgia caught the look that Penny and Maru shared between themselves, adding to the stockpile of dread she had for the next book club. Both girls began to help them clean up the mess, leaving only the freshly painted pumpkins on the table. They lined them all up so they could observe each one.

 The kids painted exactly what they said they would, Vinny’s covered in snails and other bugs, while Jas’s had a decently good painting of a cow with wings and a tutu. Sam’s pumpkin looked like a kid painted it, covered in little rudimentary stick figures that Georgia thought maybe were supposed to be zombies or aliens. The drawings looked familiar somehow, but she couldn’t put her finger on it. Penny painted a cute little smiley face on hers. Maru, the only person who did any carving, had immaculately carved a crescent moon and stars on hers, the line work perfect and precise. Georgia didn’t doubt that the stars were probably an accurate portrayal of a constellation of some sort.

“Come on kids!” Penny called for Vinny and Jas, who were both still running around the field.

Georgia hoped they weren’t terrorizing Miso too much. Both the children came running, excitedly grabbing their pumpkins. Sam carried both his and his brothers, tucking one under each arm while holding the bottoms. It looked uncomfortable and heavy, but he didn’t seem too bothered. 

“Say thank you to the farmer, Vinny,” Sam ordered his brother, who turned to Georgia with a grin.

“Thank you for having us Miss Georgia! Can Sam and I come back to play with the animals?” He asked, obnoxiously sending a look to his brother who was wincing.

“Of course,” Georgia giggled, sending Sam a look of her own before the two of them started their journey back towards town. 

Jas also said her polite thanks and goodbye before she and Penny took the shortcut through the back gate of the farm to get to Marnie’s. Maru turned to Georgia as she packed away all the supplies she bought.

“That was an interesting day,” Maru mused, eyes looking over Georgia quizzically.

“It was fun having everyone over to carve pumpkins,” Georgia shrugged, brushing off her friend’s interest. “Maybe I should host something fun every season and invite the town or at least you and Penny. Ooh what if I have a flower fest in the spring? We can make bouquets and flower crowns! I don’t know what I’d do over the summer though.”

“Already thinking about bouquets?” Maru teased, wiggling her brows. Georgia cringed at herself, having forgotten that gifting bouquets were the typical relationship thing around here. She mentally checked that off her to-do list while Maru spoke. “It does sound fun though! We could make flower crowns before the dance!”

“Please remind me in the spring in case I forget,” Georgia giggled.

“I will. I will also remind you that my brother loves pumpkin soup,” Maru winked, patting her carved pumpkin for emphasis as she hoisted it off of the table. 

“Yoba,” Georgia groaned dramatically. “Are you trying to set me up with him or his best friend?”

“Why choose?” Maru mused playfully.

“You’ve been reading too much smut,” Georgia chuckled as she walked with her friend towards the backwoods. “See you Sunday!”

“Yeah see you then! Feel free to stop by the clinic when I’m working or by my place so I can take some samples from you!” Maru called over her shoulder as she left.

Georgia wasn’t sure if she was comfortable giving Maru samples.. She supposed the most important factor was what kind of samples she needed for her little hypothesis. She shook off the slight weirdness of it as she walked back to the table. Maru was just weird, she was a genius so it came with the territory. 

Georgia hauled her pumpkin to her porch, proudly displaying her goofy rendition of her beloved cat. Speaking of which, it was getting dark. She called out his name, clicking her tongue against her teeth to get the animal’s attention. He didn’t come immediately, which worried her slightly as she busied herself with dragging the picnic table back to her yard.

“Let me help,” Sam’s voice rang out.

Georgia turned to spot the man hopping over her fence, ignoring the gate that wasn’t very far from where he had been. He jogged over, positioning himself at the opposite end of the table and lifting. Together they hauled it back to where it had been originally, Sam leading the way. He slid his hand into hers as they walked back to the benches.

“Thanks,” Georgia said bashfully as she grabbed one bench, Sam hoisting up the other with ease. 

“I thought you might need me,” he beamed, seeming rather happy to be of help. 

Georgia appreciated his enthusiasm as they set the benches down. He followed her back to the field where she anxiously looked around for Miso, calling out his name again.

“I didn’t see where he ran off to earlier,” she informed Sam. 

Sam’s brows bunched together, his face matching her concern as he began looking around.

“Miso! Where are ya buddy?” He hollered.

Almost instantly a little white head popped up from behind some crops. She watched through narrowed eyes as her fur child happily ran for Sam.

“I hate you,” Georgia muttered, envious as the cat launched himself into Sam’s waiting arms.

Sam only grinned as he let the cat nuzzle his face. 

Sam’s eyes suddenly shifted, spotting something towards the back fence. His happy demeanor instantly soured, a darkness taking over as he scowled. Georgia followed his gaze, spotting Shane leaning against a tree just past the boundaries of her property. Of course he had a beer in hand, bringing it to his lips as he watched them back.

Sam gently pushed Miso in Georgia’s arms, moving to confront Shane. Georgia held her cat in one arm while the other shot out to stop Sam.

“It’s fine,” she pleaded, grabbing his arm and tugging on it. “He’s not trespassing.”

“I don’t-” Sam started with a snarl but Georgia cut him off.

“Please don’t cause any problems,” she whined, pulling on him again. Her hand slid down his arm, intertwining her fingers with his and squeezing. “He’s not bothering anyone. If he enters the property then you can do something about it.”

Sam frowned, seeming to contemplate her words as he looked between her and the drunken man in the distance. He let out a huff as he sent one last threatening look in Shane’s direction, who probably couldn’t even see it properly. 

“Fine,” he grumbled. “But I’m staying for a while… just in case.”

“You can spend the night if you want,” Georgia shrugged, batting her eyelashes at him. 

Sam’s eyebrows shot up, seemingly pleased with the offer as he followed her to the house. He opened her door for her, lingering outside for a moment to send one last angry glance in Shane’s direction before he stepped inside and locked the door behind him.

“You’re going to call me if he ever steps foot on your farm, right?” Sam asked grumpily while stepping out of his shoes and leaving them by the door.

“Yeah, yeah,” Georgia snorted as she set Miso down and kicked off her own shoes. “I think I might get a guard dog.”

Sam gasped.

“You wouldn’t do that to Miso!”

“What?” Georgia crossed her arms, pouting. “What if he wants a sibling?”

Sam’s eyebrows shot up again, his face a mixture of mischief and curiosity. 

“Cat’s don’t like dogs,” Sam mused, sauntering over to Georgia. His hands grasped her hips, pulling her against him chest to chest. “We can make him a different kind of sibling.”

“Whoa there,” Georgia choked back a gasp, playfully pushing against his chest to give them some distance. “I’d rather get a puppy.”

“No fun in that,” Sam sighed dramatically.

Georgia wiggled from his arms, making her way to the sink to wash the dried paint from her fingers. Sam stuck close behind, pressing himself against her back while his arms wrapped around her waist. 

Georgia gnawed on her bottom lip as she contemplated to herself. She twisted in his arms, back pressed against the counter as she looked up at him.

“What would you say if I told you that I didn’t want to have sex tonight?” She asked curiously, observing his face as confusion washed over it.

She winced at the silence that followed, anxiety filling her. She knew if she had asked Sebastian the same question he would merely laugh before roughly taking her on the nearest available surface. 

“I would respect your decision and tell you that we don’t have to do anything you don’t want to,” Sam finally answered calmly, his eyes soft and quizzical.

He frowned when Georgia’s face twisted into genuine surprise. He hadn’t even joked about asking for something sexual. 

“Really? Even if I said I only wanted to cuddle, no funny business whatsoever?” She pressed on.

“Really. I’m happy to spend time with you in any capacity,” Sam shrugged, his hands leaving her waist quickly as he stepped back for emphasis. “I don’t want you to do anything you don’t want to do.”

Georgia stared at him blankly. For some reason his response made her eyes water as relief washed through her. She was tired of feeling like everyone only wanted sex from her. She launched herself into his arms, wrapping them around his torso and hugging him tightly.

“Are.. are you alright, Gi?” Sam asked, pausing before his arms wrapped themselves around her in return.

“Yeah, I just appreciate you,” she replied, the sound of her words muffled by his chest.

A hand laced itself into her hair, cupping her head against him. They stayed like that for a long moment before she composed her strange emotions enough to pull away. Sam crossed his arms as he regarded her suspiciously.

“Is someone… doing anything that you don’t want?” He asked carefully, eyes narrowed slightly as they flickered towards the door. As if he could see Shane still standing across the property.

“No,” Georgia responded quickly. She didn’t want to get into it. Especially since Shane was only a part of the problem, she wasn’t sure what Sam would say about the Sebastian part… nor did she want to start a fight between the two friends. It wasn’t like she was entirely not into it either… but still. “I was just wondering.”

“Okay,” Sam accepted her dismissal, though his face told her he didn’t buy into her excuses. 

She grabbed his hand, dragging him towards her room. She was already scheming on how to distract him from being too suspicious as well as test his self control. Pulling him towards her bed where he obediently sat down, watching her with a puzzled expression as she strode to her closet. 

Sam managed to stay still and silent the whole time she undressed in front of him, but she could see his arousal growing and straining against his pants. She pulled on a soft oversized sweater to sleep in before walking to the bathroom. Only Sam’s gaze followed her, and once she finished brushing her teeth and hair she was surprised to find him exactly where she had left him.

“Is this a test?” He chuckled his question as she crawled onto the bed, patting the space beside her.

“Maybe,” she mused, cracking a mischievous smile of her own as he stood up, looking down at her with his arms crossed. 

“I’ll join you in a second,” he said as he walked to her window, checking the locks before pulling the curtains shut. “Let me just make sure everything’s locked up.”

Georgia thanked him as he disappeared from her bedroom, listening to the sound of his footsteps as he circled her home. He returned with Miso in tow, pausing at the side of her bed.

“Can I..”

“Yeah, yeah,” Georgia giggled at his hesitation. 

Sam rolled his eyes at her as he slipped off his jacket. He unbuckled his belt and unzipped his jeans, stepping out of them so he was only in a t-shirt and boxers. He slid into the bed beside her, wrapping his arms around her body while being careful not to touch her anywhere too intimate. Georgia giggled to herself, admiring his dedication to her boundaries.

Miso hopped onto the bed, snuggling himself on Sam’s chest.

“Miso really likes you,” she sighed, both annoyed and pleased with the cat’s choice of affections.

“He’s my little buddy,” Sam yawned, scratching the cat’s chin.

“You can be his godfather,” Georgia giggled, turning to snuggle her head comfortably on Sam’s shoulder while watching him interact with the cat.

“Hear that buddy?” Sam chuckled. “I’m your dad now.”

“No, no,” Georgia quickly corrected him while laughing. “Godfather, not dad. You can have him if I die or something. And you have to watch him if I leave town.”

“Same thing,” Sam mused, lips pulling into a cocky smirk as his attention shifted to her. 

He craned his neck to peck a quick kiss to her forehead before returning to lazily petting Miso. At some point Georgia fell asleep on him, awaking in the middle of the night to find Sam snoring softly under her, Miso still sprawled out on his chest.

Chapter 40: Fall 19, Year 1

Summary:

When a good day turns into one big headache.

Notes:

I haven't really done CW/TW in a hot min because like, you've made it this far but I think this chapter is an exception.
warnings include: threats, violence, groping, descriptions of violence, attempted rape/murder(?), physical/sexual assault, assault/injury aftermath.

Hopefully not missing anything, honestly doing my best to proof read but one of my eyes has been swollen shut for a week so my vision isn't at its peak performance. I apologize for any errors, I tried I promise.

Fall 19, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up next to Sam, who was cuddling her cat in his sleep instead of her. Much to Georgia’s surprise Sam had gone the whole night without making a single sexual move or comment since she had asked if it was okay to not have sex. As much as she appreciated him for respecting her boundaries, she found herself somehow sexually frustrated by the lack of intimacy from him.

So Georgia decided to reward Sam for his patience. She lightly pushed Miso off of the sleeping man, the cat grumbling as he trotted out of the room. Sam shifted in his sleep, still snoring softly as Georgia carefully pushed the covers off of him. Exposing Sam’s lower half she ogled the impressive morning wood that strained against his boxers. She sat up, her fingers gently grazing his abdomen where his shirt had shifted up to expose the skin as she kept her eyes on his sleeping face.

“Sam,” she crooned his name softly, wanting to wake him up. She didn’t feel comfortable touching him inappropriately while he slept when he had abstained from doing so to her.

His tired eyes fluttered open, widening when he spotted her sitting next to his waist while caressing his stomach.

“Good morning, beautiful,” his voice was thick with sleep as he propped himself up on his elbows.

“Good morning, handsome,” she giggled at his disheveled hair before her eyes slipped back to his crotch. “Is it okay if I give you morning head?”

“Yoba,” Sam groaned, a sleepy smirk growing as he groggily chuckled. “You don’t have to ask when you already know my answer.”

“I just wanted to be sure, it’s only fair,” she mused as she crawled down the bed, positioning herself between his legs. 

She freed his length from his boxers, keeping her eyes locked on his as she wrapped her lips around the tip. His head fell backwards, already moaning as she flicked her tongue against the underside of his cock, slowly inching it into her mouth.

“Fuck,” he gasped, one hand reaching down to lace into her messy hair. “I want to wake up like this every morning.”

The corners of her lips twisted upward at the comment as she took his erection to the base, his tip poking the back of her throat before she pulled back a few inches. Rhythmically she bobbed her head up and down, her tongue working his length. His hips twitched beneath her, desperate for more.

She pulled back all the way to his tip, her fingers curling around his girth as she moved her tongue and lips around the sensitive head. She felt smug pride in how her actions had him groaning and bucking in pleasure.

“Do you want to finish in my mouth or..?” She asked softly, arching an eyebrow up at him. She lapped at the tip of his cock while awaiting an answer.

“Ride me?” He breathlessly responded with a question of his own.

She giggled, pressing a kiss to his dick before sitting up. She quickly pulled off her underwear, tossing them aside before preparing to straddle his waist. 

“Come here first,” he beckoned her over, strong hands grabbing her thighs and pulling them towards his head. “Let me make sure you’re ready for me.”

She let him guide her up his body, positioning her to ride his face instead. His arms hooked around her thighs as his lips and tongue dove into her folds. She had to grab her headboard to steady herself, letting out a shaky moan as he skillfully lapped at her clit.

A guttural groan rippled from his chest as he eagerly ate her out, her hips greedily grinding down on his face for more. His hands squeezed the skin of her thighs tightly, pulling her closer as if suffocating in her pussy were more important than breathing. He focused his relentless attentions on her sensitive clit, licking and sucking until she was coming on his tongue and moaning loud enough to wake the dead.

Her thighs were trembling on either side of his head as he finally pulled away for air, a wicked grin gracing his sparkling wet lips. He carefully pushed her hips down his body, his strong hands guiding her and lining her entrance up with his ready erection still slick from her drool. She braced her hands on his chest as he lowered her, sheathing himself within her while she was still pulsing from her climax. 

“Fuck, you’re perfect,” he muttered breathlessly as he filled her entirely. 

His hands rubbed up and down her thighs soothingly, his hips unmoving beneath her as he gave her a moment to adjust. Those hands eventually settled on her waist, and Georgia took that as her cue. She rolled her hips over him, starting gentle and slow as she revelled in the way he looked up at her with an expression so sweet and loving she could only describe it as adoration. 

She slowly increased the pace of her gyrations, earning moans of approval from Sam, who began to thrust upwards in time with her movements. They both began to unravel in sync with one another, keeping a steady tempo as their breaths became ragged and movements became sloppy. She gasped, nails digging into his skin as a second orgasm tore through her body. Her pleasure only coaxed out his own climax, Sam stilling himself beneath her as he came. His fingers dug into the skin of her waist, not hard enough to hurt but firm enough to keep her pressed against him as he spilled his load inside her.

Her arms were shaking as she let herself collapse on top of him, resting her head on his chest. She listened to the sound of his rapid heart beat, the pounding drowning out the sound of their panting breaths.

His hands left her hips, sliding up her body. He wrapped one around her torso while the other held her head, using both to hug her closer to his chest. He held her tightly, as if skin to skin still wasn’t close enough for him. 

They stayed like that for several minutes, long after their breathing returned to normal and heart rates lowered. Finally Georgia wiggled out of his embrace, carefully balancing herself to press a brief kiss to his lips before dislodging his member from her. She quickly ran to the bathroom, feeling his spend leaking down her thighs.

He walked in while she cleaned herself, helping himself to the washcloth in her hands and cleaning himself off while one arm wrapped around her, keeping her close.

“Thank you,” Sam sighed as they returned to her room. She arched a brow, watching him pick up the clothes he discarded the night before. He chuckled as he pulled on his pants. “For starting my day off in the best way possible.”

“You’re very welcome,” she purred playfully, plopping herself down onto the edge of the bed. “Thank you as well.”

He slid on his jacket before striding for the bed, leaning over her and pressing his lips to hers. She let her fingers tangle into his messy hair as he kissed her, keeping them entangled when he pulled his lips from hers to trail them down her cheek and neck.

“I want to stay with you,” he grumbled as he stepped away, running his hands through his wild hair in an attempt to tame it. “But I should go home. I’ll see you tonight at the saloon?”

“Yes sir,” she giggled, enjoying his flushed cheeks.

She followed him to the door, watching silently as he stepped into his shoes. Miso rubbed against his legs, yowling as if begging him to stay. Sam chuckled as he bent over to pick up the cat, pecking a kiss to the animal’s furry head.

“See you next time, son,” Sam mused, giving Georgia a look.

“Godson,” she corrected him with a snort.

Sam only winked at her as he walked out. Georgia lingered at the door, watching the golden haired man briefly scan her property as if looking for threats before he turned to her with a content smile. She rolled her eyes as he left, closing and locking her door as he disappeared from view.

Georgia took a hot shower before she spent the rest of the morning farming, cleaning up her home, and reading. She harvested a few pumpkins, deciding on whether or not she would make Sebastian pumpkin soup. She was still a little wary of him for a multitude of reasons but one being his pension for violence. Shane may have deserved it to an extent but…

Georgia pushed it from her mind as she got ready for the day, sipping on a cup of coffee while brushing her hair and putting on a little bit of makeup. She put on a little dark green dress, sliding a black coat over it. It was cold outside, so she found a scarf and attempted to style it in a cute and comfy way. It took longer than she would ever admit to achieve that effect.

While cleaning she had discovered Sam had left his beanie behind. She tucked it into her backpack to give to him, debating on stopping by his home or waiting until they were at the saloon. It was already 3 pm, so surely Sam was hanging out with Sebastian. She wasn’t sure if giving it back in front of Seb would become a problem or not, but lately she was feeling overly cautious about her actions around the easily volatile man.

Georgia suddenly was reminded of another article of clothing she needed to return. She had found the mayor's purple shorts weeks ago and had yet to return them as requested in his letter. She was a little grossed out with herself for forgetting for so long, but when she rifled through her bag she couldn’t find them anywhere. She even went as far as checking her numerous chests around the house and farm, at a complete loss when they seemed to have vanished entirely.

She scratched her head, wondering if she had already returned them and simply forgotten about it. Such a bright pair of shorts wouldn’t just disappear out of nowhere. She tried to brush off the thought of vanishing underpants, but the notion plagued her thoughts as she set off for the Saloon. 

Georgia was admiring the colorful trees gently swaying in the autumn breeze as she left her farm. The air was getting much colder, a reminder of the fast approaching winter season.

“Farm girl,” Haley’s voice rang out, Georgia’s attention snapping towards the sound.

Haley was leaning against the fence next to the bus stop, suspiciously close to the entrance of Georgia’s farm. Her little guard dog Alex was nowhere to be seen, unsettling Georgia further. Haley pushed herself off the fence, stepping into Georgia’s path. The blonde cocked her head to the side, blue eyes looking Georgia up and down with disdain on her pretty features. 

“What are you doing here?” Georgia asked bluntly, skipping the fake pleasantries.

“I was going to take a trip to the desert, but Pam seems a bit busy,” Haley snorted, crossing her arms as she nodded towards the bus.

Georgia’s attention followed the motion, finding Pam slumped in the driver’s seat of the bus, a half-drunk pale ale hanging perilously in her grip. Georgia cringed, thinking of poor Penny. When her gaze fell back to Haley the girl was strutting towards her.

Georgia flinched as Haley reached out, her nicely manicured fingers playfully grabbing at her scarf. Georgia narrowed her eyes on the girl as her jaw set.

“Where’s your boyfriend?” Georgia asked, eyes scanning around the bus stop. She assumed Alex was hiding somewhere.

“He’s not really my boyfriend,” Haley’s lips curled in disgust before she regained her composure. “He’s gay. Don’t give him your time.”

Georgia blinked at her. She had assumed they were some kind of thing since they were always together. She also hadn’t actually considered that Alex was into guys more than girls, but it kind of checked out the more she thought about it.

“Look at me,” Haley suddenly demanded with an obnoxious whine.

Georgia gave her a wary look. She didn’t realize she had been staring off while thinking. 

“Why don’t you ever talk to me?” Haley pouted, biting her lip and batting her lashes up at Georgia. 

“What?” Georgia was genuinely confused.

“You never talk to me,” Haley whined, leaning uncomfortably close as her blue eyes trailed down and fixed themselves on Georgia’s lips. “You don’t speak to me or ever visit me..”

“Because you’re kind of a bitch to me?” Georgia responded bluntly, unsure of what angle Haley was getting at. 

She took a step back, but Haley’s grip on her scarf tightened as she yanked on it roughly, forcing Georgia to stumble forward. Haley took the opportunity to pull her even closer, their chests colliding. 

“Oh come on, you know you like it. Don’t you want me?” Haley purred the words, her lips nearing Georgia’s. “ Everyone wants me.”

“Not really,” Georgia swallowed uncomfortably as the scarf tightened around her throat, lightly choking her. 

Haley’s flirty act dropped instantly at the words, her face turning sour.

“Don’t play coy with me,” Haley sneered, anger flickering through her eyes before she pulled back on that fake sweetness like a mask. “I know you’re just playing hard to get.”

Before Georgia could say anything else Haley was smashing her lips against her mouth. Haley’s kiss was aggressive and needy, dominating Georgia’s lips and desperately forcing her tongue into Georgia’s mouth. Georgia watched her with wide eyes, too stunned to process or react while Haley watched back with a narrowed gaze. Haley pulled away after a moment, dragging her tongue across Georgia’s lips.

Haley’s hands stayed firmly on Georgia’s scarf, keeping her close. Georgia’s gaze snapped to the incapacitated bus driver.

“Pay attention to me!” Haley snapped angrily, roughly tugging on the scarf again. 

The fabric cinched tighter around Georgia’s neck, making her gasp. Her attention flicked back to Haley, a hint of fear nagging at her senses.

“What do you want?” Georgia asked, voice hoarse.

“I want to get to know you better..” Haley answered, that sultry mask slipping back as she bit her lip. 

She transferred both ends of the scarf into one hand, the other trailing up to Georgia’s cheek. Georgia flinched as Haley’s fingertips dragged lightly against the skin. 

“Why? So you can blackmail me?” Georgia hissed.

“No silly, I have enough of that already,” Haley giggled, the sound sending a chill down Georgia’s spine.

Georgia sneered at the words, unsure of whether or not she wanted to know what dirt the girl allegedly had on her. Dread ate at Georgia's gut but Haley only smiled sweetly as her fingertips brushed over Georgia’s lips. 

“You should pay more attention to me,” Haley whined, her bottom lip curling outward. Her fingers pressed between Georgia’s lips, trying to gain access to her mouth. Georgia kept her teeth clamped together. “I’m tired of waiting for you to give up on those losers . Don’t you want someone better ?”

Georgia narrowed her eyes, her jaw grinding as she refused to open up. Haley swiped her fingers over Georgia’s teeth and gums, the sensation unsettling. 

“I don’t like playing games I can’t win,” Haley mused through a scowl, tone becoming increasingly aggressive. “But I’m not above cheating to get what I want.”

Georgia could only guess what Haley meant by that, but she knew it was a threat all the same. She didn’t like the implications.

“Open up for me,” Haley ordered softly, fingers still uncomfortably prodding Georgia’s mouth. Georgia considered her options, debating on shoving the girl back. She was sure Haley would find some way to turn her self defense against her. Haley leaned closer, expression and tone taking on malice. “You aren’t going to like what happens when I don’t get my way.”

Georgia wasn’t proud of herself, but she hesitated only a moment longer before giving in, her jaw relaxing. Haley was quick to shove her two fingers past her teeth, her thumb resting under Georgia’s chin as she stroked her tongue. Georgia wanted to gag.

“That’s a good pet,” Haley crooned sweetly, her face softening with triumph. 

Haley struck suddenly, her fingers quickly thrusting themselves down Georgia’s throat before pulling out of her mouth swiftly. Georgia gagged violently as Haley stepped away, watching as Georgia coughed and gasped, struggling to compose herself as she loosened the scarf to breathe. 

“It was lovely running into you today!” Haley beamed cheerfully, clasping her hands together. Georgia glared up at her, finding a sadistic smirk on the girl’s lips. “Be sure to give me more attention! I’d hate to take matters into my own hands!”

Georgia frowned as Haley giggled eerily and turned, skipping away happily. Georgia composed herself, releasing a deep, burdened breath once Haley disappeared. She looked around the bus stop anxiously, finding Pam still slumped over in the bus. Movement flashed from the corner of her eye, someone dashing into the tunnel.

“Alex?” Georgia called out, frustration filling her.

Haley would have Alex hide somewhere, probably taking pictures of the uncomfortable position Haley had her in. She sprinted for the tunnel, determined to catch him and smash that stupid camera into pieces. The tunnel was dark, the light at the center out, leaving a good portion of the space pitch black. Georgia felt anxiety mix in her gut as she jogged through, letting that anger for Alex and Haley’s schemes fuel her. 

“Alex?” She called out again, slowing down and trying to peer through the dark in case he was hiding.

She was halted when a large body slammed into hers, a cold hand fixing itself around her neck. She clawed at the hand, finding leather gloves.

“Sebastian?” She croaked out her next guess, unsure of who else had gloves like that or a penchant for choking.

Only it wasn’t Sebastian or Alex. An unfamiliar deep voice chuckled in response, sending sharp fear coursing through her entire body like ice injecting into her bloodstream. Her fight or flight kicked in and she began to thrash violently at the unknown assailant. She let out a shrill scream, the noise dying into a horrid wheeze the second he squeezed her throat tighter. Both her hands grappled with the one around her neck, desperately trying to pry him off of her before she passed out. He only tightened his grip further.

“So feisty,” the unknown man mused, not seeming phased. Bile clawed up her closed off throat at the pure fear that consumed her. She didn’t recognize the voice as anyone from Pelican town. “You’ve got the spark, kid. A real star in the making.”

She struggled violently as he forced her back, her body colliding with the hard stone wall of the tunnel. He pinned her against it firmly, unrelenting even as she landed a frantic kick against him. A hard punch slammed into her stomach, forcing a sickening gasp from her strangled throat as all the air left in her lungs squeezed out.

“Heh, heh, heh,” the deep voice chuckled over her choking cries. She kept kicking even as she could feel consciousness slipping away, her limbs getting heavier and heavier and her vision dotting with bursts of stars against the darkness. “Far from perfection, but you’re still excellent..”

She felt a cold hand slip between her flailing thighs, cupping her center rather roughly. Nausea and horror rippled through her, cold tears stinging her eyes as she tried desperately to beg for her release.

It was one thing when the people she knew got a little handsy, even when it wasn’t exactly what she wanted. Despite her uncomfortable run-ins around town she was certain they wouldn’t kill her or mortally harm her. Most of the time at least. It was another, cripplingly terrifying thing when a complete stranger elevated the stakes. Georgia was certain she was going to fucking die in this stupid tunnel. Drunk ass Pam was the only one who travelled through here and probably wouldn’t even notice her lifeless body. 

“I’m going to push you to your very limit, kid,” the man whispered harshly, sounding amused. He continued to painfully grope her cunt, forcing another failed plea from her lips in the sound of a sickening gurgle. Terror had chilled her face so much she barely felt the tears that streamed down her cheeks. “Don’t worry,” he crooned coldly, “The challenge has only just begun. I hope you’re as worthy as-”

Georgia tried to block out his words, not wanting to know what he was going to do to her. She closed her bulging eyes, only praying that she died before he had his way with her. She already knew it wouldn’t be pleasant either way.

“Hello?” Sebastian’s cold tone echoed through the tunnel, so far away yet so close. He sounded incredibly annoyed, but she had never been more relieved to hear his voice. “I know you’re in there, farmer.”

Her eyes snapped open, her head trying and failing to turn towards the sound. The man’s hand slipped from her terrorized vagina to cover her mouth and nose, keeping her strangled cries silent.

“Gi?” Sam called out loudly, the sound bouncing off the walls. Sam’s voice echoed through the tunnel again, this time quieter. “Are you sure she’s even here, dude? Why would she be in a tunnel?”

“I know she’s here,” Sebastian snapped, sounding pissed off. “Probably sneaking around like a whore.”

At this point Georgia could care less about the accusations. Either they were going to save her or they were going to find her strangled corpse. Sebastian’s jealousy was the least of her concerns. She only hoped they didn’t turn around and leave her behind. She needed to get their attention. With renewed vigor she thrashed out violently, her hands clawing at the ones that held her face and neck while she kicked and kicked, her feet hitting her assailants body and smacking against the walls with weak thuds.

Footsteps entered the tunnel, the echoed noise slowly getting louder, filling her with a semblance of hope. Georgia wasn’t sure if they could take on her attacker or not, or whether or not the man would free her or just quickly finish the job. A frustrated grunt sounded at her ear before she was pulled away from the wall by her throat. For a second her heart stopped, thinking he was about to grab her and run. 

Instead she was violently pushed backward, her head slamming against the stone. She could hear her skull crack, the sound reverberating down her entire body and blinding her even in the dark. The universe swarmed her mind as she was dropped, her limp body crumpling to the floor like sand.

The pain came slowly, almost out of nowhere. Her ears were ringing violently, but she could hear words being shouted from somewhere in the distance. She was spinning, rattled and shook as if her body was on the world’s worst roller coaster. Her head was throbbing so viciously she could barely register anything else.

She tried to open her eyes, slowly becoming aware that they were already open but unseeing. It took a moment, first rings of blue and purple dancing through the dark like drops of ink in water.

Then came the blurred shapes, hazy smudges of color swirling against blue. Light trickled in, irritating her brain and eyes. She squinted and blinked rapidly, trying to filter out the fog and painful brightness. She vaguely recognized that she was outside the tunnel, laying on the grass. It felt like her brain had broken away from her body entirely. The ringing in her ears was unbearable, she could hear some semblance of words being said in the background, but they merely sounded like meshed syllables over the loud hum. 

Something was slapping her cheeks, then shaking her shoulders. She was forced up into a sitting position, nearly falling forward onto her face as the world spun around so very violently in her head. Something, no someone, was holding her up. Her brain screamed at every movement, like it was being thrown around in her skull. Throbbing pain and pressure built and built, sending a tidal wave of nausea through her. 

It took her a minute to figure out how to open her mouth, manually taking a breath that felt like shoving knives into her lungs. Bile followed her exhale and then she was retching. Acid clawing its way out of her burning throat while she coughed and gagged. The movement shook her brain violently, the increasing pressure in her head felt like it was going to burst.

Splintering, shattering pain shot through the back of her head like a bullet as something grazed it. Her whole body flinched violently from the sensation, even the ringing noise pausing in horror. She spiraled into herself, vision fading as she blacked out.

She came to slowly, the steady throbbing agony in her head the first thing she registered. Then the ringing, first from far away until it got closer and louder, like turning up the volume to full blast. It was going to drive her fucking insane. 

She forced her eyes open, immediately regretting it when bright light blinded her viciously, hurting her brain. For a long moment, even after squeezing her eyes shut, all she could see was white light. She genuinely wondered if she was dead. If she had to face the afterlife with this dreadful headache and persistently annoying high pitched ringing, she was going to personally fistfight Yoba.

She cracked open her eyes again, that irritating light filtering through. Slowly shapes and outlines began to form, swirling and dancing in her vision. Everything remained blurry and doubled, but she was somewhat able to piece things together, though rather delayed.

She could register that words were being said, though they were muffled by the ringing. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t understand anything. Mushed up syllables and sounds were strewn in nonsensical patterns, but not a single one made any sense or stood out amidst the pain and throbbing in her mind. The tones struck her though, whatever was being said it sounded either angry or frantic.

She blinked a few times, trying to get the haze from her vision. It improved slightly, focusing and unfocusing, blurring and doubling on and off as she recognized the man standing above her. Harvey, it was Harvey, and he was saying something to her, his mouth moving. Only the words came out jumbled and drowned out. 

Georgia only blinked at him, staring blankly as she tried to read his lips but still came up short. The doctor’s brows furrowed as he continued to speak gibberish. Other noises joined the fray, a chorus of tones that only made her headache worse. Too noisy and too loud, she didn’t understand a single word in the chaos. It was as if everyone was speaking in a completely different language. One steady tone, a completely different pitch, silenced the others and gave her some semblance of mercy.

She tried to focus, her vision slipping from the doctor, who was now turned around, to herself. She was laying in a hospital bed, dressed in a gown with a blanket pulled over her legs and her head propped up slightly. Wires and tubes were scattered about, some in her arms and some attached to her chest. It was all familiar but not. She blankly observed herself, confused and overwhelmed by the pain and noises.

She frowned as she had to focus to move, watching her fingers twitch. Her arms hurt and felt too heavy as she lifted them, turning and flexing. The tube that stuck out of her left arm was aching and weighing it down, so Georgia had to put all her effort into reaching over with her right hand and yanking it out, tape and all.

Bright red welled and streamed from where the tube had been inside her skin. Blood, she realized. Her blood. The stinging pain registered shortly after. She held the plastic tubing up and observed it, clear liquid spurting from the end and mixing with the blood as it drenched her gown and the bed. Before she could examine it any further, hands were pulling at her, quickly tearing the tube free of her grasp and holding her arms down. 

Something was slapped onto her bleeding arm, pain shooting through her as a hand squeezed the area hard and firm. Someone was yelling at her, a chorus of confusing shouts echoing around the room and throttling her brain as she stared blankly at the blood and fluid that drenched her gown.

The doctor’s face appeared in her blurred vision, slowly coming into focus. His face was very close to hers, his hands on her right arm and shoulder, holding her down. He was still talking to her, but she couldn’t understand, not until something snagged her attention. A recognizable string of syllables rising above the ringing and chaos. She wracked her brain, trying to process what made them sound so familiar.

“Georgia?” Harvey repeated sternly, and it all snapped together in her head like she was emerging from a dense fog. Her name, it was her name. She stared at him blankly for a moment as she processed it. “Georgia, can you understand me?”

She swallowed against her dry mouth and aching throat, having to think really hard on how to speak.

“Understand?” She incoherently repeated the word. 

It sounded all wrong, her voice scratchy and weak. It hurt too, her throat burning and itching. She flashed the doctor a confused look, her eyebrows pulling together.

“Georgia,” Harvey repeated her name. She liked how it sounded coming out of his mouth. “Do you know where you are?”

She blinked, staring at him blankly as she tried to form an answer. She was… here. The clinic, that's what it was called. He was a doctor and this was his clinic. She was his patient. She frowned, struggling to remember why she was here. Probably for this fucking headache.

From the other side of the room, several voices roared above the ringing, making her flinch violently at how each shout sent a pang of pain into her brain. Harvey’s head snapped towards them.

“Be quiet, your shouting is making it worse,” he commanded calmly, making them stop. He turned back to her, a sympathetic gaze under his bunched brows. He spoke to her gently and sweetly, sending reassurance into her confused daze. “Can you tell me your name?”

“Georgia?” She answered. For a second she questioned her own existence. 

“Good job,” Harvey encouraged her, his hand leaving her shoulder to brush away hair that was plastered to her face. “Can you tell me your birthday?”

Georgia blinked, her brows knitting together as she thought about it.

“Spring,” she answered not too confidently as she considered further. “Spring first.”

“Correct,” Harvey offered her a smile, the hand on her arm squeezing supportively. “Where are we right now?” 

“The clinic,” she replied, tearing her gaze away from him to look around and confirm. 

Her eyes stopped on the person to her left. Maru, her friend, the nurse, was standing at her bedside, holding her arm down. Under her hand was blood soaked gauze pressed against her skin. She blinked, grimacing. Why did she rip out her own IV? Yoba, she was stupid.

“Sorry,” she mumbled bashfully to her friend.

“It’s okay,” Maru said softly, offering Georgia a sympathetic look. “You’re just confused.”

“And an idiot,” a deep voice mumbled from behind the nurse.

Georgia leaned forward, the action making her dizzy as she gazed beyond Maru. Lined up against the wall were four more figures, all watching her back with different expressions. Her brain took a moment to process who they were, how she knew them. Elliott, Sam, Sebastian, Shane. But why were they here? She blinked, staring blankly at them as she considered it all.

“Why?” Was all she asked, unable to elaborate further. Why were they here? Why were they staring at her like that?

“Georgia,” Harvey called her name again, firm hands gently guiding her back to laying on the bed. She turned her head to him, giving him another confused look. His lips pursed before he gave her a smile that didn’t meet his eyes. “Can you tell me why you are here?”

She blinked at him, scrunching up her face.

“My head?” She asked slowly before adding. “It hurts.”

“I know, sweetheart,” Harvey sighed, rubbing his hand down his weary face. 

“Don’t fucking call her-” an angry tone erupted from the group of men in the corner before it was silenced. She flinched at the sound. Sebastian. Why was he always so angry? Harvey sighed.

“Georgia,” the doctor spoke softly, ignoring everyone else. “Do you remember why your head hurts?”

She frowned, closing her eyes as she racked her throbbing head for an answer. Did she fall? No, that wasn’t it. She thought about her day.. She woke up with Sam, but he didn’t hurt her, no, he would never. She had been hurt, she knew that. Not by Sam, or Haley, or anyone she knew for that matter. 

The memory slammed into her head violently, just like when her head cracked against the wall. She could hear it clearly, echoing in her mind painfully, making her entire body jolt in fear. Dread and terror pooled in her gut, slowly suffocating her. A loud beeping noise began to rapidly alarm, only elevating her growing panic. Her fearful eyes snapped open, widening at the doctor as she started to hyperventilate.

“What’s going on?” Someone shouted, sounding frantic. Sam. Other voices began to chime in.

She looked to Harvey, ignoring the others as their words only increased her anxiety and panic. The doctor grabbed her shoulders, giving her a firm squeeze.

“Georgia,” he spoke with a calm sternness that kept her attention on him. “I know you’re scared and confused. I need you to try and calm down for me, okay?”

She did her best to listen, trying and failing to calm herself. Tears stung at her eyes as she looked at him, unsure of what to do as her vision blurred and danced with stars. Everything hurt.

“Breathe,” Harvey ordered. “Take a deep breath for me.”

She did, frantically gulping down air. She barely waited to exhale before she sucked in another painful breath. Each inhale clawed at her throat, but she slowly began to regain control over her own head and body. She blinked her tears away, the doctor’s face coming into focus before blurring again only slightly. 

“Good,” Harvey encouraged her softly. “Keep breathing, okay?”

She nodded her understanding weakly, taking in another deep breath, then another. She kept going until the alarms stopped going off and her heart wasn’t about to explode from her chest. A lightheaded feeling settled over her, the throbbing in her head dimming slightly. 

She barely registered that Maru had put a new IV into her arm and was flushing something into it, the nurse skillfully working in silence. Harvey’s warm hand came and patted her cheek before leaving her. 

She immediately missed his comforting touch, her face dropping as her gaze followed his hands. They reached for the bedrail, wrapping around it so tight his knuckles turned white. He crouched down beside the bed, speaking gently.

“You hit your head very hard. You have a minor skull fracture and a severe concussion, that’s why everything is a little confusing right now,” he said carefully, watching her for her understanding. “We found some… concerning bruising on your body as well. We are just trying to figure out how this happened so we can help you, okay?”

Georgia swallowed against her dry throat, giving the doctor a wary look.

“You don’t need to answer anything you don’t want to,” he said softly, moving one of his hands from the bedrail to grab hers and squeeze it. “But I’m going to ask you some questions anyway so we can try and figure this out together, alright?”

She chewed on the inside of her cheek anxiously as she gave him a hesitant nod. He squeezed her hand again, not letting go.

“Thank you. Do you remember what happened?” He asked gently.

“I think..” she paused to consider her words and memory. “Kinda?”

“Okay,” Harvey offered a slight smile of encouragement before his face turned more serious. “Did someone do this to you?”

Georgia winced at the question, grimacing uncomfortably before answering with a nod. She watched Harvey’s eyes narrow slightly, his jaw setting in a brief display of anger before his features softened again.

“Do you know who?” He asked carefully, brows bunching up.

“No,” she said quietly after a pause, looking away from him. “I… I didn’t recognize his voice.”

“Liar,” Sebastian snapped, making Georgia flinch. She didn’t look in his direction but she could hear a thud that was hopefully someone smacking him.

“What did he say to you?” Harvey asked calmly, earning back her attention.

Georgia didn’t answer. She only closed her eyes, letting her shaky hands come up to rub and hide her face. The unknown man’s deep voice echoed through her throbbing skull, but the words were jumbled. The only thing that stuck out was his creepy laugh, the recollection sending a shiver through her entire body.

“It’s okay,” Harvey said softly, his warm hands gently taking her wrists and pulling her hands away from her face. “What else happened?”

“He.. he..” she struggled to form the words. She thought about everything that happened, the sound of her head hitting the wall shaking her once more. Then she felt the fear, the pure terror that had coursed through her as she tried to get away, as he touched her with those cold, violent hands. Her throat bobbed, the feeling of being strangled passing over her and making it hard to breathe. Her gaze flickered to between her legs, a ghost pain reminding her of how he had groped her. A sickening, crushing feeling settled over her as a sob cracked out from her lips.

“Alright, everyone with a penis needs to step out. NOW!” Maru suddenly snapped, making the whole room startle. “That includes you, Harvey.”

Georgia blinked as she looked up, watching in confused silence as Maru herded the men from the room. They grumbled and argued, but she wasn’t taking any of their shit as she pushed them out into the lobby and slammed the door shut behind them. Maru sent a threatening glare through the door’s window before she closed the little privacy blinds on it. Georgia let out a relieved sigh, having all the men leave did ease her anxiety. 

Maru turned to Georgia, calmly walking over and sitting on the bed beside her. Her warm hands enveloped one of Georgia’s, soothing it with a squeeze as she spoke.

“Okay sweetie,” Maru spoke calmly. “Let’s talk this out with no annoying guys around,” Maru mused, offering a playful smile that didn’t meet her eyes. “You don’t have to speak if you don’t want to or provide any details if it is difficult, okay? You can just say yes or no, you can even shake or nod your head. Does that work?”

Georgia nodded, feeling relieved that she didn’t have to speak.

“Alright,” Maru let out a deep breath, squeezing Georgia’s hand reassuringly once more. “We have some information from Sebastian and Sam, as well as what we’ve gathered from assessing you while you were unconscious. I just want to connect the dots. You were attacked by a man in the tunnel?”

Georgia nodded.

“Are you sure that he was a stranger?”

Georgia nodded again. She swallowed and added, “I’m sure he wasn’t from Pelican town. Unless there is someone I haven’t met.”

Maru seemed to ponder for a moment.

“I don’t think there's anyone you haven’t met,” she said softly. “But it is weird for strangers to show up.. Could it have been someone you knew from Zuzu City?”

“I don’t..” Georgia frowned as she tried to think. She was positive she had never heard that voice before in her life. “No. I don’t think so.”

“Okay,” Maru pursed her lips, contemplating something before continuing. “Can you tell me how he hurt you?”

“He choked me and..” Georgia’s voice came out quietly as it trailed off. 

“Did he… touch you anywhere inappropriately?” Maru winced at the words, clearly trying her best to be delicate in her approach.

Georgia looked away from her friend. She took a deep breath before she nodded, feeling a little ashamed. Maru gave her hand a squeeze.

“Did he enter you?” She asked, voice low and full of sympathy.

“No,” Georgia bit out. “But I think he would have if..”

“My brother and Sam didn’t interrupt?” Maru asked. Georgia looked up at her friend, wincing. Maru gave her a half smile. “You know I’m dying to ask about it.. But you get an out for now.”

“Thank you,” Georgia released a heavy breath. 

“When did you hit your head during this?” Maru continued her questioning.

“When he heard Sam and Sebastian coming,” Georgia grimaced. “I think he was trying to kill me.”

“They said they heard the crack,” Maru shuddered, making an uncomfortable face. “And could see the guy running away. Sam tried to chase him but he lost him. Sam also didn’t recognize him, but Sebastian won’t listen.”

Georgia frowned, a relentless chill burrowing itself into her bones. 

“My head hurts,” she sighed, rubbing her temples.

“I know sweetie,” Maru sighed. “I just gave you a dose of pain meds through your IV a little bit ago, but I’ll give you some more soon, okay?”

“Thank you,” Georgia offered her friend a smile. “For also getting rid of them, even for a moment.”

“You should have seen them earlier,” Maru snorted. “It’s been a mess.”

Georgia cringed, pausing for a moment while the gears in her head slowly turned.

“I get why Sam and Seb are here,” she shrugged, “But how did Elliott and Shane end up here?”

“Elliott saw them carrying you into the clinic and freaked out,” Maru told her casually, wiggling her brows. “Shane was already here to get some labs drawn for his liver. He refused to leave. Actually, after we got you settled in and heard from Sam and Seb what they witnessed, all of them refused to leave your side. It’s been a shit show for hours.”

Georgia grimaced. The Sam, Elliott, and Sebastian part made sense, but she was surprised Shane would want to stay too. 

“Alright sweetie,” Maru said softly, squeezing Georgia’s hand before letting go and standing up. “I’ll grab Harvey. Hopefully your boyfriends haven’t killed each other out there.”

Georgia sent her friend a pointed look.

“What?” Maru pouted innocently. “You aren’t even allowed to deny the fact they are obsessed with you anymore. Once you are feeling okay you better spill all the beans.”

Georgia rolled her eyes as her friend strode for the door, the action hurting her head. The door swung open, the sound of the men bickering over something filtered into the emergency bay. Maru flashed Georgia a smug look before leaning out into the lobby.

“Harvey?”

The others called out a volley of questions, but Maru only ignored them. She held the door open for the doctor, closing it behind them as they both walked back to Georgia. Harvey looked between the two women carefully. 

“I needed to ask her privately about the attack,” she informed her boss sternly. 

“I figured,” he responded calmly, patiently waiting to be filled in. Maru paused to flash Georgia an apologetic look.

“She was touched, but not entered,” Maru said quietly. Georgia faced the floor as Harvey’s gaze slid to her.

“Thank you for understanding she needed privacy to discuss,” Harvey sighed, sounding relieved. “I will take it from here. If you could please step out to supervise the others. Your brother very well may kill someone soon.”

Maru snorted, agreeing before slipping out into the lobby. Georgia listened to the door close as Harvey took a seat on the bed. He faced her, bracing one hand on the other side of her as his eyes looked her over, assessing.

“How are you feeling?” He asked gently.

“I’m okay, I think.”

And she was. Sort of. She didn’t feel much of anything. It might have been the pain meds, but the throbbing in her head had dulled significantly, the ringing still there but much quieter. Her body felt light and empty, her mind still in a spinning daze but at least most of the pain had lessened.

“You know you can talk to me about anything, right? As your doctor and your friend,” he said softly. “You can stay here with me at any time if you don’t feel safe at home. If you ever need me please don’t hesitate to come in or call. I can be at your farm in less than a minute.”

She swallowed before quietly thanking him. She didn’t feel like she deserved his kindness. All she did was cause problems. She didn’t really deserve anyone’s kindness. She thought about the other men outside, why any of them cared in the first place was beyond her understanding. Her eyes stung and blurred.

“What are you thinking about?” Harvey asked, reaching over and giving her hand a squeeze.

“Nothing,” she mumbled. When he gave her a knowing look she let out a troubled sigh, a tear slipping down her cheek. “You’re probably thinking I’m such a whore.”

She nodded towards the door to the lobby for emphasis. Harvey frowned at her, his hands moving to cup her cheeks. 

“I don’t think that at all,” he said gently, his face softening. “You’re beautiful and young. It’s no surprise you have most of the town’s attention. Plus, in this day and age it’s completely normal for someone in your age group to be exploring their sexuality. You are not a whore.”

He sent her a wink and she sniffled a snort, grateful for his words. He stood up, patting her face before leaning down and placing a light kiss on her forehead. 

“Can I go home now?” She asked awkwardly as he pulled away.

“Not tonight,” he said sternly. “I would like to keep you here overnight to monitor for any complications and perform a few more tests in the morning.”

Georgia frowned, her shoulders sagging in defeat. She knew it was probably for the best, and she wasn’t exactly sure how safe she would feel at home, but she also really just wanted to shower and sleep in her own bed.

“I’m tired, can you make them leave?” She asked with a wince, looking towards the lobby.

“I’ll do my best,” Harvey chuckled. “No promises though, they are all a bit… concerned when it comes to your health and safety.”

She watched the doctor step out into the lobby, the door closing behind him. She strained her ears to try and listen to the words being exchanged to no avail. There was a little bit of arguing, which made her wince. Finally the door opened, Maru leading the group inside. 

“They want to say good night,” she mused in a sing-song tone, sending Georgia a wink. “Then they are leaving and I’m staying the night here with you.”

“Hope you feel better, Gi,” Sam offered first, sending her a wave. “Goodnight.”

Sam took a step back, waiting for Sebastian. Seb only gave her a dirty look before turning and stomping out the door, Sam following close behind after flashing her an apologetic look.

“Night,” Shane huffed awkwardly, scratching his head. 

He looked like he wanted to add something, but instead decided to follow the others and leave. 

Elliott stared after the men who left, a frown on his handsome face. He turned to her, walking over to the bedside and bending down, shamelessly taking one of her hands and kissing her knuckles in front of Harvey and Maru. Yoba, she missed him. He swallowed as he stood up, leaving her flushed.

“I wish you well,” he said softly before addressing the room. “I’ll see all of you on Sunday, I hope.”

“Can’t wait!” Maru chirped happily, flashing the author a smile.

“See you then,” Harvey chuckled, looking exhausted. “Get some rest, El.”

Elliott dismissed himself, leaving Georgia alone with the two people who actually should be there.

“Yoba,” Maru giggled. “Go get some rest Harv, I can watch her for the night.”

Harvey only nodded, scratching his stubbled cheeks.

“Get me if you need anything.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Maru agreed as she practically chased him into his apartment before he could say anything else. The door closed behind him and Maru flashed Georgia a grin as she came back over to her. “I figured you’ve had enough of men for the night.”

“For a lifetime actually,” Georgia muttered, giving her friend a thankful look anyway.

“Can’t and won’t help you there,” Maru giggled as she dragged over another rolling bed into the small space and locked the wheels. “Let’s get you changed into a new gown and go to bed. Though if you want to treat this like a normal sleep over and spill all the tea, I won’t complain.”

Georgia rolled her eyes, but a genuine smile crossed her lips.

Notes:

The real villain just dropped. Can you guess who he is? 👀

Chapter 41: Fall 20, Year 1

Fall 20, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up feeling hungover, her head throbbing terribly and throat scratchy and aching. Maru was already up, writing something down onto a clipboard from where she stood near some cabinets. Georgia had nearly forgotten about her head injury, only remembering when she turned her head and the pillow rubbed it the wrong way, making her gasp in pain.

“Everything okay?” Maru asked, head snapping up at the sound as she rushed to the bedside.

“Yeah, just moved my head weird,” Georgia hoarsely admitted with a groan.

The two of them had stayed up later than intended, talking about boys of course. Georgia blamed the drugs, but she had easily spilled to Maru that she had slept with Sam before the whole situation that happened yesterday. She may have also told her about previously having sex with Harvey, though she left out that it had been in their place of work. Thankfully, however, she managed to keep her relationship with Sebastian under lock and key, though Maru clearly suspected something was going on between them. She remained supportive and patient with Georgia, not pressing for more information. At least for now.

Maru gave Georgia something that quickly soothed the pain in her head before grabbing some equipment. She was in the middle of taking her vitals when Harvey walked in. Georgia frowned when Maru wiggled her brows at her.

“Good morning,” Harvey greeted them, walking out in sweat pants and a long sleeve shirt. 

Georgia blushed, she very much enjoyed seeing the doctor’s casual side.

“Good morning,” she said sheepishly before Maru examined her head. She hated how scratchy her voice still sounded.

“How are we feeling today?” Harvey asked, grabbing a stethoscope and draping it over his shoulders. 

Something about a stethoscope hanging from his neck while he was dressed so casually… Georgia wanted to blame the traumatic brain injury for her horny thoughts, but sadly they were there long before the potential brain damage. 

“Better,” she answered quietly. 

Maru gave her a knowing look as she clicked on a pen light and flashed it into Georgia’s eyes, temporarily blinding her. She blinked a few times as her vision returned, noting happily that everything seemed to be normal and not blurry like it had been the night before. 

Harvey was reading some notes, comparing two papers.

“You seem to be improving greatly,” he noted, giving her a smile. 

They launched themselves into a few more assessments, asking her a bunch of random questions that were apparently meant to make sure her brain wasn’t still all confused and fucked up from being slammed against her skull. Harvey was satisfied with her answers and started writing up her discharge papers while Maru unhooked all the wires from her and pulled out some medications for her to take home. 

Something for her pain, something for her nausea, and some throat lozenges in case she was still sore from being strangled. She plopped a lozenge into her mouth while they explained what side effects to look out for and what to call Harvey about immediately. 

“Please refrain from all strenuous activities for the next few days. At least until your headaches are less severe,” Harvey ordered her sternly, giving her a look over his glasses. Her cheeks heated up as Maru snickered from where she stood in the corner. “Get plenty of rest. Maybe spend today relaxing and finishing that book for tomorrow’s meeting.”

Maru had her hand over her mouth as she turned to give Georgia a look that said she was having too much fun. She didn’t even want to know. Harvey chuckled, a playful twinkle in his eyes. Georgia was certain there was something mortifying at the end of the book, but she had to admit she was intrigued. Worst case scenario she could pull the concussion card tomorrow and pretend to not remember it if things got awkward. Maru giggled silently as she left the room. Harvey watched the door close before he turned to Georgia.

“If you struggle mentally with what you experienced yesterday, I want to offer you some mental health resources,” he told her softly, sitting on the bed next to her. His hand slid over hers and squeezed. “You can come to me at any time. I’ll always be here for you.”

“Thank you, Harvey,” Georgia sighed, biting her lip as she looked up at him.

 She eyed the door before leaning over to press a quick kiss to the doctor’s mouth. She moved to pull away, intending for it to be brief so Maru wouldn’t spot it, but Harvey gently slid a hand around her, holding the base of her neck as he pulled her back in and deepened the kiss.

He broke their lips apart, hand leaving her neck as he stood and grabbed his papers mere seconds before Maru walked back in. Georgia nervously looked down, fiddling with her thumbs as she struggled to act casual.

“I had Sam and Sebastian stop by your place this morning to check on your cat and make sure everything looked safe for you,” Maru informed her as she handed over Georgia’s keys. “I also had them grab some clothes for you to change into.”

Georgia thanked her as she took her keys, relieved that she wouldn’t find any surprises in her home. She threw her clothes from the day before into her backpack, then unfolded the new ones. A pair of grey sweatpants and a matching sweater. 

Both Harvey and Maru helped her move to sit on the edge of the bed, concerned she was going to have balance issues from the concussion. Harvey held her upright while Maru helped her into the sweater, skillfully removing the hospital gown from under it. Maru then helped pull on the sweat pants while Georgia was still sitting down before putting on her shoes for her. 

Once she was dressed both Maru and Harvey were holding her arms, each supporting one as she stepped off of the bed and onto her feet. Standing had her slightly light headed and dizzy, but after a few seconds she was fine. They made her walk around in circles, first with their support and then on her own until they were satisfied that she wasn’t going to trip and die on her way home.

“Maru, you may leave. Thank you for staying and taking care of Georgia, I’ll personally see to it that she makes it home safely,” Harvey dismissed her politely.

Maru looked between them, her expression absolutely giddy. 

“I’m sure you will,” she mused playfully. “Remember, no strenuous activities.”

Georgia’s jaw dropped as Maru left the clinic in a fit of giggles.

“I’m never going to hear the end of this,” Georgia sighed, shooting Harvey a look. He merely chuckled.

“Neither am I,” he reassured her as he escorted her outside with one arm around her waist. 

They walked in silence, the bright morning sun irritating Georgia’s throbbing head. She swallowed as they passed through the bus stop, her eyes warily assessing the tunnel from afar.

“I’m here,” Harvey reminded her softly, his hand squeezing her hip. “You’re okay.”

“I know,” she brushed it off as they approached her farm. “I’ll be fine.”

“Please get some rest,” Harvey said softly as he turned her to face him. He bent down, brushing a kiss to her lips. “Don’t hesitate to call me for anything.”

“I will,” she reassured him as they parted ways.

Butterflies swelled in Georgia’s stomach as she walked to her mailbox, taking out several letters and tucking them under her arm. She spotted Miso stretched out and napping on the fence near the coop as she looked around her property. She climbed the steps of her porch, all too excited to take a hot shower and have a restful day. It was only 10 am, she had plenty of time to relax and finish that book.

She unlocked her door and stepped inside, closing and locking it behind her. She turned to set her mail down on the table, instead startling so badly she dropped all the letters to the floor.

Sebastian was sitting in her kitchen, feet kicked up on the table as he lounged back casually in a chair. His cold eyes met hers while his hands were fiddling with a huge fucking knife.

“Holy shit,” Georgia gasped, a hand clutching her chest over her thundering heart. 

“Welcome home, princess,” Sebastian mused darkly. Malice glittered in his cold eyes.

“Yoba, you scared the life out of me,” she swallowed, eying the knife nervously.

“Who was he?” Sebastian hissed the question viciously. His eyes narrowed on hers.

“I don’t know,” she pleaded, wide eyes staring anxiously at the weapon as he twirled it between his fingers. He kicked his feet off the table, leaning forward in the chair.

“Don’t lie to me, princess.”

“Sebastian, you’re scaring me,” she admitted quickly.

“Who. Was. He?” He bit out the words sharply, arching his arm back before driving the knife into her wooden dining table with a loud thud. She flinched violently at the sound of wood splintering and cracking under the force. It reminded her of the sound of her cracking skull. 

“I don’t know!” Georgia cried out in exasperation. Her hoarse voice broke as she looked at the deranged man in her kitchen with tear filled eyes. Her ears began ringing again like alarm bells, her heart beating rapidly to the point it started to feel hard to breathe. “You think I wouldn’t tell you? Sebastian, if I knew I’d be begging you to kill him.”

Sebastian paused at that, his brows bunching and eyes softening as he regarded her distressed form. His white knuckles released the knife’s handle, leaving it embedded in the wood. He leaned back and patted his lap, beckoning her over. She hesitated for a long moment, eyes still staring at the weapon within his reach.

“Come here,” he said softly. “I’m sorry.”

She swallowed as she approached him, letting him lean over and grab her, pulling her onto his lap. She buried her head into his shoulder, releasing a shuddering breath that turned into a fit of uncontrollable sobs. Tears streamed from her eyes, wetting his hoodie as he rubbed her back and held her.

“I was so scared,” she cried incoherently into the soaking fabric.

“I know,” he sighed, squeezing his arms around her. “I know.”

His hand slid up her spine, pausing to hold the base of her neck as if reminding himself of her injured head. He used his other hand to massage calming circles on her back as she tried to compose herself against him, gasping deep breaths.

“I’m sorry for scaring you,” he mumbled. “I just… I won’t let anyone else hurt you again.”

Georgia didn’t say anything, she didn’t know what to say at this point. Anyone else , she mulled over the words, dread filling her. He cradled her in his lap for a long time, silently soothing her. She finally pulled her head away, feeling dizzy. Crying had only worsened the throbbing pressure in her head, her eyes swollen and sore. His cold eyes studied her face, a flicker of sadness softening his features.

“I just want to shower and go to bed,” she told him quietly, moving to leave his embrace. 

He pulled her closer, holding her as he stood from the chair. He carried her away, her gaze fixed on the weapon left behind in her now marred table. Another reminder of his icy rage. He brought her into the bathroom, setting her down on the counter before starting the shower for her.

He silently returned to her, bracing both hands on either side of where she sat as he leaned his face down to her eye level. His eyes looked incredibly tired, as if he too had cried recently or hadn’t slept at all last night after leaving the clinic. Probably the latter, she didn’t know if he was even capable of feeling enough emotion to cry. They studied each other silently.

“My head hurts,” she said awkwardly, swallowing against her dry throat.

 He left the room, returning shortly with a glass of water for her and her backpack. He fished through the bag, grabbing her prescriptions and nosily observing each one before pulling out a pain pill and placing it against her lips. He pushed the glass of water into her hands, watching her drink the entire thing before he gently pried the cup from her and set it aside. 

“Let me see,” he spoke with an eerie sort of gentleness. 

His hands came up to her head, holding either side of her face as she lowered it for him. He examined the back of her skull, and she wondered what the wound looked like. She let her own fingers explore her scalp, gently prodding. She flinched when she found a large lump, the light touch sending sharp pain through her entire head. 

Sebastian quickly snatched her fingers and pulled them away. When she raised her head he was sending her a scolding glare, as if she had hurt him and not herself. 

“Let me help you wash your hair,” he grumbled, clearly not trusting her with herself. 

His hands moved to the hem of her sweater and she let him pull it off of her. He was careful not to let the fabric rub against her injured head. His eyes grazed over her chest before stopping on her neck. He reached upward, fingertips lightly caressing the sore area. She watched his brows furrow, his face a mixture of frustration and anger. She looked down, distracted by the big bruise on her arm from ripping out her own IV like a moron.

He picked her topless form off the counter, lowering her to her feet before pulling at her sweatpants. She quietly let him undress her, moving to walk to the shower once she was naked.

Only he stopped her, his hands holding her waist still. She watched in confused silence as he crouched down, pure malice contorting his face as he examined her center. She followed that violent glare, finding a bruise that colored the apex of her inner thigh, spanning to her labia. Her stomach lurched as she remembered where it came from. Sebastian’s cold, sharp gaze slid to her as she looked away, not wanting to talk about it. 

“Is this from the tunnel guy?” 

She only nodded vacantly, her gaze fixed on the steam rising from the shower as it ran. 

“Did he-”

“No,” she answered quickly, not wanting to get into it any further.

Sebastian’s hair tickled her stomach and hip as he gently pressed a kiss to the discolored area before he stood up. He guided her to the shower, undressing himself before stepping in behind her.

They both remained mute as he took the detachable shower head down and wet her hair before handing it to her to hold. He massaged shampoo into her scalp, carefully avoiding the lump where her skull had fractured. Georgia closed her eyes, letting the man wash her while she focused on breathing and not spiraling into a full mental breakdown in front of him.

He finished shampooing and conditioning her hair, hanging the shower head back up before gently scrubbing her body. Those violent hands worked with unimaginable softness and care, every touch light and decisive. It eased her slightly, though she couldn’t stop thinking about the knife left embedded into her table or the blood that had covered those very hands in the past.

She spiraled slightly the more she thought about Sebastian and their weird dynamic. He could be cold and cruel but he was always there. Just as he had been there at the tunnel right when she needed him most. She was grateful, but also suspicious. An unsettling chill ran through her.

“Georgia?” Sebastian said her name softly, jolting her from her thoughts.

Her name always sounded so foreign on his tongue, but so… lovely. He saved using it for only special circumstances though it seemed. She turned to him, looking up and blinking in confusion as to why he used it this time. The shower had been turned off, his hands on her shoulders. She hadn’t even noticed. 

“Is everything okay inside that pretty little head of yours?” He asked carefully, a hand sliding up her neck to caress her cheek.

She only nodded. 

 He wrapped a towel around her before helping her step out, following behind and grabbing a towel of his own. He tied it around his waist as he shadowed her to the sink. She grabbed a hair brush, but Sebastian carefully pried it from her hands and brushed her wet hair for her, diligently avoiding the sensitive wound. She watched him in the mirror while brushing her teeth.

She looked as much of a mess as she felt. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying, her lips dry and cracked. Deep bruises littered her neck where her assailant’s hand had squeezed and strangled her violently, the discoloration stark against her skin.

Sebastian herded her towards the door when he finished brushing her hair and getting himself dressed, making her sit on her bed while he rifled through her closet. She let him pull a soft, loose sweater over her. He was still careful to not let the fabric rub against her head. She was about to mumble her thanks when he sank to his knees in front of her, his lips kissing up her inner leg.

“Stop,” she said awkwardly, quickly lacing a hand into his long hair and holding his head away from getting any closer to her center.

His cold, dark eyes flicked towards her, brow arched in question.

“I’m not in the mood,” she pouted. “I don’t feel good.”

“I can make you feel better,” he said softly, stubbornly pushing his head against her hand to plant another kiss on her thigh.

“I’m not supposed to have sex for a week,” she argued quickly, using both hands to push his head away.

He gave her a disbelieving glare.

“You’re such a liar,” he teased, mischievous eyes narrowing. 

He rested his chin on her knee, looking up at her. 

“Okay, I lied,” she sighed. “I’m not supposed to have sex for the next few days, until my head stops hurting.”

“And why is that, my little liar?” He mused, moving his face to playfully bite her knee.

She blinked at him for a moment, trying to figure out how this gentle and playful man was the same one who was sitting in her kitchen and stabbing her innocent table an hour ago. She took a second to wipe the dumbfounded look off her face.

“Because it can increase the pressure in my head,” she said confidently even though she was definitely bullshitting. “I’ll… slip into a coma or something?”

Sebastian chuckled, pulling out his phone and typing something. Georgia frowned, leaning over to see if he was trying to look it up and call her bluff. She panicked when she saw Maru’s name light up the screen. She quickly grabbed the phone from his hands, hanging up the call before his sister could answer.

“What is wrong with you?” Georgia gasped, tossing his phone onto her bed and away from his reach.

“What?” He chuckled, the sound lighthearted as he flashed her an amused smirk. “I was going to get a professional opinion on the matter.”

She blinked at him.

“Who are you and what have you done with Sebastian?” She asked incredulously, poking his cheek.

“Have you not already told her about us?” He asked curiously.

“Of course not!” Georgia squeaked. “You’re her brother.”

“And she wants us to be together,” he reminded her smugly. “I’m sure she would be happy to answer any questions I have about you.”

Georgia frowned at him. 

“Sebastian, I just want to read and relax and go to bed,” she whined, giving him her best pouty face.

He rolled his eyes as he stood up, grabbing her by the hips and lifting her. He held her with one arm, the other arranging the pillows on her bed. He set her down gently, carefully cradling her head and resting it against the stacked pillows so she was sitting up slightly. 

“Why don’t you read,” he said as he opened her bedside drawer, pulling the half read smut novel from it. Georgia cringed as he handed it to her, not wanting to know how he knew exactly where it was hidden. “And I’ll help you relax.”

He smirked as he spoke the last few words, climbing onto the bed and gently pulling her knees apart. 

“Sebastian,” Georgia sighed, sending him a look.

“What? I’ll help you get nice and comfortable. I’ll even wait for you to read a few chapters to get in the mood,” he teased the offer before nodding to the book in her hands. “Is that filth for your little club tomorrow?”

“Yeah, your sister picked it out,” she mused, enjoying how his face instantly scrunched up in disgust.

“Ew, for Yoba’s sake,” he muttered. “I didn’t need to know that part.”

“Says the one who was about to call said sister to ask about having sex with her patient,” Georgia reminded him, sticking her tongue out. 

Sebastian only grinned, leaning over her and running his hand up her leg.

“Comfortable?” He asked in a low tone.

“My legs are cold…”

He climbed off of the bed, and she hoped it was to begrudgingly get her more clothes and give up on fucking her, but he only grabbed a blanket and draped it over her lap. He sat on the bed, reaching to grab his phone before laying next to her.

She gave him a suspicious look. He wasn’t one to give up. Or be this gentle for this long. Dread pulled at her stomach as she waited for his volatile side to come out at any second.

“Go on,” he encouraged playfully, scrolling through his phone. “Read your smut.”

She let out a small resigned huff before she did exactly that. She opened the book to where she had left off, angling it away from him so he wouldn’t see the lewd words on the pages. He chuckled as she did, scooting himself down the bed slightly so she could read comfortably without worrying about him seeing anything.

Reading was more difficult than usual for a number of reasons. One being her concussion, at least she wanted to blame her injury for why it was harder to pay attention. The words did blur or double occasionally as she tried to focus. The other main reason being the man next to her, whose hand had made its way under the blanket and slowly began to trace lazy circles on her thigh with gentle fingers. Between his touch and the page after page of increasingly obscene and explicit details…

Sebastian clearly knew she was flustered. His fingers inching closer and closer to more sensitive parts of her skin. Her inner thigh trailing upward. She set her jaw, exhaling through her nose as she tried to calm herself. She had only read one chapter and had quite a few more to go.

“Just keep reading,” he mumbled the order, turning onto his side.

She snorted, giving him a dirty look. He knew it was hard for her to concentrate with what he was doing. He adjusted himself, pulling the blanket down to reveal her core and resting his head on her thigh. He pushed the other one over gently, opening her up for him.

“Sebastian..” Georgia sounded breathless already. She didn’t want to risk any more unnecessary pain but… she was definitely aroused.

“I’m helping you relax,” he chuckled lightly, his fingers caressing closer and closer.

“What if it hurts..” she complained, watching his hand halt momentarily.

He brushed his fingertips over the bruise, tracing the discoloration while his eyes studied the area.

“You can take it,” he challenged softly, tilting his head to observe her face.

“But..” she trailed off as she considered his easily triggered violent side.

“But what?” Sebastian hummed as he sat up. 

He leaned over her, his hand hovering just above her increasingly needy pussy. His fingers slowly settled over the bruise with the lightest touch she could imagine. Her brows furrowed as she studied his face.

“Someone touched what belongs to me,” he said breathily, anger laced in the throaty sound. “I’m just claiming it back.”

“Sebastian.,” Georgia swallowed uncomfortably, brain feeling sluggish as she thought of how to dissuade him without escalating his anger. 

“He hurt you,” he frowned, watching her as his fingers began lightly pressing against the bruise. She winced at the pain as it slowly increased with the pressure. “Wouldn’t you rather think of me when you ache?”

She blinked at him, lowering the book to get a better view of his face as she tried to process his words. Sebastian only flashed her a sadistic smirk as he positioned himself between her legs. He moved his fingers, releasing her bruise so his lips could lightly kiss the area.

“I can make the pain feel good,” he murmured against her skin, his eyes locked on hers. “Then when you look at it..” he placed another kiss to the bruise, his tongue lightly tickling the skin. “When you feel it..” he took the flesh into his mouth, biting down gently but hard enough to make her flinch at the pain. “And when you think about it you’ll think of me instead of him.”

He kissed the apex of her thigh again, moving his lips over just a bit to meet her folds. His tongue slid through them, heated eyes enjoying her torment as she sucked in a breath. Her mind rang in alarm, but her body wanted this, no needed this so very badly.

“Just try to keep reading,” he mused, blowing against her wet pussy and making her shiver at the tickling sensation. 

She gave him a wary glance, biting her lip before bringing her book back to her face to not only read but to hide the heat that slowly consumed her face. He went right to work, his tongue working her slowly and gently at first.

She couldn’t read a damn word. Her eyes had quickly blurred, her vision hazy at the increasing pleasure. He brought his hand into the equation, his thumb applying pressure to her clit and rubbing slow circles on the sensitive area. She let out a weak gasp.

His phone began buzzing and vibrating on the bed, earning both their attention. Sebastian pulled his face away from her cunt, his lips and chin drenched. He kept one hand steadily rubbing her while the other reached for his device.

His sister’s name lit up the screen. 

Georgia expected him to do the obvious and hang up. He could call her back at a more… opportune time. Only he flashed her a sadistic look of amusement, tapping to answer the call.

And put it on fucking speakerphone. 

“Hello?” Sebastian answered, having the audacity to sound bored.

Georgia glared daggers at the man. He only smiled with mock innocence. 

“You called earlier?” Maru asked, sounding tired on the other end. “Sorry, I was sleeping.”

“It’s not a big deal,” Sebastian said nonchalantly, grinning as he added, “I just wanted to ask about our farmer.”

Georgia frowned at him, moving to silently swat his hand away from her center. He was fast and cruel, diving two fingers directly into her wet entrance. Her whole body reacted from the sudden intrusion, she had to put all her effort into not gasping or moaning as she sat up.

Sebastian had never looked more delighted in all the time she had known him.

“ Georgia ?” Maru emphasized, probably just as annoyed as she was at how he never used her name when talking about her to others. “So you do care.”

Maru said the words teasingly, and Georgia arched a brow at the man who simply rolled his eyes. As punishment he started moving his fingers in and out of her, going straight into a fast pace.

Georgia was seeing stars as she fought to not make a noise. She hoped Maru couldn’t hear the wet sounds coming from the motion. Sebastian smiled triumphantly as she squirmed, her hands tossing the book aside and wrapping around his wrist in a futile attempt to slow him down.

“Maybe,” he admitted casually, actually shocking Georgia. Judging by the gasp on the other end of the phone, Maru was equally surprised. 

“I knew it,” Maru said smugly on the other end. Ever the annoying little sister she added in a sing-song tone, “Sebby likes Georgiaaa!”

“Shut up, Mar,” Sebastian sighed, his cheeks even flushing.

“You should go check in on her,” Maru encouraged him.

“Hmm…” Sebastian hummed, his eyes shining mischievously as he continued to thrust his fingers inside her. They were past the checking in stage.

She was putting all her focus and energy into not making a sound, but she still sent him a threatening glare. He ignored it, pressing his thumb into her bruise sharply.

She released his wrist, her hands coming up to cover her mouth as she bent forward in pain. Sebastian chuckled. 

“Should I visit her?” He asked his sister innocently, his fingers fucking into Georgia’s pussy with increasing vigor.

She thought of every single curse in the books as her hips uncontrollably bucked, her pleasure only building despite the uncomfortable situation. Sebastian’s elated smile was downright evil.

“Yes, go visit her!” Maru squealed excitedly. “She would love that. You were the one who came to her rescue after all.”

Georgia would have rolled her eyes sarcastically if they weren’t already rolling at the overstimulating pleasure that tackled her in waves. Sebastian was relentless, it was as if he wanted her to loudly orgasm while his sister listened.

“Maybe..” Sebastian trailed off, curling his fingers within her as he slammed them in deep.

“Do it!” Maru ordered before scolding him, “Just be nice to her!” 

“I’m always nice to her,” Sebastian said playfully.

“Yeah yeah,” Maru mused. “Go woo her and let me know how it goes! Good luck!”

Sebastian started thrusting his fingers into Georgia roughly, his fingers hovering over the hang up button. Despite seeing stars spin around her vision she desperately reached for his phone, hanging up the call before loudly letting out her repressed moans..

She let her shaking body fall back on the bed, completely forgetting about her injury amidst the stress of trying to keep her mouth shut. Her head hit her pillows a little too hard, her vision blacking out as severe pain shot through her head at the same time she orgasmed on Sebastian’s fingers.

“Shit,” he gasped, his hand leaving her as he launched himself forward, pulling her still spasming body away from the pillows.

He quickly tucked her against his body, pulling her into his lap and cradling her throbbing head.

“Poor baby,” he muttered somewhat mockingly while rocking her in his arms in an attempt to comfort her. “I got you.”

She blinked her eyes rapidly, her vision dancing and swirling with colorful stars as it slowly returned. Her head was pounding like a drum, her core still pulsing from her climax.

Sebastian’s face came into her blurry view, looking increasingly concerned as her focus improved. Despite the show of worry for her head, his hand still shamelessly returned to between her legs, rubbing her drenched folds lazily. She sent him a glare.

“You’re sadistic,” she pouted.

“Obviously,” he teased with a snort. “You seemed to be enjoying yourself plenty, my perfect masochist.”

“No,” she stubbornly grumbled, “that's probably just the concussion.. Or the pain pills.”

“Then maybe you should hit your head more often,” he chuckled cruelly, bending down and kissing her before she could complain any further.

He held her so delicately in his lap, yet the way his fingers rubbed her was anything but. He fed off her moans and cries, silencing them with his mouth as he moved his hand over her folds, pressing down on the bruise hard before his fingers entered her once more. He kept a brutal pace, using his other arm to hold her to him tightly while he fingered her roughly. 

“Who should we call next?” He teased, his mouth hovering over hers, revelling in her pleasured gasps. “Abby? Sam? Maybe Elliott or Harvey even so I can let them hear who you really belong to.”

Georgia dreaded the thought, her head lolling back over his arm as her mind spun, dizzy and drunk off the mixed sensations. 

“Tell me princess, who do you belong to?” Sebastian asked, angling his head to watch her blissed out face as he relentlessly worked his fingers into her.

“No one,” she mumbled between moans, as stubborn as ever.

“A liar and a brat,” Sebastian mused darkly, pressing his lips to hers at the same moment he jammed his thumb into her bruise. A pained cry clawed its way out of her throat, only to be muffled by his hungry lips. “Let’s try this again.”

“You,” she moaned out, giving in easily this time. 

Another climax was approaching and she didn’t want him to keep hurting her.

“Good girl,” he chuckled, sounding pleased with her surrender.

He immediately stopped his movements, pushing her off of his lap. Georgia whimpered at the withdrawal of his fingers, her body begging and pulsing with need. She turned to grumble at him, call him cruel, but he was already moving her.

“What are you-”

“Shut up and arch your back for me,” he demanded coldly.

She was still dizzy, her blissful confusion rattling her head as he positioned her on her knees at the edge of the bed. He had already gotten off the mattress, standing behind her and freeing his cock from his pants.

“I said arch your back,” he snapped, the playful gentleness from earlier gone from his tone.

His hand pressed between her shoulders, pushing her chest and face against the bed. That hand then slid upwards, lightly pressing on her spine where he wanted her to bend for him.

His hands then grabbed her thighs, holding her still as he slid himself inside her menacingly slow. Georgia swallowed against her dry throat, squeezing her eyes shut as she prepared herself for his usual roughness as he pulled out to his tip.

Only he pushed himself back in tantalizingly slow, setting a snail's pace as he moved himself in and out of her. She released a small breath, a light moan escaping her lips at the soothing rhythm.

She should have expected it, shouldn’t have let her guard down, but almost at the exact second she let her body relax Sebastian slammed into her with brutal force, sending her whole body lurching forward. She cried out at the pain that rattled her bruised body, her hands gripping her blankets desperately as he pounded into her violently. Each and every thrust smacked against that dreadful bruise, the pain shuddering through her whole core.

“Seb..” she tried to gasp his name, her vision swirling violently enough to make her feel nauseous. 

He held her hips, nails digging in as he continued battering her cunt while she struggled to focus on remaining conscious and not throwing up. 

Mercifully, he came before either of those things happened. He slammed into her one final time, her aching body flinching as he held her tightly to his own body and filled her. His hands slid from her hips to her ass, suddenly switching to gentle as he massaged the skin.

“That hurt..” she whined weakly. He didn’t say anything in response. 

He waited a few minutes before pulling out, strolling to her bathroom while she was still composing herself. Her head and body were throbbing terribly, his seed leaking down her thighs and onto her bed as she watched while sitting on her trembling knees. 

A warm cloth pressed against her sore center, gently cleaning her. She took a second to register that he was pressing something to her lips.

“For the pain,” he muttered, pushing the pill into her mouth.

“I just took one not that long ago,” she breathlessly countered, reaching to spit it out into her hand. 

“It’ll probably just make you tired,” Sebastian argued, holding her jaw shut so she would swallow. She did. The pill left a bitter taste in her mouth without water to wash it down. “Good girl,” he crooned as he released her face. “Now you’ll sleep better.”

It couldn’t have been later than noon. 

He climbed back onto her bed, resting against her pillows. He patted his chest, silently asking her to lay on him. She only blinked at him, still in her pained daze. A frown graced his lips as he leaned forward, his long arms dragging her to him. He gently pulled the side of her head against his chest, caressing her cheek while the other hand grazed up and down her spine.

“I’m tired..” she said, her voice shaking. 

She was tired. But she had also hoped he would take that as his cue to leave. He only held her tighter. 

“Take a nap,” he said softly, pressing a kiss to her forehead. “I’ll keep you safe.”

She struggled to fall asleep, her mind spiraling. She felt more confused by him than normal, which she tried to write off as a symptom of her concussion. 

 

Sleep must have claimed her at some point, at least for a while. She found herself dazed and confused, suddenly no longer on Sebastian’s chest but on her side. She turned, not finding him in her bed. She sat up, rubbing the sleep from her heavy eyelids.

“Hey sleepy head,” Sebastian crooned, startling her. She brought her hands away from her face, blinking at him in her haze. He was leaning against the doorframe to her bathroom, arms crossed as he studied her. “Sleep well?”

“What time is it?” She asked with a yawn.

“Two,” he informed her as he walked over. He leaned over, kissing her forehead. “You should get more rest. Let’s go back to sleep.”

“No, it’s okay,” she frowned before stretching out her sore limbs. “I need to finish that stupid book for tomorrow.”

Sebastian moved to climb back into bed but she stopped him.

“You should go,” she said awkwardly, hoping he wouldn’t get mad. She added playfully, “You’ll only distract me more.”

A flicker of irritation strained his jaw before he rubbed a hand against his neck, rolling his head as if tense. She felt her gut twist, holding her breath as she watched him.

“Fine,” he sighed.

Georgia crawled out of bed, instantly stopped when warm wet leaked down her thighs. She looked down, finding his spend dripping from her.

“Gravity,” Sebastian mused, striding for her bathroom. He returned with a washcloth, quickly cleaning her thighs to her cunt. “Must have really been up there.”

Georgia blinked at him, something in the back of her head raising suspicions. She simply muttered her thanks as he tossed the rag in her hamper. 

She went to her closet, pulling out a pair of pajama pants and tucking them on before following Sebastian to her kitchen. She watched him yank the knife out of her table, turning to her as he examined the blade. It made her gut twist painfully. He slid it into a pocket, hiding it from her view.

“Call me if you ever need me,” he said with a smile, leaning down and kissing the top of her head.

She agreed with another yawn, watching him leave her home. She locked the door behind him, turning to examine her now damaged table. She sighed, picking up the letters still scattered on the floor and setting them directly atop the ugly stab wound in the wood to hide it for now.

The table would be another day’s problem. She supposed she needed new furniture anyway. 

She spent the rest of her day reading, her mind occasionally slipping to Sebastian. On the bright side, his cruel little scheme worked. She thought more about him than her assailant from yesterday. She supposed that was better. Maybe. 

Her head was a little scattered as she tried to finish the book, but she was having a hard time focusing. She eventually gave up, taking another shower to wash her sore body before tucking in for the night.

She had a hard time sleeping though, her mind spiraling. At least the peace and quiet helped ease her aching head. 

Chapter 42: Fall 21, Year 1

Fall 21, Year 1

 

Georgia had gotten little sleep. Her head was throbbing, now joined by the dull ache that took over her whole body. She felt nervous about taking more pain meds than necessary, so she went the night without.

She managed to still get in an hour or two of rest before the autumn wind picked up overnight, rattling her old cottage and increasing her anxiety. She tried and failed to calm herself, at one point considering calling someone to come over so she could feel safer.

She ultimately decided against it, not wanting to inconvenience anyone so late in the night.  

Her mind raced with intrusive thoughts. She thought about her encounter with Sebastian, shame mixing with her anxiety. She fearfully recalled her encounter in the tunnel, the biggest question in her mind was why? Why was there an outsider in the tunnel? Why did they attack her? She tried to tell herself it was all an unfortunate coincidence. Haley had been at the bus stop too, what if he had been there for her? She just wanted to make sense of it all.

Far from perfection, but you’re still excellent..

That could have referred to Haley, who was far more perfect than Georgia as far as beauty standards went. That thought made her sick, feeling bad for the bitchy blonde for once. Haley had also been acting weird right before that.. But everyone in this town was acting weird towards her.

Growing up visiting her Grandpa and Pelican Town didn’t bring up any strange memories, or really much at all. Her parents didn’t take her here often, much preferring the city life. Maybe small towns were just like this, slightly unsettling and everyone too interested in newcomers. It hadn’t even been a year since Georgia’s arrival here.

She supposed that made some sense to her, a rational explanation when her intrusive thoughts dwindled towards insanity. She was the new person in a small, close knit town. Of course the singletons would be somewhat curious about her.. She also looked much like her grandmother who had apparently left an impression on the older folks, of course they would also seem interested. Maybe once a few more seasons passed the curiosity would fade, or maybe once someone else moved in all their attention would move on with them. That thought brought both reassurance and loneliness into her mind.

She wouldn’t mind a break, but she also wouldn’t mind settling down, eventually.

Her mind jumped from one string of thoughts to another, leaving her with even more questions. She wanted to blame her spiralling confusion on the head injury, but she had always been like that. If only the concussion made her less of an overthinker.

The sun hadn’t even risen yet when Georgia gave up on rest entirely, grabbing her book and leaving her bed. She had to stop herself as she stood, holding onto her dresser as her head spun dizzily. Once the brief episode subsided she went to her kitchen, grabbing a cup of coffee and slumping into a seat at her dining table. Her eyes instantly fixed on the pile of unopened letters she had left there, concealing the mark left by Sebastian’s rage.

She moved the letters aside, examining the deep cut. She could hear the splintering wood crack in her head, making her shiver. It sounded like hitting her head.

She thumbed through the envelopes before opening them. One was from Emily, saying she wanted everyone to dress up at the saloon this Friday since it was the last Friday before Spirit’s eve. A few recipes from some of the older folks and a  letter from her dad back home saying he saw her farm on the news. She should probably call him or plan a visit home soon. 

She took a sip of coffee as she set the letters aside. Leaning back in the chair she flipped open the book that she was supposed to have finished in a couple hours. She only had a couple chapters left, and they were certainly getting interesting, but her small attention span wasn’t keen on focusing.

She was staring blankly at the page when a knock sounded at her door, startling her. It was barely 6 am, who would come here at this hour? 

Georgia hesitantly approached the door, really hoping it wasn’t Sebastian. Maybe it was just Mayor Lewis concerned about her lack of shipping sales as of late.

Her hand hovered over the lock. What if it was the mysterious man from the tunnel?

Miso whined, rubbing his fluffy side against the door. Georgia took that as a sign someone decent was on the other end.

She opened the door cautiously, her tension fading slightly when it was Elliott standing on her porch. Her brows bunched as she observed the groggy man. Elliott clearly hadn’t been sleeping again, evident in his slightly disheveled appearance. He looked somewhat put together, dressed dapper with his nice red-brown coat over a white dress shirt and dark green slacks. He wasn’t wearing a tie today, the collar unbuttoned and loose. She wasn’t complaining.

But his hair was tied back in a messy bun, as if he had gotten frustrated with his long locks and skipped the hair care routine that she knew he had. His strong chin and jawline still sported a beard, though she could tell he had given up on keeping it well groomed. Small splatters of ink stained his fingers, tiny flecks coloring his cheek as if he had been writing in a frenzy when his quill pushed a little too hard against the page.

His eyes were the biggest give away, dark circles beneath and slight discoloration on the delicate skin of his eyelids. He had that wild, sleepless look about his emerald gaze, making her slightly wary of the author.

“Good morning,” his deep voice crooned. His eyes softened as he looked her over, his throat bobbing a swallow as if considering what else to say.

“Good morning, Elliott,” Georgia offered a smile as she leaned against her door.

“How are you feeling, my dear?” He asked curiously, his brows bunching as he took in what was probably her own very disheveled appearance.

“Better,” she said. A truth and a lie mixed together. Her head was indeed improving, but the full body ache that nagged at her certainly made her feel worse. Especially since it made her shamefully think of Sebastian. She tried to push her thoughts aside as she regarded the author on her porch. “How are you?”

“I’m well,” he mused, the lie almost believable on his silver tongue. Despite his state, he radiated warm confidence as he braced an arm next to her door, leaning closer to her with a smug smirk. “I found myself restless this fine Sunday morning. I thought I would use this early start to offer my services.”

“Your services?” Her lips tugged upwards, curious and amused as she looked him over. The smile quickly faded when a speck of uncertainty opened into a pit within her. Hopefully his services weren’t all sex related. She was too sore from yesterday.

“Yes, love,” he chuckled, “I know you are a very capable farmer, but with your current circumstance… I thought perhaps you could use another set of hands or someone to escort you safely to and from the library, if you wish it.”

She blinked at him, half surprised at the offer of help while the cynical part of her mind wondered if he only offered in hopes she would reward him. She had been slacking when it came to her farm, not even bothering the day before. Her gaze slid to the field behind him, help would be appreciated. She also didn’t mind the reassurance that walking with him past the bus stop would provide.

She rubbed her face as she considered. This was also the man that watered his plants with salt water.

“I mean, if you really want to help..”

“Of course,” Elliott was quick to accept. “Why don’t I water your crops for you today? You deserve a break from your labors.”

The butterflies in her stomach swooned, greedy to appreciate a day off. Elliott eagerly set out, borrowing her watering can and getting to work. She lingered at the door for a moment, watching him methodically water each crop. She left her door open for him, quickly strolling to check her appearance in the bathroom mirror.

Of course she looked absolutely atrocious. 

Her hair was a knotted mess that she had no clue how to tackle without hurting her poor head. Her eyes were still puffy and red from crying the day before. Her skin looked much paler than usual, probably from the contrast of the bruises that still dotted her neck. 

She quickly changed out of her pajamas, sliding on leggings and an oversized turtleneck. She wanted to still be comfortable at least. As she left her room Elliott was climbing up her front steps, spotting her as he stepped inside her home.

“Your crops have been watered,” he said confidently, a prideful smirk on his face. The idea that he was so happy with himself for helping her out warmed her. 

“Thank you for your services,” she mused, anxious as he closed the door behind him. 

His eyes fell on her table, brows bunching as his gaze lingered on the jagged section that had obviously been stabbed. His lips pressed into a line but he didn’t bring up the matter, instead strolling over and picking up her book.

“Ah,” he hummed, eyes sliding to hers as his finger tapped the bookmark. “Someone’s behind.”

“Hey,” she pouted. “It’s hard to read when you have a concussion.”

“Of course darling,” he chuckled, his fingertips dragging along the pages, examining how much of the book she had left to read. “I can always give you a brief synopsis.”

He set the book down, walking over to her. She startled slightly when his warm hand cupped her cheek, the large man leaning over her to look at the back of her head.

“Does it hurt terribly?” He asked softly.

“Yeah,” she sighed. “I don’t know how I’m going to brush my hair without blacking out.”

She meant it as a joke, but he pulled away with a concerned expression.

“Where is your hairbrush? Maybe I can help,” he offered, his smile turning cocky.

If anyone knew how to tame hair, it was probably him. She snorted as she went to grab her brush from the bathroom, passing it to him as she returned. He guided her into a chair, carefully taking her mess of hair into his hands and brushing out the knots delicately.

She found herself nervously tensing the entire time, worried one tug would have her on the floor in pain. But Elliott’s hands proved gentle and skilled, subduing her hair without hurting her aching head.

“Want me to braid it for you?” He asked, setting the brush down as he leaned over her. “That way you don’t have to worry about brushing it tomorrow if you want?”

She blinked, that wasn’t a bad idea. 

“Yes please,” she answered quietly, grateful for his diligence.

In no time he crafted an immaculate braid without hurting her even once. He even kept her hair loose around her scalp to not irritate her head. She examined the long braid as he draped it over her shoulder, appreciating his work. He took a seat at the table, looking rather pleased with himself. Yoba, she adored this man.

“I’ve missed you,” she sighed the words before she could even think them through, distracted by her admiration. Her cheeks heated, looking away bashfully as his gaze snapped to hers, looking surprised. “I mean… thank you.”

“Anything for you, my dear,” Elliott chuckled softly, reaching forward and engulfing one of her hands in his. “I’ve… missed you too. Quite terribly.”

Georgia looked up at him. They had run into each other at the library and the fair, but really hadn’t spent much time together at all since his birthday, which he had spent most of the day helping her out as well. Guilt gnawed at her, reminding her she had been too busy preoccupying herself with others to give this kind man her time..

“I’m sorry,” she said shyly, averting her gaze to his hand holding hers. “I’ve been kind of all over the place lately.”

“I know,” he teased, bending forward to press his lips to her knuckles. “There’s no need to apologize. Who am I but a single fish swimming in the grace of your vast ocean?”

“You’re a magnificent catch,” she joked, offering a small giggle at his analogy. Her cheeks were warm, she always found herself too flustered around him.

His eyes considered her for a long moment as he set her hand down, squeezing it before pulling his own away. He set an elbow on her table, leaning forward with his head resting on his palm. Georgia took this as an excellent time to change the subject, sliding the novel between them on the table. 

“Mind explaining the ending to me in my poor, concussed state?”

He snorted, a playful smile crossing his lips as he used his free hand to drum his fingers against the book’s cover.

“My spoken words won’t do justice to those written,” he mused. “But I suppose I’ll do my best. Is your state so fragile that I must omit all the crass details?”

“Never,” she giggled.

Elliott then launched himself into summarizing the final chapters, leaving Georgia’s face steaming and jaw dropping as he made the most obscene references sound elegant coming from his lips. She had been wondering when the scene implied on the cover would come into effect, having reasoned half way through that it was just a metaphor for the love triangle. Apparently she would have learned that a rather vigorous threesome took place in the chapter she had just started but hadn't finished. 

Based on the cliffhanger ending he described, Georgia made a guess as to what next week’s book would be.

“How was that for a synopsis?” Elliott chuckled, taking in her scandalized reaction.

“Excellent,” she giggled bashfully before wiggling her eyebrows suggestively at the man. “Would you mind narrating every book I read for me?”

“I would, but I fear you’d tire of my voice quickly,” he teased.

“Never,” Georgia gasped dramatically, leaning forward with her face in her hands. “Your voice is soothing.”

“Perhaps I’ll read you an occasional bedtime story then,” he mused, standing from his seat. 

Georgia followed his lead, noticing it was almost eight. She tucked the book into her bag, quickly taking a pain pill before the meeting for her throbbing head and sore body. Elliott held the door open for her as they set off.

They enjoyed the brisk autumn morning together as they walked. Georgia felt her stomach twist as they passed the bus stop, but Elliott simply hugged her to him, keeping her walking while distracting her with comments about a species of bird he saw fly overhead. 

They made it to the library, Elliott holding the door open for her like the gentleman he was. Penny and Maru were of course already waiting for her arrival, seemingly surprised to see Elliott at her side. Georgia sent her friends a warning glare, silently pleading with them that they wouldn’t say anything too scandalous about her personal life. She was surely going to be embarrassed by the book discussion alone.

Georgia waved to Gunther as she and Elliott took their seats at the small table, the man sitting rather close to her.

“Georgia,” Penny spoke first, her brows knitting together. “I heard about your head. How are you doing?”

“I’m doing well,” Georgia shrugged, not really wanting the conversation to center around the incident.

They idly chatted for a few minutes until Harvey joined them, his arrival completing their group. He pulled up a chair on Georgia’s other side, sandwiching her between the two men while Penny and Maru watched gleefully.

Georgia sent her friends a look. Maru was clearly doing her best to bite her tongue, looking like she was going to explode. Georgia knew she wanted to ask about her brother’s visit yesterday and prayed that Maru had the self restraint to remain mum about it for now. 

They launched into discussing the book, Georgia spending most of their time silently listening from the sidelines. She found herself much more interested in hearing what Harvey and Elliott thought about it than the book itself. 

Georgia was already flushed from the details when Elliott’s warm hand settled on her knee. His thumb rubbed soothing circles over the joint while he mentioned a few of his favorite scenes, which were of course obscene. He let out a sigh as he began lamenting, speaking of how he could relate to one of the men in the love triangle.

Georgia did her best to ignore Maru and Penny as they looked at her like they were going to fucking explode with excitement.

It only got worse when Harvey chimed in, saying he, on the contrary to Elliott’s statement, actually resonated more with the other male character in the love triangle. Harvey’s hand slid onto her thigh as he spoke, and Georgia was certain her face was going to be stained bright red for the rest of her life.

She sat trapped between the two men, who both talked so casually about the love triangle and threesome in the book as their hands lingered on her legs. She fixed her gaze on the center of the table, having to actively do her best to calm herself down and not look at her friends. She could feel their enthusiastic and suggestive looks tear into her like hungry hyenas.

“Well, that was a great first book club with our new additions,” Maru announced, clapping her hands together.

Georgia snapped out of her daze with that, releasing a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. She was just grateful that the discussion was over.

Maru handed out the book for next week, which Georgia had been correct in assuming would be the sequel. The men’s hands left her legs as they accepted their copies, and Georgia felt lightheaded as she took hers.

“Are you alright?” Maru paused her teasing, face contorting into worry as she assessed Georgia.

“Yeah,” Georgia brushed off the nurse's concern, “Just a little out of it today.”

“Understandable,” Maru snorted, the side of her lips quirking up as she looked between the men sitting beside Georgia. “It happens when… you have a concussion.”

“Definitely,” Georgia grumbled, rolling her eyes as she tucked the new book away.

Maru and Penny quickly dismissed themselves, leaving together while giggling a little too conspicuously. Georgia squeezed her eyes shut as her friends left her behind intentionally, letting her forehead fall onto the table.

Elliott’s hand slid onto the wood as her head went down, cushioning the blow. He clicked his tongue in silent scolding as he gently pushed her head upright.

“Are we so unbearable you must concuss yourself further?” He chuckled, resting his chin on his hand as he observed her with an arched brow.

“No,” she said quickly, looking between them. “I’m just tired..”

Harvey also laughed as he leaned against the table, studying her with an amused look. His hand came up, brushing the back of his fingers against her warmed cheeks.

“I think she’s more flustered than repulsed,” the doctor mused. 

Georgia genuinely wondered if she was going to faint from the mixture of embarrassment and tense arousal that overwhelmed her. Her head was spinning.

“Maybe you should stop by for a check up,” Harvey’s tone was heavy with suggestion as he looked between Georgia and Elliott. 

Georgia felt her breath hitch at the insinuation. She had certainly daydreamed about this exact scenario, but with her head.. She had mixed feelings. She definitely wouldn’t mind a night with both the handsome men.

“I’m no doctor,” Elliott cut into the heated silence with pointed words. Georgia blinked as she turned her attention to him. Elliott’s face had gone from amused to serious, his eyes on Harvey as he spoke. “But I think it would be unprofessional to perform such assessments amidst her injured state.”

Georgia winced at the wording. Harvey now found himself thrown off by Elliott’s words. 

“Of course,” Harvey frowned at the accusation, brows bunching before he offered a smile. “I’m only teasing in good fun. Georgia’s health and recovery are my first priority.”

Elliott’s face eased back into a relaxed and playful state, his lighthearted chuckle dissipating the tension.

“Marvelous,” Elliott mused nonchalantly, a suggestive smile tugging at his lips as he looked down at her. “Though I do hope you’ll be better soon. Perhaps we can schedule for after next week's meeting? Surely we will have much to discuss after.”

“That sounds like a good plan..” she agreed sheepishly, biting her lip. 

Both Elliott and Harvey exchanged triumphant smirks, clearly this would be a highly anticipated event. Harvey’s phone began buzzing, the doctor’s flirtatious face dimming as he answered. Brief back and forth ensued before he hung up with a sigh.

“Work calls,” he chuckled, scratching his neck as he stood from his chair. He reached down, patting Georgia’s cheek sweetly. “Don’t hesitate to call if you need anything. I look forward to seeing both of you next week.”

With that Harvey took off, leaving an incredibly sexually frustrated Georgia alone with Elliott.

“Shall we?” He offered his arm.

Georgia took it, allowing him to help her up from her seat. Her vision dimmed the second she stood, head spinning from the motion. The several minutes of torturous teasing probably didn’t help. She swayed slightly, but Elliott was quick to wrap himself around her, steading her with an embrace.

He gently stroked his hand down her spine, waiting patiently for her to find her bearings.

“I’m fine,” she sighed as her vision returned to normal. 

She took a deep breath as he released her and stepped away, concern evident on his face. He offered his arm again, allowing her to hold onto him as they left the library. They strolled through town casually, the cool air soothing Georgia’s burning cheeks. She glanced at the bridge to the beach as they passed, feeling guilty for how he hadn’t visited in awhile. 

“Do you wish to comb for shells?” Elliott inquired curiously.

Georgia nodded, pulling him towards the bridge. The beach was lovely in the fall, a cold fog descending over the ocean not too far from the shore. They walked close to the water, both taking turns picking up the pretty shells that had washed onto the sand.

Georgia found herself glancing at the little cabin, Elliott was quick to spot her staring.

“I’m afraid it's quite the disaster in there,” he chuckled, cheeks turning red. 

“It can’t be that bad,” Georgia teased, curious to see. 

Elliott sighed as he led her towards his home, opening the door for her.

It was definitely a disaster, looking much like a crime scene. Georgia observed the tower of crumpled papers, somehow even bigger than ever before. Ink splattered the walls, a shattered glass inkwell scattered in pieces that littered the desk and mountain of papers as if he had thrown it at the wall in a fit of frustration. Splatters of ink had somehow made their way onto both the piano and bed. Broken quills were strewn about the wooden floor.

Georgia blinked, giving Elliott a curious look. The composed man didn’t seem like the kind of person to have such a rampage, but she supposed he was just truly passionate about making this novel perfect. She offered him a supportive smile.

“Is it my turn to offer my services?” She teased, reaching for the trashcan.

“No, no, my dear,” Elliott quickly stopped her, pulling her hands away and holding them gently. “Don’t worry yourself with cleaning my mess, your only focus should be rest and recovery.”

“Mhmm,” she hummed playfully, pulling out of his grasp as she wandered to the bed. She sat down on the crumpled sheets, biting her lip as she thought about the last few times she had laid there. Leaning back she bit her lip. “What if my services include making the mess?”

Elliott stilled, his brows raising at the prospect. She hadn’t been sure that she could take both Harvey and him at the same time in her sore and concussed state, but she found herself increasingly wanting of the author, missing her time with him.. He wiped his hand down his face, studying her for a moment before he approached her.

“My sweet Georgia,” he crooned, leaning down over his bed to hover just above her. She lifted her head, their lips only an inch apart. He swallowed, gaze sweeping over her. “Let’s return you home.”

She blinked at him, her face pulling into a frown as he straightened himself, holding out a hand. Embarrassment stung her at the rejection. She averted her gaze as she crawled off his bed without his assistance.

He linked their arms together as he escorted her out, the two of them walking through town in silence. She didn’t even dread walking past the bus stop this time around, too busy concerning herself with whether or not Elliott had given up on her.

He stopped on her porch, remaining in place when she unlocked her door and stepped inside. She gnawed on the side of her cheek as she considered him.

“Do you want to stay for a bit longer?” She asked, pulling her brows together and giving him pleading eyes.

Elliott’s strong features softened as he gave in, passing the threshold into her home. They kicked off their shoes by the door and Georgia crossed the room to plop down on her couch. Elliott took a seat across from her, both sitting on either end as they fell into a quiet pause.

“Is… something wrong?” Georgia asked awkwardly.

Elliott’s face fell into a frown, his eyebrows knitting as he considered her question. After a moment he let out a heavy sigh, his throat bobbing as he swallowed. Georgia prepared herself mentally for him to say something devastating, to tell her he no longer pined for her.

“Is something wrong?” He repeated the question with a scoff. She winced, it had been a stupid question. Of course something was wrong. Georgia’s gaze dropped to the empty space between them. “I’ve now witnessed the woman I adore be perilously close to death twice and she’s the one asking me if something is wrong?”

Georgia’s eyes widened in surprise as she looked up at him, blinking as she processed his words. He shifted his body closer before pulling her onto his arms. She was now straddling his lap on the couch, one of his hands supporting her back while the other cupped her face. His thumb lightly caressed her cheek as his eyes studied hers, she leaned into the touch.

“You consume my every thought,” he muttered the words under his breath, his wild eyes looking at her with sad fondness. “I am well aware that you are very skilled and wonderfully brave, but I can’t help but worry about you, fearful that the next incident will be your last.”

Guilt tugged at her hard, twisting her stomach in a knot as she considered his words while looking into his sad eyes. 

“Everything feels wrong when you aren’t by my side,” he admitted softly. “My yearning for you is relentless, a brand on my very soul.”

“Elliott,” Georgia spoke his name softly, stopping him from saying anything more. She already felt terrible. 

This man had a way with words that made her feel so very desperate for him. She brought her face closer to his, her lips initiating a gentle kiss.

His mouth worked against hers, his hand sliding up her back to hold her closer as they kissed. A guttural, desperate groan rose from his chest, his tongue sliding against hers hungry and wanting. She pushed her body against his, ignoring the throbbing ache as her center rolled against his hips with agonizing need. She could feel him harden beneath her, grinding her hips down on him and revelling in the pleasuring friction it provided.

His hands were quickly on her shoulders, gently pushing her away. Georgia almost whimpered as their lips broke apart.

“I should go,” Elliott said breathlessly, eyes longing as his hands moved to her hips and halted their grinding movements.

“Why?” She whined, cringing at her own desperation.

“My love,” Elliott’s tone scolded her fondly, “I cannot bring myself to take advantage of you in your altered state of mind.”

“My mind is fine,” Georgia grumbled, reaching for him.

He carefully transferred her from his lap to the couch, jumping to his feet. He stood over her, his hands on his hips. She knew he wanted her, the large erection preparing to burst from his pants a clear indicator.

“You are recovering from a traumatic event,” he said bluntly. “And are under the influence of narcotics, for a concussion I will remind you. I want nothing more than to ravage you right here, right now, but I would resent myself if I were to even slightly increase your suffering.”

Georgia stared at him, her mouth open. Yoba, he was the complete opposite of Sebastian. She was practically thrumming with desperate need, but she appreciated his intentions. She was still incredibly sore from the day before, and honestly taking a break would benefit her, even in her frustrated and needy state.

“I’m sorry,” she mumbled bashfully, embarrassed about her desperation.

Elliott leaned down, one of his hands grabbing the back of the couch as he brought his face close to hers, his other hand bracing itself on the fabric next to her hips.

“Once you are recovered I will worship you however you please,” he spoke in a low and breathy murmur, his eyes locked on hers. “I’ll claim you in every way imaginable, over and over until you’re satisfied with my devotion.”

Something within her tightened at his promise, her core pulsing in response to every drawn out word. She swallowed, genuinely wondering if he could make her come with words alone. His voice just did something to her.

He pulled away, clearing his throat as he sauntered towards the door and began to pull on his shoes. Georgia composed herself as she climbed off the couch to follow him. The second she stood a wave of dizziness took her, and the next thing she knew Elliott was holding her upright by her shoulders.

“You prove my point so beautifully,” he teased playfully despite the worry written on his brow. 

She brushed him off before walking him to the door.

“Get some rest, my dear,” Elliott said as he bent down to kiss her forehead. He took her hand in his, bringing her knuckles to his lips. “I look forward to the next time our paths intertwine.”

He dismissed himself quickly, as if he worried he would change his mind if he didn’t leave that very second. Georgia sighed after he left, thinking about him as she made her way to her room and changed into loungewear. She spent the rest of her day trying to read between dizzy spells and wandering thoughts.

Chapter 43: Fall 24, Year 1

Notes:

tw:
cringey poetry.
listen, I'm a shitty writer and im an even shittier poet but I wanted to attempt it lol.

Fall 24, Year 1

 

By Wednesday Georgia was feeling much better. She had spent all day Monday and Tuesday resting as best she could during the day time, especially since she was having trouble sleeping at night. She had been too on edge, too easily disturbed by the slightest sound outside the cottage.

Not to mention she had the unnerving feeling of being watched all night.

Even Miso was unsettled, spending a good portion of the night hissing randomly at windows and puffed up in fear. The scrappy cat was doing his best. 

She tried to chalk it up to the wind or really any rational reason, but the unknown man from the tunnel was a constant, horrifying presence in the back of her mind.

Georgia rolled her shoulders as she climbed out of bed and got ready for the day. Her head and body were aching a lot less, which made a huge difference. She had taken for granted how nice it was to just experience life without being dizzy every time she stood up.

She threw on a sweater and overalls, not caring to look cute. Thankfully she went without any social interactions the last two days aside from text exchanges with Sam who checked in on her frequently throughout the day. She was glad he texted her instead of just showing up on her doorstep. She was tired of always receiving unexpected visits. Today she hoped for another peaceful day with limited work. It had rained the day before so if she was lucky her crops would still be damp enough to cut some time out of her schedule. She had a lot to catch up on before the winter season arrived in a few days.

She stepped outside, finding herself immediately annoyed when today broke her no visitor streak.

Shane was leaning against her chicken coop. Georgia felt her chest tense with irritation as she marched over, ready to scold him for being on her property. Shane turned to her as she trudged through the mud to the gate.

“What are you doing here?” Georgia snapped, her frustration clear.

Shane snorted a laugh, only escalating her anger. He was holding something cupped in his hands, which he held out to her. She narrowed her eyes, suspicious of his intentions. 

“It’s not gonna bite, pussy,” Shane teased, a mix of lighthearted and condescending. Georgia took a moment to study the man. Surprisingly, he seemed rather.. sober?

Georgia huffed as she hesitantly held out her hands, worried he was going to hand over a bug. Shane carefully set something soft onto her palms before pulling his fingers away only slightly, as if worried she would drop the odd little baby chicken she was now holding.

Her frustrations immediately dissipated as she beheld the tiny black chick, its beady red eyes squinting open as it let out a cry.

“Aw,” she cooed, carefully bringing the baby closer to her face to examine the precious little thing.

She nudged the chick, gently pushing it into one palm so she could use her free hand to stroke the red feathers at the top of its head. Shane chuckled, leaning over to watch. She was somehow more unsettled by him being sweet and sober than his normal grumpy drunken demeanor. 

“I saw something dark darting around and came in to make sure it wasn’t attacking your hens,” Shane said awkwardly, bringing one of his thick fingers to the baby bird, who nuzzled him lovingly. “I’ve never seen one with this coloring before.”

“It’s a little odd,” Georgia admitted, examining the sweet baby bird. 

It looked… evil? That was the best way she could put it. It was tiny and grumpy in appearance, the feathers above its eye even shaped like an angry eyebrow. Yet the hatchling was still sweetly cuddling them, a pure little baby. She supposed it reminded her of the man standing there, grumpy and off-putting but was clearly a sweetheart under that hard exterior. At least towards chickens. 

“I wonder what she’ll look like when she’s bigger..” Shane mumbled, cocking his head as he leaned closer to observe the chick. “Or what color eggs she’ll lay.”

Georgia snorted at how he spoke like he was talking to a baby. He was such a bird nerd.

“The egg I incubated was black with red spots,” she informed him as she carefully set the baby chicken onto the ground, watching it flock over to a few other chickens. “I’ll give you one if she lays any.”

“Nah, I don’t like weird eggs,” he muttered uncomfortably, watching the chick curiously. 

“Then you can come and visit her I guess?” Georgia offered, immediately regretting it.

Shane turned to her, crossing his arms as he looked her over with a frown.

“How are you feeling?” He asked, seeming genuinely curious as he changed the subject. “Still brain damaged?”

“No,” she said with a frown of her own. “At least I don’t think so.”

“I imagine it’s probably hard for you to tell the difference,” Shane mused bluntly, a faint smile on his lips. 

“I almost thought you were being a softy today,” Georgia teased, poking his shoulder. It was different having an almost.. wholesome moment with him. Shane chuckled, leaning closer.

“Nope. But I do have something hard for you,” he smirked suggestively. Of course he would ruin it. Georgia rolled her eyes before giving him a glare. “What? Did hitting your head suddenly cure you from being a whore?”

“Ha ha,” she enunciated the sound bitterly as she stalked towards the gate. “Very funny Shane. Now leave.”

Georgia stepped out of the fenced off area, only to spot Sam and Sebastian entering her farm. She spun around to Shane.

“Go hide in the coop!” She squeaked. Shane only gave her a confused scowl. Georgia put her hands on his chest, attempting to push the large man towards the door. “Hurry!”

As much as Shane pissed her off sometimes or had done incredibly questionable things to her in the past, she really didn’t want Sam or Sebastian to kill him just for being on her property. Georgia almost screamed in frustration when he didn’t budge at her urgency.

“Hey!” Sam shouted from behind them, already sounding pissed. Georgia looked over to see him sprinting over. “What the fuck are you doing here?”

Sam jumped over the fence, his hands balled into fists and his eyes promising violence as he approached.

“Stay away from her, asshole,” he hissed at Shane.

“Stop,” Georgia scolded Sam as she stepped in front of him. He almost pushed past her, but instead Sam froze in his tracks, almost comically obedient despite the menacing sneer on his face. Georgia felt like she was commanding a decently trained dog to stop chasing a squirrel. “Leave Shane alone. I asked him to come help with something.”

“What can he help you with that we can’t?” Sebastian interrogated coldly, making her glance back at him. He was leisurely walking towards them with his arms crossed and eyes narrowed.

“Her chickens,” Shane offered nonchalantly. Georgia was thankful he went along with the lie easily. 

“Chickens?” Sam frowned. 

Georgia rolled her eyes as she walked over to her little flock, bending down and carefully picking up the chirping black chick. She brought it over to the men, showing Sam and Sebastian.

“Yeah, look at this little oddball,” She crooned lovingly to the baby bird. She took on a more serious tone as she addressed them. “Shane’s a chicken expert, I asked him to come make sure she’s okay and not sickly.”

“Aw,” the anger instantly melted off Sam’s face as he admired the little chick. “It looks like a bird version of you, Seb.”

Sebastian rolled his eyes, though he also seemed curious about the small dark ball of feathers. Georgia snorted, flashing a grin.

“Yeah, it looks a little grumpy and emo too, huh?” She mused, tauntingly bringing the chicken closer to Sebastian. 

She watched Shane flinch, his hand move forward ever so slightly as if worried Sebastian would harm the bird. Georgia didn’t really blame him for that reaction. Carefully she changed course, moving the baby away from Sebastian and gently handed it off to Shane, who seemed very relieved to have it in his own hands. 

“So is it sick?” Sam asked, looking genuinely concerned.

“No,” Shane answered, chuckling as the bird nuzzled his thumb. “Just a weird color. I don’t know how, but she’s pretty cool.”

Georgia tried not to seem too relieved as she watched Shane and Sam interact normally. They had been friends before she moved here, after all. At least she thought. A little pang of guilt stung her as she watched them fawn over the baby bird. It felt like her moving here had caused too many issues in town amongst its members.

Sebastian stepped closer to her, his hand settling on her hip as he dragged her against him. She kept her gaze carefully blank as he bent down, bringing his lips to her ear.

“Get rid of him before I do,” he whispered the order with cold malice. 

Her whole body shivered in response. She swallowed the uncomfortable lump in her throat as she interrupted Sam and Shane’s conversation.

“Thanks for coming over and checking on my chickens, Shane,” Georgia said calmly. “You can go now.”

Shane looked between Georgia and Sebastian, his eyes narrowing slightly. He seemed to understand enough. He gently set the bird down, nudging it back towards the hens before wiping his hands off on his jeans.

“Let me know if you need anything else,” Shane grumbled as he pushed past Sebastian and trekked away towards the back gate.

 Georgia watched him leave, feeling a little bad. At the same time she would rather Sebastian not put him back in the hospital over something as trivial as a chicken.

“How’s your head, Gi?” Sam asked, her gaze shifted to him. 

Sam paid no attention to how Sebastian had a possessive arm around Georgia’s waist, sliding his own arms around her and pulling her into his chest for a hug.

“It’s much better,” she admitted with an awkward giggle.

“I was worried about you,” Sam murmured softly, his lips pressed against the crown of her head. 

Georgia melted into his warm embrace, appreciating how genuine he felt. She could feel Sebastian’s eyes glaring into the back of her skull though. She hoped he wouldn’t be so vile as to threaten his own best friend too. Sam finally released her, pulling back slightly while his hands still settled on her shoulders. He kept his eyes on her, seemingly unbothered by what was surely his best friend sending him a silent death glare.

“You had us really scared, ya know,” Sam’s voice went soft, his face scrunching up as if remembering the awful moment. “We thought you were gonna die.”

“No we didn’t,” Sebastian grumbled, looking away as if bored.

“Yeah, says the guy who was begging for her to wake up,” Sam mused, rolling his eyes at Sebastian. “He was-”

“Shut up,” Sebastian snapped, elbowing Sam in the ribs. 

Georgia shifted uncomfortably as she watched the exchange. It was humorous, sure, but it stung her that Sebastian was so against showing any form of care unless he got something out of it. She watched the two adult men who had quite literally saved her life become locked in a silent battle, making non discrete faces at each other. She cleared her throat before speaking.

“Well, thanks for finding me I guess,” she said quietly into the awkward silence.

“Wanna hang out with us today?” Sam piped up excitedly, a lopsided grin on his face as he changed the subject. 

“I’m busy,” Georgia responded with a sorry smile, trying not to nervously look back at Seb. “I have some errands to run.”

“Aw, okay!” Sam accepted her excuse easily.

“What kind of errands?” Sebastian asked with that venomous ice in his tone. Georgia felt her stomach tie itself in a knot.

“Just a bunch of stuff around town to get ready for winter,” Georgia shrugged. It wasn’t his business.

“What about after?” Sam asked, looking hopeful with his big puppy dog eyes. 

“Maybe,” she scratched her head as she tried to find an excuse. “It depends on how tired I am afterwards. I haven’t been sleeping too well the past few nights.”

Sam opened his mouth to speak, but then paused. His face flickered through several emotions before his eyes narrowed and turned on Sebastian with an accusatory glare. Georgia blinked at the change, utterly confused as Sam turned back to her.

“Not sleeping? Why?” He inquired before his jaw set. 

Georgia took a second to look between the two of them. Did Sam think she and Sebastian were fucking every night or something?

“I just… get freaked out at night easily,” she frowned. “It’s just the wind. And the occasional nightmare. It’s no big deal.”

“Oh, it’s a big deal,” Sam said flatly, glaring at his friend. He wiped his hand down his face, taking a second as if contemplating. “Gi, just call me if anyone is bothering you at night and I’ll take care of it. You need the rest.”

“It’s fine,” she winced uncomfortably, possibilities filling her head. “It’s just the wind.” 

Her eyes flicked to Sebastian, who was staring at Sam with equal anger. Georgia wasn’t sure if it was a jealousy thing or what, but she also didn’t want to make it more awkward by reassuring Sam that she and Seb hadn’t been sleeping together those nights.

“Maybe it’s the ghosts,” Sebastian teased, eyes shifting to her with a taunting smirk.

“Shut up,” Sam snapped, punching Sebastian in the arm before looking at her. “There’s no ghosts.”

“Right..” Georgia scratched her neck and stepped away from the two, very tense friends. “Well, I gotta go. See yourselves out?”

Sebastian opened his mouth, probably to object, but Sam hooked his arm around Seb’s shoulders and roughly guided him away.

“See ya Gi,” Sam said with the fakest smile she had ever seen on him. “Have a good day!”

She watched them walk towards the backwoods, pushing each other and hissing in inaudible whispers as they went. Sam looked genuinely upset. Something in her churned with both curiosity and discomfort at the sight and its implications. Guilt sunk deep into her bones, worrying her that she would somehow be the reason for their friendship to fall to ruin now too. She figured she would ask Sam about it privately another time, trusting that he would be more honest with her than Sebastian about whatever was going on.

She spent the next couple hours taking care of her farm, harvesting, storing, watering, feeding, and dropping off items in the shipping bin. It wasn’t a lot of work in the grand scheme of things, but after the last few days of being lazy she was easily winded. She took a moment to pack up her backpack before she set off for town.

It didn’t take very long for her to donate a ton of items to the community center, but she stayed a little while to watch the cute little junimos. The forest spirits danced around the abandoned building, and for some reason it made her think of the wizard.

Next she went to Pierre's, purchasing some trees to plant in hopes that by the time spring rolled around they would be flourishing with fruit. As she walked out she considered if she should go to the blacksmith’s or not, but she wasn’t really in the mood to put up with Clint. It would be nice to get her pickaxe upgraded again, that way she could focus on mining more during the winter when farming wasn’t as profitable.

Georgia said goodbye to Pierre, who had been standoffish the whole time she shopped. He was clearly still pissed that her grange display had beat his own at the fair. He didn’t say anything, just scoffed and rolled his eyes obnoxiously as she left. She walked out of the store and straight into a body.

“Still shopping at this dump?” Morris chuckled with disgust.

Georgia winced as the man stayed close to her, his hands on her arms with a tight grip. He reeked of cheaply made Joja brand cologne. Everything created by that vile company was awful. Morris took a step forward, nearly pinning Georgia against the wall of Pierre’s. 

“I have everything you need at Jojamart,” Morris crooned with a vile sort of suggestion in his tone.

Despite her dislike for Pierre, she was still very much opposed to shopping for any Joja products. Ever. Even if they were cheaper, they were probably the shittiest quality imaginable. Her face twisted in disgust as she wiggled away from the greedy and greasy manager.

 “No thanks,” she was blunt as she hurried away.

He followed behind. 

Georgia made her way south, checking over her shoulder to see Morris following from a distance. She considered going to Clint and attempting to have them out-creep each other, but she didn’t see that ending in her favor. Instead she beelined for the beach, speed walking over the bridge and marching straight for Elliott’s door.

She knocked quickly, peering over the edge of the home to see if Morris was still following behind her. She couldn’t see him any longer, but still felt uneasy about turning back so soon. After knocking a second time she tried the handle.

“Elliott?” Georgia called for the author as she stepped into his home. 

The place was still mostly in shambles, but it looked like he had attempted to throw away some papers and scrub ink off the walls and floor. He wasn’t inside, so she glanced back at the docks, not spotting him there either. Her stomach flitted with guilt as she closed the door behind her, deciding that the author would hopefully forgive her intrusion if it was due to hiding from the weird Joja manager. 

She peered out the window, anxiously on the lookout for Morris. She waited a few minutes, and when he didn’t appear she deemed it safe to leave.

Only she found her gaze landing on Elliott’s desk, a stack of letters sitting on top of it. She was drawn to them, probably because the one on the very top had her name sprawled across it in his elegant handwriting. Too curious and nosey for her own good, Georgia tip-toed over, thumbing through the stack. Each and every single sealed envelope had been addressed to her. 

She couldn’t bring herself to open one, knowing that would be too obvious, but curiosity still pulled at her whole body. What kind of letters had Elliott penned to her? Why hadn’t he sent them? Honestly, it was kind of cute. Georgia wondered if they were little love letters that the author was too shy to send. At least, she hoped they were something wholesome and sweet like that. She supposed they could also be hate mail.

She set the pile of letters down, trying to avoid the temptation to sit there and open each and every one. Elliott would surely give them to her once he was ready. Georgia did however pluck up a piece of crumpled paper that caught her eye. 

Carefully she unraveled it, finding half of the paper covered in now dry splatters of ink, the words partially hidden in the dark abyss of it. Just like a letter she had found in his cabin a month ago, this one contained her name, written over and over hundreds of times.

She crumpled it back up and set it aside, unravelling another page filled with her name. Then another. And another. Just her name written in his lovely calligraphy a thousand times over on several crumpled sheets. Unease started to well up within her as she decided to unfold one last paper.

“My love, my light, 

My everlasting delight.

My breath, my folly,

My sweet melancholy.

All eyes, all greed,

I’m consumed with need.

Forgive me, sweet sin,

When my tongue tastes your skin.

Your moans, your sound,

To me you’ll be bound.

Your sweet tempting aura,

You’re mine, my Georgia.

My Georgia, my rapture,

It’s you I shall capture.”

Georgia blinked at the poem, rereading it a couple more times. She couldn’t tell if the feelings pooling in her stomach were from lovestruck butterflies or the heebie jeebies. Either way, she neatly folded the paper and tucked it into her backpack, not wanting to part with the words. 

She anxiously left the cabin, expecting Elliott to be waiting for her angrily outside. Relief flooded her when he was nowhere to be found, and neither was Morris. She quickly left the beach, crossing the bridge and making her way to the blacksmith’s shop. She took a grounding breath before entering, she would not tolerate Clint’s bullshit today. 

“Georgia!” Clint stood excitedly from his counter as she walked in. 

Georgia steeled herself. Trying to put on her most intimidating look as she walked straight to the counter and set her pickaxe down. 

“I need another upgrade,” she said bluntly, skipping the pleasantries as she stacked all the supplies needed in front of him. “Thanks Clint.”

He tried to talk to her, but she was quick to slip out the door and sprint to the museum. Gunther gave her an inquisitive look as she approached the counter.

“Miss Georgia,” he greeted her in that southern twang, tipping his hat.

“Mr. Gunther,” she greeted him back, easily amused by the western dressed museum curator. 

He lit up as she placed several donation items on his desk, lifting his hat from his head and holding it over his heart.

“My, my,” he said with a soft fondness. He picked up a few of the gems and observed them, his lips twitching up under his mustache. “Your contributions never fail to impress.”

“I hope they help,” she giggled. “See ya Gunther!”

“See you Sunday,” Gunther chuckled, his eyes sparkling with amusement.

Georgia wondered if he enjoyed watching their weird little book clubs. He definitely had probably overheard some very, very raunchy or cringey things. She almost stopped to ask him what kind of books he enjoyed, but decided against it. He was definitely a history buff, and the Sunday meetings were already growing much too crowded and awkward for her taste.

Especially with the diabolical shit Maru had them reading. 

Georgia’s stomach twisted as she thought about this upcoming Sunday.. If Elliott and Harvey were serious or merely joking with their taunts.. She didn’t even want to know what ideas this next novel was filling them with. She was already halfway through it and had read every page with her jaw hanging open. Her legs had been open too though, so she wasn’t sure if she had the right to be too angry at Maru’s decision.

“Feeling better, my dear?” Elliott called out, the sound of his voice making her jump out of her thoughts and almost her skin. 

She turned, finding the author tucking a book under his arm as he approached her. The image of her name written thousands of times in his ink flashed to the forefront of her mind, making her stomach twist almost painfully in her abdomen. But a warmness settled there too, an uncomfortable heat that burned between her legs as the handsome author brought his fingers to her face, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. His warm hand trailed down, flattening itself between her shoulder blades as he guided her towards the bookshelves. 

“Hmm?” He pressed with a hum, the corner of his lips turning upwards as he took in her flustered appearance.

“Yes, I’m feeling better,” Georgia replied quickly, her voice coming out small. 

“Marvelous,” he muttered playfully, his hand slipping to the small of her back as he stopped her at the corner of the library.

Turning her gently to face him, his other hand set his book down before it braced against the shelves. His large body leaned down over her, her back pressed against the rows of books as he held her captive in the secluded space. Half lidded emerald eyes studied her face as his own angled closer, their breaths mingling from lips mere inches apart. 

The hand on her back lightly traced around her, stopping at one latch of her overalls. A light chuckle escaped his lips, as if contemplating the challenge that lay within reaching the not easily accessible body beneath.

“You’re trembling,” he noted in a deep whisper. The pad of his finger trailed lower, finding her perked nipple through layers of fabric and circling it softly. “Are you cold?”

“No,” the word came out too quietly. She was the opposite of cold, her body burning under his hungry gaze and delicate touch.

He was clearly pleased with her answer, his fingers pinching lightly at her nipple before lowering, his touch slowly becoming firmer as it settled between her legs. Through the thick jean overalls and her underwear he pressed his fingers, rubbing at her damp center.

“Yoba,” Georgia breathed, closing her eyes. 

Despite the gentle touch and layers between his fingers and her skin, his proding sent a wave of need through her that made her knees threaten to buckle. His fingers dug in with increasing pressure though they remained gentle and pleasing, working themselves in a circular motion that made her very, very aware of how slick her folds were already. His delicate ministrations were deliberate and decisive, earning a small whimper from her mouth.

“Hush, love,” Elliott murmured against her lips. “I don’t wish to share your sweet cries of ecstasy with the others.”

Georgia winced, wondering if anyone other than Gunther was in the library. She had been too preoccupied with Elliott to notice if Penny and the kids were there, or anyone else for that matter. Her hand made its way to his chest, lightly pressing to tell him perhaps they should stop..

He only chuckled under his breath before bringing his lips to hers, his warm mouth coaxing her own open for his practiced tongue to enter. His fingers kept up their slow, delicate circles over her clothes, the friction driving her mad with every passing second. Every once in a while he would press slightly harder, reminding her how wet and desperate she was for him.

He devoured her soft moans when they escaped her throat against her will, her fingers digging into the fabric of his shirt and gripping for dear life as her climax built in her core, threatening to bring her to her knees at any moment now. Stars danced behind her eyelids, her mouth twitching against his as a shudder of pleasure tore through her.

Then she was coming undone on his fingers, her clothes, from friction alone. Her orgasm was hot and slick where it pooled in her underwear, threatening to soak her overalls if the rubbing didn’t cease.

Mercifully Elliott pulled his hand away, dragging it upwards to where he massaged light pressure into her abdomen with his fingertips while she trembled against him.

“You’re absolutely divine,” Elliott purred into her ear, his hot tongue flicking at the lobe. 

The tickling sensation had her wiggling out of his grasp, cheeks flaming as she tried to compose herself. The author was grinning smugly as he observed her, picking up his book and lightly tapping her nose with the spine.

“Shall we retire somewhere more… private?” He whispered, eyes crinkling with pure enjoyment as he continued to tease her. “I can clean the mess I've made of you with my mouth..”

“Elliott!” Georgia hissed her quiet response, pushing his chest half playfully, half in a plea to end his lewd comments.

“Yes, my marvelous muse?” Elliott chuckled, pulling her body flush against his. 

“You’re making me dizzy,” she giggled, attempting to wiggle away. He kept her locked in his strong embrace.

“Oh, my fragile darling, must I kiss you better?” He peppered her face with kisses. “What if I promise to write you a poem with my tongue?”

“Yoba, take me,” Georgia mumbled, almost moaning. “I’m tempted, but I really should finish my errands..”

“Ah, yes,” Elliott cleared his throat before releasing her reluctantly. “I suppose I have kept you long enough.”

She observed the sad glimmer in his eye, her heart softening. Pushing herself up on her toes she wrapped her arms around his neck, applying a few reassuring kisses to his jaw.

“Another time?” She asked, batting her lashes at him as an apology.

“I have all the time in the world for you,” he murmured before tilting his chin to catch her lips in one last kiss. 

Before she could pull away entirely he swiftly caught her hand, bowing to bring it to his lips. He kissed each knuckle so tenderly, so gently she felt her core pulse, begging her to take him up on his offer. Georgia internally scolded her horny inner demon as she bid Elliott farewell and quickly exited the library. On the bright side, she did not see Penny or the children anywhere on the premises. 

The cold autumn air soothed her blistering skin as she made her way to her next stop, unable to do anything but think of Elliott and the way every step was a damp reminder of the effect he had on her. She spotted Marnie and Lewis chatting next to the Mayor’s old truck, sending them an awkward wave. She had only had one errand left, and it had just been postponed. The heaters for her animals would have to wait another day. 

She made her way through town, waving to Jodi and Caroline as the two observed her pass by town square. A wave of self-conscious ire spread through Georgia as the two women murmured and giggled to themselves, eyes flashing in her direction. Once out of view she quickly checked her clothes, making sure they weren’t too disheveled or a wet spot evident. When nothing was visibly amiss she wondered what rumors the two could have been exchanging about her.

At this point she just wanted to end her day as soon as possible, without her final errand she could now focus on getting home, taking a shower, and slipping into bed. She even considered taking a sleeping pill and hoping she went into a small coma. 

“Oh, Georgia!” Harvey’s voice dragged her from her thoughts. 

Georgia tried not to seem too frustrated. She just wanted a break. The doctor was across the bus stop, just outside of her farm. She regarded him with slight suspicion as she approached.

“Hi Harvey,” she greeted him awkwardly.

“I was just looking for you,” Harvey flashed her a smile as their paths met. “I wanted to check in since it’s almost been a week..”

“Oh,” Georgia instantly felt bad for feeling suspicious about the kind hearted town doctor. “I’m okay. It’s mostly better.”

“Mostly?” He scrunched his brow. “Care to describe what you mean by that?”

Harvey joined Georgia as they walked for her house, deciding he could quickly check out her head there. They sat at her kitchen table while Georgia described her progress and lessening symptoms as well as the ones that remained. She tried to ignore how Harvey’s eyes kept suspiciously fixing on the slash in the wood. He didn’t ask and she wasn’t going to tell.

“And how are you feeling mentally and emotionally?” Harvey approached the question softly, his warm hand covering hers and squeezing from across the table. 

Georgia felt a pang in her chest. Shifting uncomfortably in her seat she swallowed the lump in her throat. 

“I’m a little paranoid these days,” she admitted, eyes fixed on their intertwined hands. 

“Are you sleeping?” He inquired, giving her hand another squeeze.

“Not at night,” she confessed with a sigh.

Harvey stood from his seat, releasing her hand as he walked around the table. Those warm, skilled hands took a moment to part her hair, the doctor humming as he assessed her scalp. He didn’t make any comments, instead his hands moved to her shoulders when done. His fingers massaged the tense muscles, applying pressure to all the right areas. Georgia closed her eyes, enjoying the feeling.

“Have you finished those sleeping pills?” 

“No, I’ve barely taken any..” 

“Hmm,” he hummed as his fingers worked the stress from her in a way that had her biting her lip to keep from whimpering like a fool.

Those practiced hands moved to her neck, gently soothing the sensitive area. He bent forward, head angling to observe her as he continued to knead her skin deliciously.

“Maybe you need to try them again?” He offered. “If you don’t feel safe here we can ask Maru to come to sleepover. Or you can sleep at the clinic..”

“No, no,” Georgia mumbled her objections, lost in the pleasure of his massage. “I don’t want to bother anyone..”

“You’re never a bother to anyone..” Harvey reassured her. “I think it's more likely that everyone is a bother to you.”

Georgia snorted, agreeing but not wanting to get into it. The more she thought about it, the less she truly believed it though. She considered Sam and Sebastian arguing this morning, and then how they used to get along with Shane when she first moved here and now they were at each other’s throats. Not to mention the same went with Abigail.. And even Elliott and Leah seemed to be at odds the last few times she interacted with them together.

Guilt dug into Georgia’s gut, making her feel sick.

“Georgia?” Harvey’s concerned voice brought her back to the present. She watched the doctor take a seat next to her at the table, taking her hands in his. “What’s wrong?”

“I just… feel a little gross,” she answered.

Harvey pressed a hand against her forehead, his brows bunched as he searched for any sign of illness.

“Have you been eating?”

Georgia paused, wincing when Harvey made a face.

“Let me make you dinner before I go,” he offered, patting her cheek before getting up and looking through her fridge. “Why don’t you get comfortable? Maybe take a shower or do whatever you need to help feel better while I cook.”

After a little more insistence Georgia agreed, going and picking out comfortable pajamas before locking herself in the bathroom. She wasn’t sure why she felt a little nervous showering while Harvey was in her home, she had literally showered with both Sam and Sebastian. Harvey was nothing like Seb, it wasn’t like he was going to break in while she cleansed herself.

After a brief, hot shower Georgia carefully brushed out her hair and changed into her soft sleepwear. The smell of something delicious cooking wafted into the bathroom from under the door, setting her at ease. She followed the scent to the kitchen, sliding back into a chair to watch Harvey as he finished plating dinner.

“Right on time,” he greeted her, setting a glass of wine in front of her followed by a supermeal. 

He poured himself a glass and made his own plate before sitting with her, the two of them eating in silence. She ate slowly, but finished her wine quicker than she should have on an empty stomach, feeling the effects before Harvey even began to clean up. 

She moved to the couch, laying down. She closed her eyes for a second, only to open them to Harvey pulling a blanket over her.

“Goodnight Georgia,” he chuckled.

“I’ll walk you out,” she mumbled, words slurring as she rubbed her heavy eyes.

Harvey allowed her to walk him to the door. Their goodbyes were short, the doctor insisting she get some rest and that she should take something if needed. After closing and locking the door she made her way through her home, her heavy limbs considered retiring on the couch, too lazy to make it to her bedroom. 

She certainly wouldn’t need anything with how she was feeling off one glass of wine. 

Taking a moment to rest her spinning head and closing eyes, Georgia laid down on the couch, resting her head on the armrest and pulling the blanket over her. Miso took it upon himself to curl up on the opposite armrest.

In no time she was fast asleep. Her dreams started as manifestations of her intrusive thoughts, scenes of villagers arguing and telling her it was all her fault for moving here and ruining everything. They slowly shifted, turning into a random nonsensical sequence of events. In one she turned into a chicken and Shane was chasing her. In another, more terrifying nightmare she was back in the tunnel, but Sebastian was the one who stepped out of the dark. He had threatened to kill her if she didn’t give him a bouquet. 

But then that relaxed, turning into a dream about Sam with ears like a golden retriever. Then her fantasies got dirtier, imagining Elliott and Harvey after book club, taking her in the middle of the library.

She swore her obscene dreams were the most realistic. It almost felt like they were really touching her body, a warm set of hands sliding against her skin and pleasuring her most sensitive areas..

When she woke up the next morning, she had slept in until 10 am. She sat up, completely disoriented in her own bed, unsure of how she had even gotten there. Her underwear were soaked, her body still warm and buzzing from endless, realistic sensual dreams over the course of the night.

She debated on whether or not she needed to go to the church instead of book club this coming Sunday to exercise whatever horny demon possessed her in her sleep. Or in general. 

On the bright side of things, she slept the whole night without disturbance or fright.

Notes:

side note, I'm thinking of starting a series of short fics with individual yandere bachelors x farmer. Would definitely still be working on this as it's not done and I love it, but I just have so many ideas and some of them don't work for what's goin on in Yandew Valley but I have them set aside because they spark joy. Anyway thanks for reading this fic and my endless yapping. <3

Chapter 44: Fall 26, Year 1

Notes:

Hello! Sorry, I intended on posting sooner but it was my birthday this weekend so I had a social life for once. Here is a long chapter as a gift 4 u. <3

Fall 26, Year 1

 

Georgia had a growing pit of anxiety in her gut today, unpleasant and wretched in how it clawed at her. The incessant knocking and creaking that sounded throughout her home all night hadn’t helped, but she had been feeling weird even before that had started at one in the morning. She was restless, partially from the traumatic events that had transpired a week ago now as well as the upcoming Spirit’s Eve festival. Supposedly, it was the time of year where spirits could cross over to pester the living, and with the weird sounds in her home seemingly becoming worse she was starting to believe it. 

She tried telling herself it was just grandpa’s way of saying hello, but it felt… more malicious than that. Grandpa could be a little weird and creepy from what she remembered, but he hadn’t seemed like the kind to go out of his way to scare her. Still, she’d rather it be grandpa’s ghost than the mysterious man from the tunnel.

Dragging herself out from under her covers she cradled Miso like a baby to get herself some coffee, taking some time to cuddle up on the couch with the fluffy cat while reading. After an hour or so of reading her sleepiness away she lazily got dressed in leggings and a sweater to go work on the farm.

She got rid of any crops that wouldn’t be ready by winter, harvesting the rest of what she could before checking on her animals. She had managed to get the heaters from Marnie’s the day before, and in the cold morning a few of her farm animals stayed inside to huddle next to the warmth.

The morning went by quickly, and Georgia found herself trying to figure out what to wear for the Saloon. She wasn’t sure if anyone actually was going to dress up, but she called Emily anyway.

Mid phone conversation there was a musical knock at Georgia’s door.

“Open up,” Emily said on the line.

“Yoba, you’re fast,” Georgia muttered as she hung up the phone and walked to the door, pulling it open.

“I will never turn down an opportunity to play dress up with you,” Emily beamed as she skipped inside, not bothering to wait for approval as she made her way into Georgia’s room and to her closet. 

Georgia giggled as she followed, taking in the fake red spider that Emily had fixed on her head, a stark contrast to her blue hair. There was a matching red cobweb pattern on the dress she wore. Georgia sat down on her bed to watch Emily aggressively sort through her closet on a mission.

“You literally have a costume!” Emily frowned as she pulled the neatly displayed dress and accessories out, still in the clear plastic it came in.

“That’s for tomorrow,” Georgia sighed. Emily giggled as she put it back, flashing her a mischievous look.

“So for tonight.. Slutty or not slutty?” Emily asked, wiggling her eyebrows. 

“Hmm..” Georgia hummed as she pondered the question. 

She had a love-hate relationship with the attention she got around town, and for all the time she spent complaining about it she should probably have chosen a not so slutty option. She couldn’t help but enjoy feeling wanted and sought after, though she did wish everyone could get along.. They were all, for the most part, young and should have been more laid back. At least it was like that back in Zuzu City. Having friends with benefits and one night stands without any strings attached was completely normal over there. Georgia could remember plenty of times she and her friends spent nights out trying to get free drinks and maybe go home with some cute guys, and never had they been so easily jealous. Or territorial. Or persistent. Or a roller coaster of emotions she couldn’t even begin to process.

Something about small towns, she guessed.

Regardless, as Sebastian had once accused her of being, she was indeed a masochist. At least a little bit.

“Slutty,” she told Emily, who grinned ear to ear as she shifted her attention back to the closet.

A teensy bit of anxiety pooled in Georgia’s gut as she watched her friend sing to herself and shuffle through clothes with wildly enthusiastic expressions. Emily was odd, but in a fun way that Georgia enjoyed. 

“How slutty?” Emily asked, pulling out two different black dresses, one long and the other short as she turned from the closet to look at her. “And would you rather be a slutty witch or a slutty cat?”

Georgia snorted as Emily tossed her the dresses before pulling out her purse. Like a bag of tricks she pulled out cat ears and a witch hat, squinting one eye as she held them up to imagine them on her.

“Hmm,” Georgia hummed as she contemplated. Both were incredibly basic, but she was aware she lacked options at this point. “Let’s go with the witch.”

“Perfect!” Emily grinned, digging through her bag as if she had more pieces for the costume puzzle.

“Yoba,” Georgia muttered as Emily pulled out several more costume pieces. “I don’t know if I need more than just the hat..” She wasn’t even sure if anyone else would dress up other than the two of them. 

“Fine,” Emily sighed, packing up the random jewelry and such. “I’d offer to get you a witch’s broom but I’m sure you’ll find someone else to ride home tonight.”

Georgia choked on a surprised laugh as Emily snickered.

“Sorry, I couldn't help myself,” Emily giggled. “But after I’m done with you there’s no way you’re going home alone.”

Georgia rolled her eyes as Emily helped her undress out of her clothes and step into the first dress to see it on. She thought about bringing someone home tonight… She didn’t necessarily not want that.. She guessed the more important question was who she would take home. Typically having options sounded like a good thing, but now it felt like any choice she made would stir some kind of troublesome pot. The thought made her flinch.

“Did I hurt you?” Emily reacted to the flinch, looking at the zipper to make sure Georgia’s skin didn’t catch.

“No, sorry. Just out of it,” Georgia sighed. 

She looked in the mirror, spinning around slightly. She hadn’t worn this dress in ages. The black dress hugged her hips and chest nicely, the sweetheart neckline accentuating her breasts and the long off the shoulder bell sleeves fit pretty well for the witch theme. The skirt was down to her ankles, the thigh slits on either side definitely served the slutty element she and Emily were going for.

“Wait,” Emily squealed, clapping her hands together as she admired the look. “Fuck the other one, this is perfect.”

Georgia snorted, but she agreed. Emily tossed the other dress aside like it was garbage, turning back to Georgia with a contemplative look on her face.

“Let me just.. Adjust here..” Emily muttered as she slid a hand down the front of the dress, grabbing one of Georgia’s breasts and adjusting it inside the tight fabric by pulling it up. “And.. here!” Emily grinned as she did the same to the other side. The girl definitely took her time to grope Georgia’s chest.

Georgia’s face was flushed from the brief friction, but her breasts did look a thousand times better from the small adjustments. They looked like they were ready to burst from the top. Emily turned back to the closet hanging up the other dress before returning with a few more items.

Georgia admired the dress in the mirror, she moved her legs, watching the fabric swish around and reveal her thighs nearly all the way to her crotch. She made a mental note not to go too hard dancing or else she would flash everyone. She made another mental note to find better underwear for when she still ended up flashing everyone.

Emily fussed over Georgia’s outfit, and Georgia allowed herself to be treated like a barbie doll. Emily’s hands were nimble and skilled as she added little touches here and there.

“I think I need underwear that are.. More than just a thong,” Georgia mused as she moved to search through her closet.

Emily pressed herself against Georgia’s back, her hands sliding through the slits in the dress to rub against Georgia’s crotch.

“I think you should forgo underwear altogether,” Emily playfully purred the words.

Her fingers hooked under Georgia’s thong and pulled them down, letting them fall to her ankles as Emily’s fingers pounced on her now bare folds. Georgia let out a small, breathy gasp, bending over with her hands bracing the closet doors for support while Emily began to rub at her clit and entrance, both hands launching an attack on her already slick center.

“Emily,” Georgia moaned softly as a finger slid inside her.

“Just making sure you’re ready for later..” Emily breathed into her ear, her chin resting on Georgia’s shoulder as she fingered her. “This dress is perfectly accessible..”

Emily’s fingers worked Georgia’s clit with the perfect amount of pressure and pace, making her breath hitch. A second finger slid inside her from Emily’s other hand, an embarrassingly wet squelch sounding in its wake. 

“My favorite thing to do at work is watch you,” Emily murmured softly, pressing kisses to Georgia’s neck as she continued to pleasure her while speaking. “I get excited for Friday now. I like to see you move, see how you interact and how everyone else watches you. Sometimes I just sit there and daydream about you, about who you’ll bring home and how they’ll fuck you. If they’ll make you cum, what positions you’d be put in and how hot you’ll look.”

Georgia let out a soft gasp, the pleasure building slowly and intensely in her core as she struggled to process Emily’s words.

“I could watch you all day..” Emily mumbled, nipping Georgia’s shoulder. Georgia let out another moan, her climax building closer and closer with every stroke of Emily’s nimble fingers. “Sometimes the flowers watch you for me.. I’ll sit in the field and rub myself while they tell me about your day..”

Georgia was too blissed out to care about how weird Emily sounded when she was talking about communicating with the flowers. Emily was just weird. But she was also touching her just right. Maybe the girl did speak with plants. There was a wizard in the forest and talking apple spirits in the old community center. Nothing would really surprise Georgia at this point.

Another moan escaped her lips, her hips involuntarily bucking against Emily’s hands as pleasure crashed over her, leaving her shuddering and babbling out her moans.

“That’s right..” Emily crooned, continuing her ministrations despite Georgia’s writhing in ecstasy. “Come for me..”

Georgia gripped the wall, her vision blurring as she fought to stay upright while her orgasm made her entire body tremble. Emily finally eased her fingers away, only to drop to her knees and crawl between Georgia’s legs to give her folds a long, slow lick.

Georgia blinked at her as Emily got back to her feet with a wide, glossy smile.

“I hope you’ll think of me all night now..” Emily giggled as she went back to Georgia’s closet and rummaged around like nothing happened.

Georgia was still seeing stars as Emily helped her slide on a new pair of underwear, which were black with a little red bow on the front. They weren’t the sexiest pair she owned, but they would keep people from seeing her intimate bits every time she twirled around, so they would do. 

Emily helped Georgia pull on thigh high black socks and cute black heels. All she needed to do was her hair and makeup and put on the witch hat.

“I should probably head over to work,” Emily sighed as she checked the time. She looked like she wasn’t ready to leave quite yet.

“I’ll be there soon,” Georgia reminded her, tone filled with a honeyed tease.

“I’ll have a drink ready for you,” Emily winked as she saw herself out.

Georgia did, in fact, think of Emily the entire time she finished getting ready. It was hard not to when her clit still needily pulsed for more stimulation. 

She curled her long hair and put on some dark eyeshadow and eyeliner to give her an edgier witchy look. She wasn’t typically into the whole gothic look for herself, but this holiday was a good time to experiment. The witch hat looked a little goofy, but it was the eve of Spirit’s Eve, so whatever. It at least made the rest of the costume look less emo.

Before she could overthink and change entirely, or decide to completely skip the saloon tonight altogether, Georgia set off. She found Penny and Maru outside the saloon as usual. Penny had her hair up in a bun with a little green twig through the middle to look like a pumpkin and was wearing an orange jack o’lantern dress to match. Maru was wearing her nurse uniform.

“Are you guys going to the saloon for once?” Georgia greeted them with an excited gasp.

“Nope,” Penny giggled when Georgia’s face instantly dropped. “I just dressed up for the kids today.”

“And I just got off work,” Maru added with a sorry smile.

“One of these days you’ll join me,” Georgia pouted as she sat between them.

“I’d rather not witness my mom drink herself to death at the bar,” Penny mumbled. Georgia winced, feeling bad for even nagging her.

“Are we missing anything exciting?” Maru asked curiously, eyes ogling Georgia’s very prominent cleavage.

“Not really,” Georgia admitted. “Maybe the occasional flirt or drunk Georgia coming out to embarrass me.”

“How does drunk Georgia feel about my brother?” Maru teased with a shit eating grin.

“Sober Georgia is not telling you,” Georgia taunted back, sticking her tongue out at her friend as she got to her feet. “One of these days you’ll have to join me and find out for yourself.”

“Hopefully we find out on Sunday instead!” Penny giggled as Georgia made her way to the Saloon’s door.

“Not a chance!” Georgia sang out to her friends before walking inside.

Emily was already leaning against the counter, a green cocktail in hand as she sat it in Georgia’s usual spot.

“Good evening Miss Georgia,” Gus greeted her with a smile as she took her seat. The bar owner wasn’t dressed up entirely, but he did have one of those gag gift beer hats on his head. 

“Hey Gus!” She waved before sliding her drink closer and examining it.

“It looks like a witch’s potion,” Emily announced proudly.

Georgia took a long slip, whatever it was it tasted delicious and fruity.

“I would like you to make me these always,” Georgia mused as she downed the entire glass. 

She was more than a little anxious about tonight. She couldn’t help it, really. 

As if on cue a burp echoed through the saloon, announcing Shane’s arrival. Shane slid onto the stool beside her, and when Georgia looked at him her jaw dropped.

The grumpy man was wearing the most adorable chicken costume. It was a little worn and stained, as if he wore it every year, but still cute nonetheless. 

“Awww, you’re a chicken!” She giggled, reaching up and poking the soft beaked hood of the chicken onesie. 

“I’m a rooster,” he corrected with a sneer before turning to Emily.

Emily handed him a beer with a teasing smile of her own. Shane only grunted his thanks and took a long, stubborn sip. He set the mug down nearly completely drained, scowling at their mischievous giggles.

“Surprise surprise, you're dressed as a whore,” Shane hissed at Georgia, his lips curling. “Aren’t you supposed to dress up as something different for Spirit’s Eve?”

“All the nun costumes were sold out,” Georgia joked with a fake pout. 

Shane rolled his eyes as Emily handed him his next mug of beer. He finished the first one before taking the second and moving seats to sit further away from the two snickering women. Georgia no longer felt insulted by him, she just considered this normal banter between the two of them. She sent him flirty brow wiggles from across the bar, enjoying how flustered and red he became as he struggled to keep his attention elsewhere. 

She was going to crack him like an egg one of these days. Both Shane and Sebastian had soft centers somewhere under all that mess of grump and mental health issues.

Emily handed Georgia another green drink, which she tried not to drink too fast but it tasted too good. Cold and refreshing against the heat that nagged her, though the alcohol still managed to stoke the burn. Emily understood the assignment, already fixing up a third one while Georgia sipped on her current glass. Georgia tried not to eagerly pay attention to the door opening behind her. Emily’s expression was enough to tell her that someone she wanted to see had walked in. Unfortunately that didn’t do much to narrow down the list.

“Georgia, my dear,” Elliott greeted her as he leaned against the bar beside her.

They were silent for a moment, eyes roaming each other. Hungrily assessing. Elliott didn’t really look like he was wearing a costume, yet even his casual dress had an air of drama to it. He wore a flowing white blouse under a red coat and black slacks. 

“Ah, an enchantress,” he crooned playfully as he tapped a finger against her hat, though his eyes lingered on her chest for a long moment before meeting gaze. “Witchcraft would explain the spell you have over me.”

Georgia flushed, biting her lip at the author as his musings filled her abdomen with butterflies.

“It seems I’ve forgotten to dress up,” Elliott frowned down at his own appearance. 

“Hmm,” Georgia hummed, reaching up and unbuttoning a few buttons at the top of his shirt. “You could pass as a pirate, perhaps Marlon has a spare eye patch for you?”

“I’ll keep that in mind for tomorrow's festivities,” Elliott chuckled, catching her hands before she could unbutton his shirt entirely in the middle of the saloon. 

Georgia’s cheeks heated, she hadn’t really been thinking when she nearly exposed his nice abs to the whole building. He was smirking down at her as he leaned closer, ignoring the ale Emily sat down on the bar for him. Georgia was glad he wasn’t paying attention, or else he’d catch the obnoxiously suggestive face Emily was making at her. It didn’t really matter that much, Georgia realized. If there was anyone who her trysts with weren’t a secret around town, it was Elliott.

“If you want to undress me further we can leave..” he murmured, bringing one of her hands up to his lips.

“Maybe later?” She squeaked quietly as she sipped on her drink to cool her face. It didn’t help much, in fact it only increased the burn in her cheeks. She was glad she wore makeup.

“I’m ever at your beck and call,” Elliott mused against her knuckles, lust filled emerald eyes fixing on hers.

She didn’t need to glance at the door to know Sebastian and Sam had walked in, she could see the smugness slide onto Elliott’s face at the same time the overwhelming feeling of being glared at burned her ears and gnawed at her nerves. The butterflies in her stomach rioted with the shiver down her spine, the confused little feelings unsure of whether or not she enjoyed the attention and jealousy or if it unsettled her. 

Elliott’s face remained composed, but Georgia could tell someone was approaching by how his jaw hardened and lips twitched downward as if wanting to pull into a scowl. Before she could turn her head to check, a warm arm slid around her shoulders.

“Hey Gi!” Sam greeted her with a playful tone, though Georgia felt the way his hand squeezed her shoulder a little too tight.

She turned her head to look at him and her green drink almost blew out her nose as she choked on a laugh. Sam was in a giant banana costume. He looked like an idiot in the best way.

“Oh my Yoba,” Georgia giggled, pinching a piece of the yellow fabric as she looked him over.

Sam was wearing his casual clothes underneath, the banana had cut out portions for his face, arms, and a large hole at the bottom for his legs, but the bottom tip of the banana curved outward somewhat suggestively over his crotch. It was the dumbest, most brilliant thing. 

“Samson,” Elliott greeted Sam curtly. An all too serious tone to be thrown at someone dressed as a fucking banana. Georgia raised a brow as she looked between them, both holding uncomfortably serious gazes despite the goofy costume.

“Elliott,” Sam acknowledged him through his teeth. Also too serious for being the one dressed as a silly bright yellow fruit.

 Georgia rolled her eyes at the both of them, finishing her third beverage. It made her a little dizzy, but she needed it to put up with this. The night had only just gotten started.

“Boys, can you two play nice for me?” She purred, earning both their attention. She cringed at herself slightly when neither one looked amused but kept going anyway, pointing between them. “I’m not worth the awkward tension we got going on here.”

“Darling,” Elliott crooned, his brows knitting together as he observed her for a moment, his tone turning dark. “You’re worth killing for.”

Georgia sent him an exhausted look, but he was busy glaring daggers at Sam. 

“We agree on one thing then,” Sam mused, the playful lilt in his voice doing little to hide the threat beneath his words.

“Yoba, this is making me wet.”

Georgia hadn’t realized she said the words out loud until both their gazes snapped onto her, incredulous looks dissipating the territorial anger from before. Emily let out a loud snort from the other side of the counter, quickly pretending to be cleaning dishes when Georgia glanced her way. Georgia’s own jaw had dropped, heat threatening to permanently sear her cheeks with embarrassment. Sam broke out laughing, killing the silence.

“For fucks sake, Gi,” Sam snorted, moving to uncomfortably push his hair out of his face only to hit his costume.

“Darling, how many drinks have you had?” Elliott’s lips pulled upward, his eyes dipping to her lap briefly.

“Sorry,” she mumbled, almost burying her face in her hands but she stopped herself when she remembered she had makeup on. Elliott’s hand twitched towards her on the bar, as if anticipating her hitting her head on the counter in shame.

“Want to play pool, Gi?” Sam asked her directly, now ignoring Elliott’s existence. 

“Maybe,” Georgia’s cheeks were still burning as she glanced between the two men. “I’ll be there in a bit? I think I need another drink.”

Sam’s hand slid from her shoulder to the back of her neck, giving it a light possessive squeeze as he bent down to kiss her cheek in front of Elliott. 

“See ya over there,” he said with his usual enthusiasm, though a hint of something more taunting lied within his tone. 

She didn’t even want to know what look he gave Elliott, whose nostrils were flaring and lips curled with distaste as he sipped on his ale. Sam left them and Georgia slid from her seat, leaning against the bar as she asked Emily for another drink.

Elliott relaxed in Sam’s absence, shifting to stand behind her. He gripped the handle of his mug, his forearm braced on the counter while he pressed himself to her back like a shield to keep away the others. His other hand slid down her abdomen, holding her against him. His chin grazed her cheek and she could feel his erection flush against her ass, making her dizzy with need and lewd thoughts.

“You must be a skilled sorceress to have so many enthralled by your beauty,” his warm breath tickled her ear as he spoke in a low, hungry whisper. 

His long fingers rhythmically tapped themselves against her stomach in a way that gave her the overwhelming urge to grind back on him. She withheld herself for now, spotting Shane already looking at them from across the bar with disgust. She didn’t need everyone to see how desperate she was for this man. Elliott, on the other hand, was clearly enjoying this.

“Promise me you’ll enchant me with your presence tonight,” he murmured, pressing light kisses to her jaw.

“I will,” she promised breathlessly.

“Marvelous,” Elliott mused, pulling his face away as Emily set another green beverage on the counter for Georgia.

Emily looked between the two of them, a knowing smile on her face. Georgia didn’t risk glancing up to see Elliott’s reaction, but she could feel his arousal press closer to her rear. She quickly took a sip to wet her throat before thanking Emily.

“I’ll leave you to your activities,” Elliott chuckled as he pulled away, his fingers dragging slowly across her stomach to her hip before leaving her body entirely. She shivered, a coldness settling in with the absence of his warmth.

Georgia watched as he disappeared towards his table, letting out a breath. Yoba, she wanted him bad. She almost considered just grabbing him right then and there and retiring from the saloon early.

“Whore,” Shane said between obnoxiously fake coughs, earning a glare from her as she pushed away from the bar.

Georgia carefully cradled her drink as she made her way through the saloon.

“Georgia!” Clint called out, making her grimace. 

She had been planning on ignoring the man, but his rough, calloused hand wrapped around her arm and tugged her over. She would have yelled at him if Marlon, Willy, and the Wizard weren’t at his table, watching them curiously over their drinks. She chose to still ignore Clint, saying hello to the others.

“You’re lookin’ nice lass,” Willy complimented her, raising his beer in a silent toast before taking a sip.

“Very nice,” Marlon mused over his own drink.

“You remind me of a young witch I once knew..” Rasmodious offered. Georgia considered him for a moment, it was rare to see him out and about so casually like this.

“Are you speaking of your ex-wife?” Marlon joked, elbowing the wizard while he and Willy chuckled.

“Of course not, Georgia here is not nearly green enough,” Rasmodious said matter of factly, making Marlon and Willy drunkenly laugh harder. She wasn’t sure if it was a joke she didn’t understand or if they were laughing at the wizard’s bluntness.

“You’re so hot,” Clint said with a lovestruck sigh, making Georgia’s lips twist in disgust. “I’m so lucky.”

She looked at the others, who were all cracking up now, including the wizard. She frowned at them.

“What are you doing here?” She decided to ask Rasmodius, genuinely curious. “You’re usually so elusive.”

“Ah, I always come out for Spirit’s Eve, it’s one of my favorites,” he informed her with a reminiscing smile.

“Have you told her the history of your maze?” Marlon asked, leaning on the table with an amused grin.

“Have you told her how you lost your eye?” The wizard snapped at the old adventurer bitterly.

Georgia winced, unsure of what caused such a reaction between them. The two were locked in an awkward staredown, Willy grinned like a fool behind Marlon as if this was too amusing to the old fisherman.

“What maze?” 

The wizard turned to her, a hand rubbing down his beard. 

“I set up a maze every year for the Spirit’s Eve festival,” Rasmodious informed her coldly. His eyes were calculating as he assessed her, gauging his words carefully.

“He started it for your grandmother,” Marlon explained for him, taking a sip of beer while sending the wizard a pointed look.

Even the old men here acted like children around her. Marlon’s words finally settled into Georgia’s tipsy brain and she blinked between them. Curiosity tugged at her.

“My grandma?”

“Yes,” Rasmodious sighed, examining the rings that riddled his fingers. “I started the tradition for her. We.. enjoyed each other’s company while hidden from the others amongst the hedges.”

“Oh,” Georgia hummed before realization hit her. “Oh.”

“Aye, he did a damn good job making it hard for the rest of us to find ‘em too,” Willy chuckled. “Your grandpa burned half the thing down one year.”

Georgia winced, hoping that they were talking about times far before her grandparents married. 

“Huh.. well,” Georgia cleared her throat at the discomfort of knowing the hot wizard slept with her grandma. “And your eye, Marlon?”

She figured she’d ask while they were already divulging tales, but immediately regretted it.

“Your grandfather carved it out,” Rasmodious told her before Marlon could, clearly being petty at this point. 

Georgia’s jaw dropped.

“My grandpa did that?!” She gasped. Horror burst that curious bubble, twisting it morbidly as she imagined her dear old kooky grandfather to do something so heinous. 

“Don’t worry,” Marlon chuckled as if remembering it fondly in an odd way. “We stayed friends afterwards and I hold no resentment towards him nor his spirit.”

“He stabbed your grandpa first,” Rasmodious added bluntly. “They were fighting over Geraldine of course.”

“It was self defence,” Marlon chuckled as if it were a beloved memory. Georgia could only assume what Marlon and her grandmother had been doing to evoke that response from grandpa. 

“Yoba,” Georgia winced, turning to Willy with a concerned face. “Alright, while we are at it, you got any crazy stories about my grandparents?”

“Aye lass,” Willy’s lips twitched up mischievously. “One time ole Gera and I were rockin’ my boat in the middle of a storm. Your pa swam out like a crimson fish outta hell and-”

“Oh Yoba, nevermind!” Georgia cut him off with a frantically waving hand, her entire body burning in horrification on behalf of her grandmother.

The men all erupted into deep, drunken laughter, clearly enjoying her mortified expression. To be fair, as awkward as it was hearing about their time with her grandmother and learning crazy things about both her grandparents, it certainly made her feel better about her own situation. Hers was far more tame in comparison. 

“You really are just like her,” Rasmodious mused, clinking his glass against the one in her hand. The way his gaze slid over her as he took a drink settled oddly in her stomach. This man had just admitted to fucking her grandmother and now it felt like he was flirting with her too..

“Wonder if she feels like her too,” Willy mused out loud, the whole table descending back into chaotic chuckling while Georgia stood there mortified and uncomfortable. 

Why did her core heat up in response? Yoba..

She tried to push the dirty thoughts of the older men aside, to tell herself it was all innocent jeering at her and her grandmother's expense. They were just old friends of her grandparents and in no way felt anything suggestive towards her. Except she did make out with Marlon in the mines.. And he had also definitely boned her grandma. Disgust and shame with herself churned her stomach. Yoba, she was gross, having the hots for her fucking grandma’s old lovers.

“Wanna come over and watch scary movies tonight?” Clint’s irritating voice brought her out of her spiral. She frowned at the hand that now grazed her hip and pulled her closer to him. He was never going to get the hint even if she nailed it to his forehead. “You can cuddle me if you get scared.”

Georgia’s lips curled in disdain, her mouth preparing to berate him in front of the older men who watched on with curious eyes and shit-eating grins, but a loud snap sounded, followed by Clint yanking his hand away and yowling in pain.

“We’ve been over this Clint,” Sebastian snarled coldly from behind her. “She’s not yours to touch.”

She turned to see his imposing height towering over her, cold eyes locked onto Clint and promising a slow, painful, torturous death. The rest of the table went quiet, the laughter dying out as Sebastian’s cold hand slid onto Georgia’s bare shoulder, making her shiver. In his other hand was a pool stick, which he had clearly just used to smack Clint’s hand away. 

“But-” Clint tried to argue, his voice coming out in an obnoxious whine, but Sebastian moved quickly, pressing the tip of the pool stick against Clint’s adam's apple to shut him up.

He didn’t say anything else, and didn't need to. He squeezed Georgia’s shoulder, tugging it back to make her come with him. She sent an awkward look to the others as she turned to follow Sebastian. But not before hearing them murmur amongst themselves.

“So history repeats itself after all,” Rasmodious mused curiously.

“Aye,” Willy chuckled.

Georgia winced. Hopefully no one was going to stab someone’s eye out over her. Unfortunately, she wouldn’t put it past Sebastian at this point. 

“Listen, little miss daddy issues,” Sebastian whispered harshly in her ear as he guided her towards the game room. “Stay away from those old fucks.”

Georgia didn’t respond, she only scrunched her nose in annoyance at the words. She could have been petty and brought up his own daddy issues, but she did her best to hold her tongue. She wasn’t looking for Sebastian’s anger at the moment. 

“Georgia!” Abby called out to her from across the room, jumping up from where she sat on the couch.

Both Abby and Sam moved towards them, Sebastian stopping her in the center of the room by her shoulder. Georgia was feeling a little dizzy, the room spinning slightly as she anxiously greeted everyone.

“Sello,” she said, slurring her greeting slightly.

“You look so hot,” Abby was straightforward, stopping a few feet away with her eyes fixed on Georgia’s breasts.

“Gi always looks hot,” Sam chimed in, the giant grinning banana doubling in her buzzed vision. 

Georgia couldn’t help but giggle like an idiot when she looked at his dorky costume.

“Wanna play pool?” Abby asked, changing the subject.

“I’m… probably not sober enough..” Georgia focused on her words so she could decline as coherently as possible.

“It’s probably more fun drunk,” Abby mused. “Come on, girls versus boys!”

“Fuck off Abigail,” Sebastian snapped, his hand sliding to Georgia’s waist as he guided her to the game table.

They played two rounds, Seb and Georgia against Sam and Abby. Georgia played terribly, but Sebastian didn’t berate her for sucking, instead he carried their team and helped her with her turns, using the opportunities to press himself against her in suggestive positions that had her entire body burning and throbbing for more.

They still managed to win both rounds, all thanks to him. She sat out for the third, retiring to the couch. Abby joined her, the two guys continuing with a one on one game.

“What are your plans for Spirit’s Eve?” Abby inquired as she leaned close to Georgia, who awkwardly sipped her drink in a failing attempt to compose herself.

“Just the festival,” Georgia replied between sips.

“Want to hang out after?” Abby pressed, her hand sliding onto Georgia’s bare knee. “Maybe the two of us.. Or even four of us can do something… sleepover maybe?”

Georgia shifted uncomfortably in her seat. 

“I don’t know..”

“What? Are you scared?” Abby taunted, running her fingertips higher. Georgia’s thigh erupted in goosebumps in their wake. “I heard fear makes some things more fun..”

Georgia blinked and suddenly Abby’s face was a little too close to hers. Normally she would avoid Abigail like the plague, not very interested in her in that capacity. But tonight… she was feeling all too flustered from everyone else, and her lips really wanted to be pressed against someone else's. That and the jealous glares Sebastian was sending their direction only egged her on.

Georgia set her drink down before shifting herself on the couch to face Abby, who wasted no time in leaning forward to smash her lips against Georgia’s. One of Abby’s hands slid onto Georgia’s shoulder, the other only moving deeper between her thighs, now rubbing against the front of Georgia’s underwear as they made out more passionately than Georgia would have expected.

She was definitely drunk.

Before Abby could take it any further, hands were roughly pushing their way between them and pulling the two women apart. Georgia couldn’t even get her complaint in, Sebastian already wrapping a cold hand around her throat as he held her away from Abigail.

“Do you want to fucking die?” He snarled in Abby’s direction, though his hand squeezed Georgia’s throat with the threat.

“Chill out, asshole,” Abby snapped at him, crossing her arms while scowling. “She doesn’t belong to you. Let someone else get a turn!”

“Yeah, chill Seb,” Sam chimed in, cautiously approaching. The big banana stepped in, placing one hand on his friend's chest and the other around his wrist, pressing on it to get him to release Georgia’s throat. Sam moved in between them, blocking Sebastian from Georgia as if to protect her. “There’s no need to get nasty. Let’s go back to playing, okay?”

Sebastian grumbled something under his breath, presumably an insult or threat. Yet the two men meandered back to the pool table, leaving Georgia and Abby sitting awkwardly. Georgia cleared her throat, standing and grabbing her drink.

“See ya tomorrow,” she told Abby though flushed cheeks as she knocked back her beverage and slipped from the game room before having to interact with any of them further.

Sam sent her an apologetic smile as she left. Her head was spinning as she drunkenly moved for the bar.

“Georgia,” Harvey greeted her with a smile from where he leaned against the counter with a whiskey in hand. His eyebrows immediately furrowed as he took her in. She winced at herself, hoping she wasn’t obviously disheveled after whatever that had been in the game room. “Are you well?”

“Yeah,” she sighed breathlessly as she sat next to him, taking a moment to breathe. “Just flustered.”

Her words came out slightly slurred, the doctor taking a moment to study her before pulling her into a half hug. Georgia leaned into the embrace, resting her drunken head on his shoulder.

She incoherently ordered another drink from Emily, who only gave her a stern expression as she slid her a glass of water instead. Harvey thanked Emily while Georgia grumbled a complaint. She still begrudgingly took a sip of the ice cold liquid. 

“Maybe we can..” Harvey began with a bashful expression on his face. His words were quickly halted when Shane’s head slammed against the counter with a loud thud. Harvey’s face dropped as he let out a sigh and set down his drink. “Nevermind.”

Georgia giggled as the doctor moved over to Shane’s slumped over body, examining the unconscious man. At least she wasn’t the drunkest person in the bar. She chugged her water, handing the empty glass to Emily and batting her lashes at the girl.

“Nuh uh, honey,” Emily scolded her playfully. “You’ve had enough, sweet heart. Go choose a broom and get yourself a ride home. I suggest the broody author.”

Georgia pouted at her friend before pushing herself out of the chair and stumbling towards Elliott and Leah. They were engaging in a seemingly lively conversation, but Elliott still managed to spot her walking over and abruptly left the table. He met her quickly, one hand grabbing her waist and the other cupping her cheek.

“There you are,” Elliott chuckled fondly, his eyes darkening as he looked her over. “I think it’s time to get you home.”

“Do I look that bad?” She cringed at herself. She must have looked as tipsy as she felt. 

“On the contrary,” Elliott’s thumb stroked her cheek as he bent down to her eye level. “You look so enticing that I’m itching to sweep you away from the greedy gazes of everyone else.”

He pressed her to his body as he turned to Leah.

“I steal him,” Georgia awkwardly waved to Leah before pointing at Elliott.

“I think we shall be calling it a night,” he told the artist with an amused tone.

“Good night Georgia,” Leah giggled from behind her wine glass, her eyes looking between the two of them inquisitively.

Elliott guided Georgia to the door as she mumbled her goodnight wishes to Leah, keeping a firm arm around her abdomen as he wove through the saloon.

Georgia tried not to acknowledge anyone else as they left, releasing a breath as they stepped out into the crisp autumn night. Elliott was quick to scoop her up into his arms, carrying her like a new bride. She admired him as they traveled in silence, studying his strong jaw hidden under his neatly groomed facial hair. His eyes twinkled mischievously as he looked down at her.

“Steal me? You do know I’m already yours,” he mused.

“You’re so handsome,” she giggled, reaching up and letting her finger tips rub against the scratchy hair on his chin.

“You’re so beautiful,” he replied, flashing a fond smile down at her. “And so very intoxicated.”

“Its been a rough week,” she grumbled.

“I’m not judging you, dear,” Elliott teased, angling his face down to brush a kiss to her forehead. 

Georgia tore her gaze from his face to observe the dark bus stop as they passed through, entering the gate to her farm.

“Will you stay with me?” She asked sheepishly.

Elliott let out a sigh as he set her down gently on the porch. She gripped his coat and pressed her body to his, not ready to let go of him. Desperation settled low in her gut, a lewd need pooling between her legs.

“Yoba, preserve me,” he chuckled softly. 

“Pleaaaase,” she pouted. 

“You’re too drunk,” he said softly, crouching down to look up at her, his hands on her hips. 

She pressed her palms to his cheeks, puffing out her bottom lip and batting her eyelashes in a childish last ditch effort to make him stay.

“I’ll take a shower to sober up..” she offered. His lips pulled to the side as he observed her. Her shoulders sagged in defeat. “We don’t have to do anything… I just want you here.”

She prepared herself to be rejected by him once more, but much to her surprise he gave in. His face softened as he pulled her into his arms and stood, hoisting her up and gently taking the keys from her hand.

“As you wish,” he said with an amused sigh as he opened the door and carried her inside. “Who would I be to refuse such a plea?”

Relief filled her as she wrapped her arms and legs around him tightly, allowing him to lock the door and carry her to the bathroom. She wiggled free of his arms, getting to her feet and stumbling to the shower to turn it on. She pulled the hat off her head and tossed it aside before kicking off her shoes. Elliott leaned his backside against the counter, hands gripping the edge while he watched her with undivided attention.

She may have been too tipsy to be as graceful as she would have liked, but she still tried to give him a sultry show as she carefully slid off her socks and underwear. She walked to him, turning around and holding her hair aside. She didn’t need to verbally ask, his fingers already finding the zipper and pulling it down.

She stepped out of the dress, turning to Elliott as steam filled the bathroom. Her clumsy hands made their way to his shirt, continuing her progress from earlier in unbuttoning it. He didn’t stop her this time, instead he allowed her to undo his shirt while he slid out of his coat.

She finished her first task and moved on to the next, fumbling with his belt. He must have grown tired of her drunken hands taking too long, his own fingers brushing hers aside as he skillfully removed the belt for her. She busied herself with his pants, pulling open the fly.

“So greedy,” Elliott mused as he pushed himself off the counter and worked his own pants down, taking his briefs with them.

Georgia was distracted by his erection as it bounced free, quickly sinking to her knees and pressing drunken kisses to his length while her hands fisted her hair upwards, spinning it into a bun.

Elliott let out a loud groan, but he still bent down, halting her progress as he carefully grabbed her chin and tilted her head up and away from his cock. He took her hair, plucking a scrunchie off the counter and tying it in place for her before he scooped her up and carried her to the tub. He set her down inside, reaching over and stopping the drain so the bath would fill instead. She watched him as he adjusted it so the water would come from the faucet instead of the showerhead, his eyes now scanning the bottles of product until he found whatever he was looking for. 

Georgia sat in the filling tub, simply watching him in silence as he poured in bath salts and bubbles before stepping in himself. He moved her body slightly, sliding down to sit behind her. She was grateful that she had a decent sized bathtub, otherwise the large man would not be able to fit at all. He positioned her between his legs, making her lean her back against his chest as he cupped water in his large hands to gently pour over her bare breasts. The warm water dripped away and left her nipples standing attention in the cool air, not yet covered by the rising water level.

She snuggled up to him, making sure to grind her body against his length.

“Tsk, tsk,” Elliot clicked his tongue before chuckling. “Patience my love.”

A shiver went down her back at the nickname. He used it often, but she wasn’t bold enough to yet ask him if it was merely playful or if there was a semblance of truth to the term. It was an odd thought to have, she had only known the guy for three seasons. Instead she huffed her resignation, letting herself attempt to relax.

His fingers dipped under the water and between her thighs, drawing lazy but precise circles through her folds. She let out a soft moan, her legs parting further for him. His other arm wrapped around her chest, hand holding one breast firmly as he held her against him as if she would try to escape.

“So lascivious tonight,” he mused, pressing a kiss to the top of her head as a finger taunted her entrance, circling slowly.

A loud, desperate moan escaped her lips as he sunk his finger inside her, curling it as he gently worked it in and out of her. His hand on her breast adjusted itself, fingers taking her nipple and pinching it.

Georgia squirmed in his arms, craning her neck to look back at him. He paused, pulling his hands away as his face bunched in concern.

“Have I hurt you?” He asked, genuinely worried.

“Yes, I’m very wounded..” she took the opportunity to quickly turn around, water splashing in her wake. She straddled his waist, hands gripping his broad shoulders as she rubbed her own arousal against his. “Make it better?”

She was tired of fingers, she needed more and needed it now. The concern left Elliott’s face as he chuckled, his large hands settling on her hips in acceptance as he helped guide her entrance down his length. She let her head fall back as she sunk onto him, his cock filling her so perfectly she let out a soft cry of pleasure.

“Fuck,” Elliott’s deep voice groaned, his hands pushing her hips down against him. He bucked his own hips upward slightly, as if wanting to find his way deeper despite it already feeling like he was pressing into her cervix.

Georgia rolled her hips over him, her hands exploring the impressive muscles of his chest while bracing against them to keep upright. Yoba… this man couldn’t be real. Her core pulsed, burning with need as she clenched herself around him.

He rocked his hips into her antagonizingly slow, keeping one hand firmly on her hip while the other moved to grip the edge of the tub. She moved herself over him, increasing the pace.

“Slow your lust, succubus,” Elliott teased with a hearty laugh, leaning forward to catch her lips in a brief kiss while the hand on her hip attempted to halt her movements. “We have all night, allow me a moment to bask in your light.”

“Sorry,” Georgia sighed, stilling herself. She brought her hands away from his chest, hiding her face as embarrassment settled over her. He was probably so fed up with her bullshit by now. 

“Don’t apologize,” Elliott crooned as he took her wrists in his hands and pulled them away from her face and back towards his chest, he pressed another kiss to her mouth before peppering her face with his lips. “I want to savor the feeling of you, I’ll give you everything you desire soon.” 

Georgia blinked at him. Yoba, she didn’t deserve him. She was an insatiable whore while he was ever the patient gentleman.

“Banish your intrusive thoughts,” Elliott scolded her knowingly, moving his hips upward in one hard thrust to bring her back from her spiraling shame.

She rolled her eyes, playing her concerns off as she returned her hands to exploring his chest and allowed him to fuck up into her at his own pace. The water rocked through the filling tub around them as he moved, and Georgia allowed herself to savor the feel of him as well, how he filled her so deliciously.

His hand was back on her hip, lower this time as his fingertips pressed into the fat of her rear while he kept his slow movements steady. She busied herself with admiring his beauty, his strong angular jaw, the muscles of his chest and abdomen and how they moved with every breath and thrust, the way the musculature and veins of his arms looked sexy as he gripped the edge of the tub to ground himself.

He was so fucking hot. And incredibly out of her league. 

His hand left the tub, placing itself on her neck. For a second she wondered if he would choke her the way Sebastian did, but instead he only cupped her jaw, his fingers so very gentle as they slid against her skin, his thumb caressing her cheek as he stared at her with his head tilted back.

He looked at her as if in rapture, half lidded eyes filled with euphoric lust as they gazed upon her face. She reveled in it, though she felt undeserving of such affection. He held her hip down firmly as he thrust up with one blissfully shattering movement, making her back arch and nails dig into his skin as she moaned out. A smirk graced his lips as he went back to his slow and gentle rhythm.

“You’re thinking too much, aren’t you?” he murmured, reading her expression before pulling her face closer. She pressed her chest against his, his head angling down to hover his lips just above her own as he scolded her. “No more thinking, love. Just relax and feel everything instead.”

She tried her best to obey, to feel not think, but it was hard not to overthink all of her life choices when sitting astride the most perfect specimen of a man. Romantic, emotionally intelligent, handsome, caring, well read in smut, the whole nine yards. She internally cursed herself for ever entangling herself with anyone else.

But it was too late for that, and now she couldn’t help but compare and contrast.

She was such a fucking whore.

He bucked up with powerfully vicious precision once more, making her body rock against his as a pleasured gasp tore its way out her throat.

“I’d barter my soul to peer into that mind of yours,” he chuckled lightly against her lips. “To take away whatever doubt or distress plagues you.”

His lips met hers, gentle and soft as they danced together, his warm tongue dragging across her bottom lip before pushing itself into her mouth to deepen the kiss. His kiss was as slow and steady as his cock, hypnotizing and possessive.

He kept their lips locked, his hand holding her jaw and keeping her head close while the fingers on her hips pressed hard, the only warning before he began thrusting himself up into her with vigorous, claiming, movements that had stars dancing behind her eyes and water crashing around them. He devoured her pleasured sounds, consuming them in their steady kiss as he fucked up into her with enough gusto to banish the breath from her lungs.

Her eyes rolled back, her spine arching in pure ecstasy as he pounded inside her at just the right angle. Her climax built quickly as she writhed against him, her brain successfully cancelling out anything other than the blissful sensations as they washed over her.

A guttural groan roared through his own chest as he kept up that lively energy until she was coming undone entirely on his length at the same time he spilled himself inside her. Their breathless moans mingled as their lips stayed locked in a hungry battle, even long after he had spent himself entirely and the high from her climax began to wane.

She finally pulled her mouth away, too lightheaded to forgo another moment without coming up for air. Her lips felt swollen and warm, a thin rope of saliva tethering their mouths as she inhaled a desperate gasp. Elliott’s chest rose and fell with panting breaths, his reddened lips parted, the edges twinging upwards in a blissful smirk as they admired one another in breathless silence.

Georgia sat back on him, keeping his member buried deep as she looked him over. Elliott leaned forward, wrapping his arms around her and keeping her body flush to his while he stopped the faucet from overflowing the tub. They kept their bodies interlocked for the remainder of the bath, taking turns rubbing soap over each other's skin and carefully washing it away. When the plug was pulled and the water began to drain around them, he finally dislodged himself from her and helped her stand on still shaking legs. 

He helped himself up, grabbing a towel and taking care to snuggly wrap it around her rapidly cooling body before grabbing one for himself. He kept his body close to hers as she brushed her teeth, he even brushed her hair and his own while she washed the residual makeup from her skin.

Once done they ditched the towels, leaving them with their clothes scattered on the bathroom floor as he scooped her up into his arms again. He pressed a generous amount of kisses to her neck and chest while carrying her to her bed, laying her down so very gently.

She wanted him to absolutely destroy her pussy.

She wasn’t sure if she had accidentally said those words out loud or if the thought had been conveyed on her face, but he was chuckling as he pressed her onto her back and held himself over her.

“Quite the voracious appetite tonight,” he mused, his face tickling her skin as he kissed down her body. “How ever will I satiate you?” 

Emerald eyes flashed to hers as he took one of her nipples into his mouth, his tongue flicking against the sensitive flesh briefly before he made sure not to neglect the other, repeating the action.

He slowly kissed down her stomach, his tongue sliding against the skin as he made his way lower and lower, stopping between her spread legs. His tongue flicked at her clit, teasing it while his hands caressed the inside of her thighs, moving them to hook over his shoulders.

Georgia wove her fingers into his hair, grappling for purchase in the silky strands as he took his time eating her out, his mouth exploring and tasting every inch of her folds. Her hips bucked up against his face, desperate and greedy for him. She was moaning almost incoherently, begging for more as she neared another orgasm.

Elliott pulled his face away, smugly watching her writhe and whimper as his fingers deeply massaged into her inner thighs. He adjusted them once more, sitting back on his knees between her open legs, his hands grabbing either side of her thighs just below her ass as he lifted her bottom and angled his aroused length to spear her. She wrapped her legs around his waist, her body desperate to close the gap between them.

He indulged her, sinking himself inside in a swift thrust that had her quickly taking him in his entirety. Her back arched off the bed, a relieved moan escaping her. He shifted his hold, one hand sliding to support her lower back while the other reached for her hands and placed each one on her own breasts.

“Touch yourself while I fuck you,” he ordered, his hand sliding down her stomach. 

He thrust into her a few times with his palm pressing into her lower abdomen, the delightful pressure making her gasp. She obediently fondled her own breasts for him as he fucked her, his thumb moving to circle her clit while the rest of his hand pressed down on her mound.

She was quickly reduced to a babbling, moaning mess by his steady thrusts deep into her, her head swimming in the bliss as her fingers lazily pulled at her nipples. He leaned over her as his pace increased, watching her reactions devoutly. He applied more pressure to her clit as he rutted into her roughly, her vision whiting out from the pleasure as she screamed and cried and moaned her orgasm beneath him.

He fucked her through her entire climax at that perfectly brutal pace, through her writhing and pulsing and begging until she melted into the bed, unsure if her body or mind were permanently damaged from the sheer bliss. Her dazed and star riddled gaze fixed on his perfect face, vacant of thoughts.

He roared his own climax, his hips stuttering as he pounded every last drop of his orgasm into her before finally slowing down. He chuckled breathlessly as he stilled, keeping their bodies connected as he laid atop her. He propped himself up as to not crush her under his weight, his face hovering above hers in admiration.

“Must I strive to keep you a mindless, orgasming mess in order to cure your restless mind?” He mused, placing a gentle kiss to the tip of her nose.

Georgia only flashed him a sleepy, breathless smile in response. She didn’t think she would mind if that were the case. He kissed her cheek down to the nape of her neck, where he lightly sucked on the skin. She wrapped her shaking arms around him.

“I could spend an eternity in your embrace,” he sighed into her neck. “I’ll worship you every second of every day if you’ll have me.”

She only hummed blissfully and closed her heavy eyelids, her lustful thirst quenched for the time being. He continued to kiss along her skin with reverence for several minutes until he moved to pull his body away. Georgia’s eyes opened wearily, hoping he wasn’t leaving so soon.

Elliott pulled himself free, kissing down her body to her thighs, where he rested his head while his fingers explored her still pulsing cunt, pressing his leaking seed back into her while kissing her thigh. She let one hand lazily massage his scalp as he did.

She wasn’t sure if she fell asleep or not, or for how long, but when her eyes fluttered back open he was laying beside her, pulling her onto his chest under her warm covers.

With her cheek pressed against his bare chest she was lulled back to sleep by the sound of his steady heart beat.

Chapter 45: Fall 27, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia's first Spirit's Eve does not go as planned.

Notes:

Sorry for taking so long to post! I've been really hating my writing lately and had a lot of writer's block amongst other things going on in life.

Anyways, it's kinda dark towards the end so mind the tags! Hope you enjoy, sorry if not <3

Fall 27, Year 1

 

Georgia woke up on Spirit’s Eve feeling unsettled. She was still wrapped up in a sleeping Elliott’s arms, soaking up his body heat through their naked embrace. But even with her eyes closed she felt something was off. The kind of feeling that dug its nails into her gut and clawed up her spine, begging her to fight, or run, or scream. A feeling she couldn’t ignore even if she wanted to, but she tried nonetheless.

She attempted to brush it off and fall back asleep, but the feeling only worsened, her skin erupting into goosebumps as her body screamed at her. A sinister disruption of her perfectly cozy bubble with the handsome author in her bed.

She cracked her eyes open ever so slightly, trying to peer around the room without waking up the man she was using as a pillow. She scanned the space, her heart stuttering to a halt when her sleep ridden eyes landed on a looming figure in the shadows of her doorway. 

Barely illuminated by her nightlights stood the silhouette of a hooded man, tall and imposing as they stared back, faceless in the dark. She didn’t need to see his eyes to know they were on hers. A glint of silver reflected in the night, revealing the knife in his hand. Panic, brief and horrifying struck her, seeping into her bones and stinging her eyes.

 Her heart was in her throat, her stomach in her ass. But then she blinked, and the doorway was empty.

A terrorizing numbness washed over her as she shot up from Elliott’s sound arms. He shifted slightly in his sleep, but didn’t wake. She felt everything and nothing, the adrenaline curling through her tired veins and singing her blood as her gaze searched her room. Nothing. 

She slid from her bed, careful not to disturb Miso, the cat curled up at her feet and completely oblivious to any danger. Yoba bless him. 

She braced herself as she crept out of her bedroom door, expecting the intruder to be laying in wait on the other side. Her living room was seemingly empty, soundless other than the light ticking of her clock. A small, familiar click chimed out of beat with the second hand, and Georgia’s eyes flew to her front door.

Her feet took her there, finding it closed and locked. She stared suspiciously at the lock, but didn’t move to open the door, didn’t want to see if someone was lingering on the other side. 

She couldn’t bring herself to check the windows either, the tingling in her spine leaving her fearful of finding something or someone looking back through the glass. 

Her eyes scanned her home one last time, ending their search on the mutilated dining table before she hurried back into her bed. Elliott and Miso were both still there, still sleeping undisturbed. 

Maybe she was going crazy.

Crawling into bed Georgia was unable to fall back asleep, eyes continuously flickering to the doorway as if the figure would suddenly reappear. She spent the rest of the morning questioning it, questioning herself. She wondered if it had just been a figment of her imagination or if he had really been there.

As the sun crept up her suspicions only grew.

By dawn, Georgia found herself frustrated and uneasy, but then Elliott had woken up and melted those feelings away with his sweet nothings and reverent kisses.

She hadn’t necessarily wanted him to leave, but she needed to think.

She also needed to work. Needed to busy herself, mind and body too. 

Once Elliott dressed himself and set off, she immediately jumped into her chores. She harvested whatever she could before getting rid of every last crop, cleaning up her fields so she would have much less work to do the following day. She cared for her animals and spent hours ridding the farm of weeds, wood, and stones.

After she finished with the outside work she took the time to tidy up her home, cleaning and organizing. She ordered new locks for her door online that she would install herself once they arrived in a few days.

When the sun began to set she poured herself another cup of coffee and tried to excite herself for tonight's festival.

Despite her attempts, apprehension had a tight hold on her.

She frowned at herself in the mirror. Her costume had seemed cute and fun when she ordered it, but now she felt a little dorky and far too exposed. The slutty angel costume was supposed to be a way to poke fun at herself for being anything but pure since living here, but now the joke wasn’t as amusing.

At least Shane would probably get a kick out of it. 

The short white dress barely covered her ass, and the plunging v neck showed off her breasts in a way where normally she would be thrilled.

Instead shame settled over her. 

Small white feathered wings poked out over her shoulders, the straps to which were hidden under the long tight sleeves of the dress. Cheesy, but that made it less slutty, right?  

She curled her hair, fixing the dorky little wired halo over her curls. Her nose scrunched up in the mirror as she judged herself. She wasn’t about to scrounge for other options as it was nearly time for the festivities to begin, so instead she dabbed a little highlighter on her face and decided to leave before she talked herself out of going to the festival.

Her first goal of the night was to definitely find a drink. Elliott had mentioned something about pumpkin ale before he left this morning. That didn’t necessarily sound appetizing, but some liquid courage wouldn’t hurt when she knew she would most likely have at least one awkward interaction.

Only one would be a blessing.

She set off, the festival’s opening time rapidly approaching. When passing the bus stop Georgia practically sprinted for the town, not wishing to spend any time lingering in the poorly lit area.

Georgia stopped just outside the festival entrance, smoothing her skirt down as best she could to cover her ass before stepping inside. 

She anxiously looked around, analyzing the ominous entrance to the maze as she made her way to Pierre’s little festival shop stand. The man leered at her through narrowed eyes, probably still upset over the stupid fair. Georgia rolled her eyes as she left, deciding against buying anything from him.

She made her way through the festival, observing the displays and the dressed up townsfolk. There was a cage to her left, skeletal monsters aimlessly walking around inside while Marlon smugly leaned against the bars. Unsurprisingly, he hadn’t bothered to dress up. The old adventurer’s lips twisted into a smug grin as he spotted her, nodding for her to come closer.

“Hello Marlon,” Georgia greeted him sheepishly as she approached. 

His one eye trailed up and down her body, a warmth tugging at her core when she could see his growing arousal in the dim light of the torches surrounding the cage. She fought to keep her eyes away from his erection.

“Georgia,” Marlon drawled, her name heated on his tongue. 

He stayed in place as she stopped next to the bars, peering at the monsters inside to keep from ogling the ruggedly handsome old man. Shane stood on the other side of the cage, sipping on ale as he studied the creatures made purely of bone. He seemed distracted, thankfully, as Marlon stepped closer, a worn hand placing itself on her lower back as he stood beside her.

“These monsters don’t seem as vicious as the ones in the mines,” Georgia noted awkwardly, feeling her cheeks heat up at his closeness. 

“I’m good at taming monsters,” Marlon mused, his hand slipping lower. His fingertips brushed the bare skin at the back of her thighs as he leaned to whisper shamelessly in her ear. “And little bratty adventurers.”

An electrified shiver shot down her spine, burning between her legs as she choked on her words. Marlon chuckled playfully, his fingers gentle as they caressed where her ass met her thighs.

“We should… explore together some time,” he murmured with amusement.

Georgia was speechless, though she had to admit she wasn’t against it.. He pulled away, grinning as he went back to leaning against the bars while she shifted on her feet, completely flustered.

“Stop by the guild soon, will you?” 

Georgia nodded, swallowing her dry throat before dismissing herself. She needed to find a drink. Fast. Preferably alcoholic. 

She beelined for the liquor the second she spotted it, joining Pam who was guzzling glass after glass while wearing a large round pumpkin costume. Georgia poured herself a heavy handed cup, drinking it all down before going for a second.

“Good, eh kid?” Pam chuckled, clearly already wasted as she bumped shoulders with Georgia. 

Georgia only agreed with a nod, her mouth preoccupied with emptying her second glass. She drank so fast she didn’t even really taste it, she just needed the reprieve. She didn’t mind the bus driver, but being friends with Penny had made her slightly resent the woman. Shane strolled over as Pam went on to pick through the food displayed on the tables.

“A holy whore,” Shane scoffed as he looked her over, pouring himself another glass of ale. He snorted in amusement as he eyed her over his drink.

Rather than his usual disgruntled or angry appearance, a small smirk graced Shane’s face as he waited for her response.

“A huge cock,” Georgia teased back playfully, acknowledging the chicken costume he was wearing once again. As well as something else.

“Your favorite,” Shane chuckled lightly, finishing his glass in one gulp before getting more.

“Touche,” Georgia mused shamelessly, giggling as she also drained her glass. 

Shane looked at her with something akin to fondness, which actually surprised her. That small, brief, content was quickly wiped away when Shane’s eyes slid to behind her, his top lip twitching up in a sneer.

“There you are,” Elliott’s voice rang out coolly as he approached, settling himself close beside her. 

Georgia took in the author, who had taken her idea to light from the night before. He was dressed as a pirate, his long hair tied back and a dorky eyepatch covering one eye. He still looked rather dashing, but she couldn’t help but wonder if this was what Marlon looked like in his prime.

After her grandpa stabbed him in the eye, she guessed. She was still struggling with processing that information. 

A possessive arm wrapped around her waist, his uncovered eye narrowing on Shane. Shane simply offered Elliott a glass, silently glaring at where Elliott had his hand on her.

Elliott accepted it with a curt thanks.

“Aye aye captain or whatever,” Shane huffed before letting out a loud belch and wandering away. Georgia snorted as Elliott frowned at her.

“What? You’re a handsome pirate,” she poked his chest, earning a half smile as her finger dragged down his skin towards the topmost buttoned button.

Elliott snatched her hand before she could expose his chest further, pulling her into him as he angled his head down, his lips an inch from hers as his eyes flicked over her lustfully.

“You, my divine salvation, look absolutely marvelous. An angel straight from the heavens, sent to capture my heart,” he crooned, pressing a kiss to her nose.

She was so going to take him home again tonight. Hopefully without any threatening intrusions or illusions this time. 

“Hey guys!” Leah called out, interrupting their moment.

Elliott pulled his face away from Georgia’s, a scowl crossing his features as he glared at a grinning Leah, who joined them with a suspicious gaze of her own.

Georgia regarded the artist, who had painted herself to look like a skeleton. The detail was actually quite impressive, seemingly perfectly anatomically correct bones covering her skin and the leotard she wore beneath.

“I like your costume,” Georgia said politely, earning a proud smile from Leah as she poured herself a glass.

The three of them chatted for a bit, apparently Leah was planning an art show in the spring around the same time Elliott was hosting a book reading for his novel’s grand debut. The two of them were buzzing in excitement over their crafts as Georgia quietly slipped away from the conversation, tipsy and feeling less accomplished in comparison. 

She found Maru and Penny chatting at a nearby table and placed herself between them, hanging her arms around both and pulling them into a group hug.

“Happy Spirit’s Eve,” Georgia giggled, squeezing them.

“Much happier now,” Penny crooned before giggling with her, her cheeks tinged red as she took in Georgia’s costume.

Georgia let them go, fixing her dress as she observed her two friends. Penny was dressed like a cute wholesome scarecrow, while Maru looked like a mad scientist. She loved how dorky they were, but would have appreciated it if they had been more slutty in solidarity with her.

“You look so cute,” Maru teased, poking Georgia’s wing playfully.

“That was the goal,” she giggled. “Why didn’t you dress up?”

“Ha-ha,” Maru rolled her eyes, flashing a devious smile as she waved her hands dramatically. “Ready for me to experiment on you?”

“I’ll be the assistant,” Penny chimed in, playfully smacking Georgia’s ass.

Georgia felt her cheeks heat up, blaming the alcohol for how her thoughts of her friends turned rather obscene.

“Yeah yeah,” Georgia brushed her dirty mind aside to chat with them. She changed the subject. “Did you guys finish the second book?”

“Way too quickly,” Maru winked mischievously. “Harvey said he binged it all in one night.”

“I bet he did,” Penny snickered, cheeks bright red. “I did too.. I couldn’t help but picture the three of you the entire time. It was like a movie.”

“I did the same!” Maru admitted all too cheerfully before wiggling her brows at Georgia. “I’d pay for you guys to make a film of it.”

“We are not filming a porno for you,” Georgia mused, attempting to keep the conversation playful even as she shifted on her feet uncomfortably. The last thing she needed was for her friends to see that.

“I don’t think Elliott or Harvey would complain,” Penny teased with a sing-song tone. 

“Yeah yeah, I’ll see you guys tomorrow?” Georgia abruptly dismissed herself, backing away as her cheeks reddened.

“See you then!” Maru giggled.

“Can’t wait!” Penny chimed in.

Yoba, they would be the death of her.

Georgia made her way north, letting the cool autumn air suppress her flush as she wandered around. Emily was dancing by herself, dressed as a colorful parrot. Georgia decided against joining her, worried her costume would quickly reveal too much to any onlookers. 

She approached the maze, both curious and fearful of the dark hedges beyond. She definitely wanted to see what the wizard had cooked up, especially since it had origins tied to her grandmother, but something about it was also offputting. 

Just out front of the steps was Harvey consoling a crying Vincent while Jodi fussed over the child. Vinny was covered in twigs and leaves, as if he had attempted to dive into the hedges. Jodi was scolding the child, who was dressed as a rockstar, sort of looking like his big brother. From what Georgia could gather, Vinny had tried to run away to go into the maze despite his mother’s wishes because Sammy was in there. The poor kid ended up getting scared and caught in a hedge while trying to leave.

Harvey was putting a bandaid on the kid’s knee. The doctor was dressed up as a fighter pilot, and damn he looked good. Georgia was tempted to stop and flirt with him, but didn’t want to interrupt. She decided she would circle back and find him later.. Her mind wandered to the looming possibility of enjoying both Harvey and Elliott at the same time. 

The idea of which was becoming increasingly appetizing to her when the two of them were always looking so fine.

She climbed the steps, biting her lip as she followed through the hedge lined path. When the first fork came, Georgia hesitated to choose a side, trying to make a mental note so she could retrace her steps later. Worst case scenario she was sure if she called out someone would come running, especially if Sam was inside. 

After a few turns she quickly realized it was going to be impossible to memorize her path. She silently cursed the wizard as she turned again.

“Boo!” 

Georgia yelped, startling into a jump backwards as Sam doubled over laughing from where he had been hiding behind the corner. Clearly he had been waiting for this exact moment. Frowning, she playfully punched his shoulder as he chuckled breathlessly.

“Sorry Gi,” Sam wheezed. “You’re so cute when you’re scared.”

Georgia rolled her eyes, crossing her arms as she waited for Sam to compose himself. He was wearing all black, a ghostface mask pushed up over his head to reveal his face, beet red from laughter. A fake knife jutted out awkwardly from his pocket, and Georgia yanked it out and pretended to stab him in annoyance.

He was grinning as he stood, easily plucking the fake knife from her hand and tossing it aside. He pulled her in close, his lips brushing hers as he cocooned her in a warm embrace. Sam then kissed her cheek, then her forehead, his lips trailing around her face enthusiastically.

That enthusiasm quickly became more heated, needy, and desperate. His hands held her rear and back, holding her as close as possible without him literally absorbing her. The maze around them seemed to disappear as she clung to him, her fingers intertwining with the hair at the base of his neck as she pushed her lips to his.

Their kiss was passionate but short lived, Sam looking practically in pain as he pulled away.

“Fuck,” he groaned, his hand sliding up her back to divert her face away from his and into his chest instead. “I want to fuck you right here.”

“Then why’d you stop?” Georgia purred needily, trying to move to kiss him again but his hand pressed her cheek against his chest harder to stop her.

“Gi, anyone can turn that corner at any second,” he chuckled under his breath, pecking a kiss to the top of her head before releasing her. “Plus, Sebastian and Abby are probably already at the community center waiting for us.”

“For us?” Georgia asked curiously.

“Yeah, I’m just lucky enough to be the one to find you first,” he mused, wrapping an arm around her shoulder as he began to guide her through the maze.

“What’s going on at the community center?” Georgia prodded, thinking about the junimos. She wondered if any of them could see the little spirits, Lewis certainly hadn’t when he had first brought her there. 

“Smoke, party, try to get you naked,” Sam mused, leaning down and pressing another needy kiss to her cheek. 

Georgia rolled her eyes, unsure of that plan. The Junimos probably wouldn’t appreciate any of that going on in their residence. Though her core still tingled at the obscene thoughts that emerged. They chatted idly as they wove through the maze, only stopping when a sharp yelp sounded nearby. 

Sam’s arm quickly slid from around her shoulders to shield in front of her protectively, his palm on her abdomen. Yoba, she wanted to tackle him and suck his dick right there right now.

He kept himself angled in front of her as they turned through the hedges towards the sound. It felt kind of silly, surely there was no real danger inside the town’s Spirit’s Eve maze, but she still appreciated his defensive attitude. It was fucking hot. 

They stumbled into a lit up clearing, finding Abigail dressed as a knight with a sword drawn and pointed towards a break in the hedges across from them. Georgia held back her giggles when Abigail extended a shaking hand, tapping a large spider with her weapon and jumping backwards in fear.

No real danger, just fake spiders, which Abby was absolutely terrified of. Note taken. 

“Dumbass,” Sam mumbled, his arm relaxing. “Stay here, I’ll be right back.”

Sam winked at her as he walked over to Abigail, shoulders shaking as he tried and failed to suppress his laughter.

Georgia decided not to listen. She was feeling mischievous and wanted to spend more time exploring before they went to the community center, which she could see the roof of over the hedges nearby. 

Also, if he could find her again in the maze she would give him a little sloppy reward before the whole group met up later.

Georgia backtracked a bit, at least she thought she was going down the same route they came. She did not have a great geographical sense when it came to mazes. A soft gasp sounded nearby, and she followed the noise to investigate. 

She stopped in her tracks at a turn, jaw dropping when in a dead end she found Haley and Alex.

Haley was sitting on a pumpkin, dressed as a cheerleader in a very small and fakely torn up uniform. Alex was on his knees in front of her, his head turning at the sound of Georgia’s own shocked gasp. He was in some kind of jock werewolf costume, a collar around his neck that Haley had her fingers hooked under to hold him. For people who claim they weren’t in a relationship or even straight, this was one hell of a couple’s costume.

Based on the lewd position that gave away he had been eating Haley out, Georgia was second guessing the whole ‘Alex is gay’ thing.

“Oh shit, farmer,” Alex sounded bashful as he greeted her, wiping his mouth.

“Oops,” Georgia squeaked, quickly turning around as to not be a voyeur. She practically sprinted through the maze in the opposite direction, ignoring Haley’s several shrill shouts to come back.

She didn’t pay much attention to what turns she took, fully focused on putting distance between herself and the awkward situation she had stumbled upon. She slowed down when she found a dimly lit graveyard, leaning against a tombstone to catch her breath.

Well, she was now grateful that she and Sam hadn’t started boning in the maze after all. 

Something on the grave she leaned against caught her eye, and Georgia squatted down and brushed dirt away from the decorative tombstone to find a lavishly carved inscription.

In Memorium: Our Beloved Geraldine

Tracing her fingertips along the words Georgia felt a little sadness creep through her. She wondered if the wizard placed this grave stone in the maze every year, wondered exactly how close he had been with her grandmother. Part of her wanted to uncover more about her grandma’s dynamic with the town, part of her wasn’t sure how much she truly wanted to know when she had the hots for some key members of that dynamic. 

She scrunched her nose as she stood, that sorrow lingering as she observed the other decorative graves. None of the others had any sort of inscriptions for the departed, not even for her recently deceased grandfather.

Rasmodious definitely has favorites.

On the far end there was a pile of dirt, a long grave freshly dug up under a headstone. She crept over cautiously, half expecting a fake skeleton or some kind of gimmick to be laying inside.

It was empty.

And the stone above it was the only other one with an inscription. This one had been carved hastily, not neat and lavish like her grandmothers.

And it only had one word. Her name.

Georgia

In jagged letters, dust from the stone still lingering from the cuts. She doubted this was from the wizard.

 The sharp sound of autumn leaves crunching underfoot had her head snapping to the side to follow. She really hoped it was Sam and not Haley or Alex.

Horrified surprise struck her when across the small clearing stood a tall figure clad in black, the grotesque clown mask covering their head sending painful shivers of terror down her spine.

She fucking hated clowns.

The two of them considered one another for a long moment. Then the masked man pulled a shovel out from behind his back, sticking it into the ground beside him and leaning against it. Despite being hidden under a hideous mask she was fairly certain she knew who it was. 

Definitely the same person who had broken into her home in the early hours of this morning.

“Sebastian,” Georgia greeted him with a sigh, rubbing her chest over her rapidly beating heart as she turned to face him fully. 

She was scared of him, masked or not, but to some degree they were… something. She hoped he was in a playful mood tonight, but his silence was damning.

“I hate clowns,” she found herself blurting out in the uncomfortable quiet. 

If she was lucky, he would tear that mask right off. Instead he stood in unwavering silence. As the seconds ticked by she started to second guess him.. What if it wasn’t Sebastian behind the mask?

No, it had to be him. She knew this stature, his presence. 

“Sebastian?” She ventured to ask, his name a plea from her lips.

He took one step towards her, and she instinctively stepped back, nearly tumbling into the grave before she caught herself. In the second she stumbled he had taken another step, his hand moving to reach out before he stopped himself. That brief moment of concern told her enough.

“Why aren’t you saying anything?” She pouted playfully, pushing her fear back to attempt to lighten the mood.

He refused to speak, her anxiety spreading like wildfire with every second of his eerie quiet. If this was Sebastian, he was definitely just being a grumpy dick to scare her or to express his jealousy. But if it wasn’t him.. Well, she saw most of the town out enjoying the festival. So either it was him or the guy from the tunnel.

Both options terrified her.

That thought was enough to urge her feet to spring into action. She turned on her heels and bolted through the hedges like her life depended on it.

Her life very well may have actually depended on it at this point.

Adrenaline coursed through her as she crashed through the maze, ignoring how her dress started to bunch up at her ungraceful movements as she tore through turns at random, or how her arms frequently caught and snagged on the hedges painfully.

After putting what she thought to be a considerable amount of space between her and the clearing she left the masked man in, Georgia risked calling out.

“Sam?” She cried out loudly, hoping he was nearby. 

She didn’t stop running, still weaving through the maze as she tried to listen for a response over the sound of her frantic heart beat thundering in her ears. She tried to peer over the tall hedges as she went, searching for the community center. 

At this point she was even hoping she'd stumble into Alex and Haley again.

She turned into a dead end, cursing under her breath as she spun around on her feet. The taste of iron was thick in her mouth from running, and Georgia forced herself to take a moment to breathe. She spotted a small break in the neatly trimmed hedges and dove down onto her hands and knees, crawling into the brush as quietly as she could.

Sharp twigs snagged at her painfully, the rattling of the leaves increasing her anxiety as she situated herself. She attempted to cover the hole she left behind, hoping it wasn’t noticeable.

Heavy footsteps thundered in her direction, and Georgia pushed a hand over her mouth as she froze and waited, praying to Yoba he wouldn’t find her.

She listened as the footsteps slowed and watched through the leaves as the creepy clown came into view. He walked briskly before stopping in the dead end. Georgia swore her heart stopped beating altogether as he turned so very slowly.

But then he simply strolled away casually.

Too casually. 

It was definitely a trap. He wanted her to think it was safe to come out. Instead she wiggled to the opposite side of the hedge, carefully prying branches apart as quietly as she could to get to the path on the opposite side while her gaze kept checking behind her for his return.

Once free she crawled onto the path, immediately getting to her feet and moving as quietly as she could. She wove through a few more turns, no exit in sight but she did see the top of the community center again. She ran to the hedges closest to the building, observing her options.

She considered just clawing through once more instead of weaving through this damn fucking maze for a moment longer.

Fuck it, that was exactly what she was going to do. She dove for the bottom of the hedge wall, snapping branches with her fists and desperately pushing them aside. She could hear music thumping from inside the building, the party already starting inside.

She was halfway through when cold hands wrapped around her ankles and dragged her back out. She desperately held onto the branches, but she was yanked back roughly.

Georgia let out a loud scream of terror only for a hand to clamp over her lips the moment she was freed from the shrubbery. Another arm wrapped around her waist, hoisting her upwards. 

The grip on her face tightened in silent threat as he began moving, carrying her at a brisk pace as he wove through the maze like he knew exactly where he was going. Her fingers clawed at the hand over her mouth the entire way back to the fake cemetery.

She was thrown down into the grass right next to the open grave, which she quickly tried to roll away from. She was stopped by a boot pressing down on her abdomen, its owner crouching down over her. She inhaled deeply, preparing to cry out for Sam once more.

“Scream and I’ll shove Elliott’s decapitated head into your fucking mailbox,” Sebastian’s voice seethed down at her. His voice sounded scarier under the mask, muffled and distorted slightly.

Georgia froze, the scream instantly dying in her throat at the threat. 

She wished she had felt more relieved to know it was Sebastian and not the guy from the tunnel, but she instead found herself more frightened with the confirmation.

“Seb-” She pleaded.

He only chuckled as he pushed her with his boot, sending her rolling over the edge.

She tumbled into the grave, faceplanting into the dirt. Sebastian was still laughing from above as she pulled herself up to her feet, coughing up dirt and trying to wipe herself off. 

Georgia only sneered at him as she tried to climb out of the grave, its weak earthy walls crumbling and giving away under her hands and shoes. His chuckling only intensified at her pathetic attempts.

“Very funny. Now help me out,” she begged. He tore his mask off, narrowing his eyes at her. “Please,” she added desperately.

“Don’t like your new bed?” He mocked with a scowl. “Is it too small to share with your hermit lover?”

“Sebastian,” Georgia didn’t know whether to cry or laugh at this point.

He got down, sitting at the edge with his feet dangling as he watched her.

“Go on,” he ordered, sounding amused. “Keep begging.”

“I hate you,” she hissed, punching his leg. 

He jumped down, joining her in the pit. She shrunk away from him as he sauntered closer, trapping her in a corner. He angled his face close to hers, a cruel smirk on his lips.

“I said beg.”

“Sam and Abby are waiting for us,” she spoke quickly, wincing up at him. She hoped the reminder would snap him out of his sick little game.

“I don’t feel like sharing you any more,” he dismissed her excuse coldly.

“Sebastian,” she squeaked, her hands grabbing his shoulders as she fought to keep him from getting any closer. She was claustrophobic enough in their situation.

“Scared?” He chuckled, knowing the answer and enjoying it far too much. Her efforts to keep him away did little as he pressed his lips to her neck. “I bet you’re so wet for me.”

His hand slid between her thighs, eager to test his theory.

“Stop!” She hissed, her hands diving down to halt his progress as his fingers brushed her underwear. 

“I bet you didn’t ask Elliott to stop,” he growled coldly, fingers pushing up against her through the fabric of her panties. He roughly pressed them to her clit, drawing hard circles. “Though you probably weren’t this wet for him either, huh?”

“Sebastian!” She repeated his name in exasperation, struggling to think of what else to say. Most of what came to mind would only spur on his aggression. 

His fingers hooked under the fabric, making their way to her shamefully slick folds and pushing inside. Her whole body tensed at the sensation.

“Be a good girl and beg me for more,” he ordered while kissing her throat.

“No,” she snapped, squeezing her legs shut around his hand. “You don’t get to be an ass and-”

He thrust his hand upwards, his fingers plunging deep into her with the movement. She gasped, her body jerking forward and against his.

“That’s right,” he crooned cruelly as he kept going, keeping a violently vigorous pace that had her brain short circuiting from the combined pain and pleasure. His other hand wrapped around her throat possessively. “Who do you belong to?”

“Sebastian, I don’t-” she started, but he cut her off with a hard squeeze of her neck.

“Exactly,” he let out a sadistic and breathy chuckle. “You belong to me.”

Frustration gnawed at her as he twisted her words, but she couldn’t do much to fight him at the moment when he was fingering her with mind numbing determination. He moved her by her throat, slowly forcing her back to lay down onto the dug up earth.

He crawled atop her, squeezing her throat as he continued to violate her with his fingers. When he finally abruptly pulled them out, he began to quickly free his erection from his pants.

Her stomach twisted, disgust swelling within. She really didn’t want to fuck him in the dirt. Or inside a grave for that matter. 

“I don’t-”

“I don’t care,” Sebastian spoke over her as he positioned himself over her entrance. “This is what you get for letting Elliott sleep in my spot.”

Before she could argue any further he was plunging himself inside of her, filling her to the brim with each deep thrust as he settled into a brutal and relentless pace. He wasn’t gentle in the slightest as he fucked her, taking what he wanted while she squirmed desperately beneath him.

She hated how her body reacted to him, needy and wanting more even when trembling with fear at his presence. Even when she knew she should have been repulsed by him and his actions.

He kept her pinned down by her throat as he thrust into her, his other hand trailing up her body. He tore at her already ruined dress, pulling the neck down to expose her breasts to him. His fingers slid up, shockingly gentle as they brushed her up cheek. But then he grabbed hold of the stupid wire halo and ripped it out of her hair, painfully taking a few strands with it as he tossed it aside. 

“What a fucking joke,” he bit out, the words followed by a groan as his hips briefly stuttered. 

His pace quickened, pounding into her with violent force as she gasped and cried out beneath him. Her nails clawed at his shoulders, to steady herself or to push him away, she no longer knew. In that moment she was only aware of the intense contrasting feelings that raged between her legs and in her chest.

He pulled himself out without warning before finishing, surprising her. Any hope for the end was squandered when he pushed himself off of her and rolled her onto her stomach, his hands roughly gripping her hips and raising them before he impaled her from behind.

“Seb,” she gasped his name as he rammed in deep, making her whole body tremble.

He only grunted before his hand grabbed the back of her head, pushing her face down into the dirt as he repetitively fucked her ruthlessly from behind. He pushed harder, pain sparking viciously as he pressed on that sensitive spot where her skull was still healing. White stars danced in her vision, the obnoxious ringing returning to her ears as she struggled to reach back and pull his hand away.

He didn’t care, didn’t waver in the slightest as he held her down. 

Tears sprung from her eyes as she pushed her head up, letting out a pained cry. Only then did his hand move, sliding from her aching head to the back of her neck and gripping her there instead. 

He groaned and grunted, his movements becoming jagged as he rutted his orgasm into her. He fell forward with his climax, his body pressing hers deeper into the earth as he panted atop her. She trembled beneath him, holding her breath as she waited for him to release her.

She scrambled up the second he did, his length springing out of her as she got to her knees and dusted herself off in a panic.

The bastard crawled for her, wrapping her dirty body into his arms in a manner that seemed so caring despite how he had just treated her. He was gentle, but it still felt like a snake suffocating its prey. She went rigid in his hold as he pressed devout kisses to her cheek, which was muddied from her tears. 

“That hurt,” she mumbled weakly. It was all she could bite out in her daze. His body tensed in response.

“It hurt me to see you with Elliott,” he muttered, tone soft and sad as he caressed his hand down her spine to soothe her. 

Frustration sunk its teeth deep into her bones.

“Then maybe you shouldn’t break into my house,” she snapped, her hands pushing at his chest to get him away from her.

“Maybe you shouldn’t spread your legs for anyone who gives you the time of day,” he hissed back, his hold on her tightening painfully. 

“Maybe you shouldn’t act like you fucking own me,” she snarled, her nails scratching at his skin as she struggled from his grasp.

“Maybe you’ll realize we belong together and give up on those assholes,” he growled the words with deranged malice.

“Maybe I would if you weren’t such a dick!” She practically screamed, slapping him across the face to her own disbelief. He finally released her and she scrambled to the opposite side of the grave. It wasn’t much distance, but anything helped as anxiety and fear knotted through her gut. “Those assholes are at least nice to me! They don’t dig me graves or go out of their way to scare me for fun!”

He paused at that, blinking in surprise before those cold eyes narrowed in anger. She didn’t let that stop her this time.

“They don’t hurt me on purpose, they don’t threaten my well being for their own gain,” she sneered as she got to her feet, standing over him as she berated him despite fearing his retaliation. “You think I’m going to choose the guy who enjoys hurting me? Who enjoys threatening everyone else for just talking to me?”

With that he shot to his own feet, grabbing her shoulders and slamming her against the earthy wall of the grave. They were both trembling as they glared at one another, though her quivering was from fear whilst his was from anger. He wavered slightly, his grip on her shoulders loosening before he pulled her into his chest. 

The sudden care in which he cradled her had her mouth gapping in confusion.

“You didn’t mean that, did you princess?” He mumbled the question softly as he soothed her back, holding her close.

Georgia didn’t answer right away, her mind reeling. He shifted her back, a hand cupping her chin and forcing her to look at him. 

“You didn’t mean it, right?” He pressed on, his browns bunching as his wild eyes searched hers. “Right?”

“Seb-” Georgia started, her voice shaking with a desperate, panicked plea. 

His hand slid lower, wrapping around her throat and squeezing tight. He cut off her air, any chance for her to either hurt him further or lie her way out of this vanishing completely as he sneered at her with violent malice.

“If you think anyone would want someone as pathetic as you for more than your body then you’re dumber than you look,” he snarled, the words stinging her eyes and ego. 

Her mouth hung open, gasping for air that couldn’t make it to her lungs. Tears streamed down her face as he only squeezed her throat harder, the edges of her vision tinging black. Darkness clawed at her despite her desperate struggles, and soon it took hold.

Sebastian released her, letting her unconscious body crumple into the grave, where he left her behind in the dirt like discarded trash.

Chapter 46: Fall 28, Year 1

Summary:

Georgia has a busy last day of fall.

Notes:

Long awaited Harvey x Elliott x Georgia moment (for me idk about u)

Fall 28, Year 1

 

Georgia’s face nuzzled into the silky sheets as consciousness slowly returned to her.

Only she didn’t own silk sheets. 

Her eyes fluttered open in confusion, which only grew as she took in the lavishly decorated stone wall that swam into her sleepy view. 

This wasn’t her room. It wasn’t any room she recognized for that matter. A warm body shifted behind her, a hand caressing her bare arm. She went rigid as she realized she was completely naked in a foreign bed. She sat upright quickly, her head spinning from the action as she peered over her shoulder. 

Rasmodius was already awake and sitting up, looking at her curiously.

“Ah, you’re up,” he noted nonchalantly, as if she wasn’t freaking out about waking up in his bed. Naked. 

Georgia bundled the silky sheets around her body to cover herself up. She could feel the color draining from her face as she gaped at the wizard, unable to articulate her words as she processed this.

Did she really sleep with the wizard? She hadn’t drank that much last night. That she could remember at least. 

Memories from the night before slowly trickled back into her mind, filling her with a shameful dread as she recalled her interaction with Sebastian.

She was going to fucking kill him.

“How are you feeling?” Rasmodius asked, placing one of his broad hands on her shoulder. “You had quite the night.”

“Did we..?” Georgia winced as she asked, looking over the wizard.

Rasmodius was wearing a robe, which from what she could tell had nothing underneath. Her stomach churned. It wasn’t that she hadn’t ever considered sleeping with the wizard, but she would have at least appreciated having the wherewithal to remember it. 

“Oh,” he blinked, looking taken aback as he scratched his beard. “No, nothing of the sort.”

She hesitated to feel relieved as that still didn’t quite explain how she got into his bed. Or why she was naked in said bed. The dull ache between her thighs was probably from Sebastian, but anxiety still had her suspicious of the wizard. 

As if realizing her discomfort and confusion he snapped his fingers, a soft robe of her own now wrapped around her body. He cleared his throat before explaining.

“I must apologize,” he offered an awkward smile. “I had intended on returning you to your own bed last night after I retrieved you from the maze and healed you, but your rather… aggressive friend was already in your home waiting for you. I thought it better to keep you safe here.”

Georgia blinked before nodding, rubbing her forehead as she processed.

“If it is any consolation,” Rasmodius began, a mischievous smile spreading across his lips. “Your friend was quite shocked to find you missing from where he had left you as well as from your home. Distressed even. I do believe he was remorseful of his actions.”

“He should be,” she mumbled as she slid from the wizard's bed to her feet. “He’s an asshole.”

She was still disturbed that Rasmodius had seen her naked as well as slept in the same bed, but pleased that she was no longer covered in dirt or riddled with cuts from her attempts to squeeze through the hedges. She hoped he had used magic to clean her and not scrubbed her by hand or something weird. She didn’t really want to inquire about those details. 

“He’s just very… passionate,” Rasmodius offered carefully. Georgia sent him a glare for his clear sympathy for Sebastian. “I cannot fault him for his actions,” he admitted. “Many have committed unspeakable acts in the name of courtship. I would be lying if I said I haven’t done anything rash myself.”

“My grandmother?” Georgia asked softly as she regarded the man. His face fell slightly as he nodded.

“Yes, certainly not for my ex wife,” he added with a remorseful chuckle. “Geraldine’s allure was unlike any other, until you came along. We all did terrible, vile things in attempts to win her favor.”

Georgia shifted uncomfortably on her feet, unsure of what to say. She was curious, sure, but she didn’t know if she wanted to learn about any more horrible things her grandfather or anyone else may have done to win her grandmother’s heart.

“It seems that you, young Georgia, are burdened much like your grandmother,” he spoke softly as he stood, walking around the bed to stand before her. He settled his hands on her shoulders, squeezing lightly. She looked up at him, expecting an explanation. “I’m sure you are curious about your circumstances, but patience is required for you to understand.”

“But-”

“I have seen many things about your future,” Rasmodius cut her off, tone stern and expression grim as he regarded her. “I cannot disclose much, as there would be grave consequences if I did. What I can tell you is that your fate is ultimately in your own hands. Though Welwick’s warning stands, there are repercussions for every choice that you make.”

Georgia only frowned. It didn’t really sound like a promising future.

“What else can you tell me?” She asked, eying the wizard.

He seemed to ponder the question for a long moment, his lip pursing as he thought it over. One hand slid from her shoulder to her cheek, cupping the skin as his gaze softened. His thumb caressed the skin as he spoke up.

“I am not the one meant to help you figure this… out,” he said, picking his words carefully. He offered a half hearted smile, patting her cheek before pulling his hands away from her. “It will get better, and it will get worse.”

“Helpful,” she grumbled, earning a woeful chuckle from Rasmodius’s lips. 

“All in due time, my girl,” he reassured her. 

An unnervingly loud chime echoed throughout the room, and Georgia fought the shiver down her back as she looked around for its origin. A grandfather clock, the time showing that it was nine in the morning.

“Shit, I’m late,” she winced.

“Ah yes, your literary group,” Rasmodius mused.

“How did you..”

“There is little about this town that I am unaware of,” he informed her woefully. 

Georgia cringed at the thought. 

“Can you magically send me home or something?” She hoped he would say yes, she wasn’t looking forward to a walk of shame through the woods in only a robe. 

Rasmodius only hummed his answer, flicking his wrist. Tendrils of light wove around her, an ominous sound snapping through her head before she was suddenly warped into her living room. Naked again.

She sprinted to her room, anxiously looking around her home along the way to make sure Sebastian wasn’t still lurking about. Not really caring to look her best she threw on leggings and an oversized sweater, only briefly stopping in her bathroom to run a brush through her hair.

For a moment she was worried she had lost her backpack at some point during the night, instead finding it perched on her dining room table. She tossed her book inside it as she slung it over her shoulder and left her home.

Miso greeted her on the porch, and she had to run back inside to feed him before finally setting off for the book club. By the time she made it to the library she was nearly two hours late. 

The second she entered the building, all eyes seemed to snap onto her. She briefly ignored her friends, greeting Gunther, who only tipped his hat with an amused smirk. Oh Yoba. When she turned to her friends she could just tell that they had been talking about her, all four were staring back with curious eyes.

The short walk to her group felt like the walk of shame.

Maru and Penny both looked all too mischievous, wiggling their brows in her direction. Elliott and Harvey looked more quizzical and concerned as she approached. Elliott stood, pulling out her chair for her, which she took and thanked him silently as he pushed it back in for her. He kept an arm draped casually around the back of her chair as he took his own seat, his fingers twirling a strand of her hair.

“Sorry I’m late,” she muttered awkwardly, shifting uncomfortably in her seat as she set her book on the table. 

“Wild night?” Maru teased playfully, but dread had Georgia wincing.

“I don’t want to talk about it,” she mumbled, bashful and despondent. 

Elliott’s fingers paused from twirling her hair, his hand moving to her shoulder where he squeezed it in silent support. Another warm hand slid to her knee. Harvey also squeezing her reassuringly. 

She couldn’t tell if it was helping or making it worse. Sitting between the two of them had her feeling claustrophobic, like she was back in that grave again. She shivered between them, reaching up to rub the bridge of her nose.

“Can we just talk about the book now, I’m hungover,” she lied with a groan, hoping that would be enough to excuse her poor manners and attitude. 

Penny winced, but the others seemed to take it as truth. The group dove into the discussion, which Georgia only chimed in reluctantly here and there, far too distracted by Elliott and Harvey. It was as if they couldn’t help but have a hand on her at all times, though thankfully they refrained from exploring too obscenely.

Maybe she needed to be grumpy more often.

She was zoning out towards the end, only snapping out of it when Maru reached across the table to tap her hand.

“Is that okay with you, Gi?” Maru asked. Georgia only blinked at her for a moment.

“Uh sure,” she answered quickly, her cheeks turning red in embarrassment. “I mean.. Sorry. What were we talking about?”

“The books for next week haven’t arrived yet. I was thinking if they don’t get here by Thursday we can just have a meeting to discuss what kind of books we all want to read in the future, so we can see if there's a common factor,” Maru informed her with a frown. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah that sounds good to me,” Georgia shrugged before adding to her lie. “Sorry, my head hurts.”

“Good thing you have an appointment today,” Harvey mused, patting her shoulder.

“Oh, yeah,” Georgia hummed. She had forgotten. Partially. 

She pushed her chair out and stood, awkwardly adjusting her sweater and shifting on her feet as everyone else eyed her. 

“I have some errands to run before that!” She announced with a forced smile. “See you guys next week!”

She was quick to leave, her feet moving faster when she heard chairs pull out behind her. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to see Harvey. Or Elliott. Or both of them at the same time. She was just… overwhelmed. And still pissed at Sebastian. Part of her wanted to hunt him down and slap the shit out of him or pour coffee on his computer. 

She was giddy at the thought of how pissed he’d be if she did that. She never would, that would be too cruel, but she could relish in imagining his pain.

She left the library and made a sharp turn north, her anger at Sebastian enough to fuel her courage to retrieve her pickaxe from Clint. Before she made it to the blacksmith, long fingers were curling around her wrist and stopping her. She huffed in slight frustration as Elliott turned her, pulling her into his chest.

Curse his long legs for catching up so quickly.

“Where are we going?” He asked curiously, peering down at her with one brow cocked up.

“I need to get my pickaxe,” she responded bluntly.

“Allow me,” Elliott offered. His eyes flicked towards the shop, jaw setting in clear annoyance. “I can deal with that pest.”

“I can do it myself,” she sighed, stepping out of his hold. 

“Georgia, darling,” Elliott continued to block her path, his brows bunched in concern. “What’s the matter?”

“Nothing,” she answered quickly, slightly exasperated.

“Have I done something to upset you?” Elliott asked, making Georgia pause. His eyes were filled with concern and fear. The sight immediately softened her resolve. 

“Of course you haven’t,” she sighed. “You’re perfect. I’m just having a bad day.”

He hummed as he pulled her back into his arms, stroking his hand down her back soothingly as he held her against his chest. His lips pressed to the crown of her head.

“How can I make it all better?” He murmured, genuinely eager to cheer her up. 

“You’re doing it,” she giggled, leaning into his embrace. After a long moment in his arms she wiggled away, blushing at his prideful smirk. “You stay out here. I’ll be back in a second.”

“If you insist,” Elliott’s smile faltered slightly as he still followed her to the door. 

She let herself in, noting how the door didn’t close fully behind her, the nosy author probably eavesdropping. Clint had his back turned from the door, leaning against his shop counter. Georgia cleared her throat to announce her arrival, the blacksmith nearly jumping at the sound.

“Oh!” He exclaimed as he turned around, nearly throwing his phone. Georgia watched in awkward silence as he fumbled with it before pocketting the device and smoothing over his apron nervously, his face bright red as he regarded her. “Georgia! What brings you here?”

“My pickaxe?” She cringed as she approached the counter, taking in the disheveled man. 

Not even his thick apron could hide the outline of his erection. Georgia winced, almost choking on her discomfort as she tried to keep her eyes averted from the area. Ew. Ew ew ew. 

“Oh, right!” Clint cleared his throat. He smoothed a hand through his greasy hair as he leaned against the counter, trying to look composed but coming off as cheesy. “It’s not ready yet, but I can drop it off tomorrow. Maybe we can-”

“I’ll pick it up tomorrow afternoon,” she said quickly, dismissing herself as she turned on her heel and booked it to the door.

Much to her surprise, Clint did not beg or follow her out for once.

Elliott pulled the door open for her, shooting a glare in Clint’s direction as he wrapped an arm around her waist and escorted her away.

“Shall we go to the clinic?” Elliott inquired as they set off towards town.

“Only if Harvey can rip my eyeballs out,” Georgia muttered in response, shivering as she thought about Clint’s hard on. 

“What’s that love?” 

“Nothing,” Georgia sighed, leaning into Elliott as they walked. “Yeah, let’s go.”

Elliott bent down, pressing his lips to her cheek.

“You don’t have to do anything you don’t want, my dear,” he murmured before straightening his posture and patting her waist. “We can simply have Harvey look at your head and go home.”

“We?” She arched a brow up at him. He looked down at her, eyes twinkling mischievously. 

“Yes, we,” he chuckled. “I was thinking I could continue improving your morale. With my tongue perhaps.”

She felt her face heat up as she nudged him playfully. 

“We’ll see.”

“Will we?” He pressed on, stopping her before they could enter the clinic. He pulled her in close, lowering his voice. “I wouldn’t mind keeping you to myself today. I’d actually prefer it.”

“I thought you wanted this?” She asked, brows bunching when his lips briefly pulled into a sneer.

“The premise intrigues me after reading this series,” he admitted calmly. “I’ll confess, I’ve never partook in something like this before. With anyone else it might be easy… but with you… I’m sick at the thought of witnessing your pleasure at the hands of another.”

“Oh,” was all Georgia could say. His face softened, mistaking her shock for disappointment.

“I can share for the day, if that would please you. You must know that I’d much rather keep your rapture all to myself, though.”

“Are you sure?” She asked, not wanting to force the matter.

She would be fine if they didn’t, but now that they were out front she had to admit she was increasingly looking forward to being entangled with both of the handsome older bachelors. Elliott flashed her an easy smile, nudging her towards the door in approval.

If only everyone was that accepting.

Harvey was sitting on the front desk when they entered, which he quickly pushed himself off of to open the door to the hospital portion and let them inside. Georgia, feeling bold as they walked through the hallway, decided to address the elephant in the room.

“So… are you actually going to look at my head or are we going straight to pound town?” She asked, earning choked laughter from both men.

Harvey turned around, cheeks red as he chuckled nervously. 

“I mean… I would like to ensure you’re healing as planned,” he replied before clearing his throat. 

“Your health comes first, greedy girl,” Elliott teased, his finger tapping her nose as they followed Harvey past the exam rooms.

Despite the comments they still found themselves in Harvey’s apartment rather than his offices. Harvey chuckled when she raised a brow at him. 

“I can still examine your head in here,” he reassured her, closing the door behind them.

The studio apartment above the clinic was rather spacious, couches in the corner and a bed in the other. He even had a decent little kitchen and dining area. Against the far wall was a desk riddled with equipment she had never seen, shelves lined with books and model planes. It seemed the doctor was a fan of aviation.

“Make yourself comfortable,” Harvey offered a kind smile. “I just need to examine the back of your head and a few other things, okay?”

“I think you’ll be examining many other things,” Elliott mused as he took a seat on the couch.

Elliott grabbed Georgia’s hand, pulling her towards him as he leaned back and guiding her onto his lap. She bit her lip bashfully as she straddled him on the couch, his hands running up and down her sides, giving small possessive squeezes intermittently.

“Does this give you enough access for your assessments, Dr. Harvey?” Elliott smirked, eyes staying on Georgia as his fingers settled on her hips and pulled her closer to his own. 

Harvey cleared his throat, and Georgia looked back at him. While Elliott seemed rather smug with the situation, Harvey seemed less at ease, his eyes narrowing on Elliott’s hands. 

“Yes, that will do,” Harvey finally breathed, seeming stiff as he stepped behind Georgia. 

Elliott held her still, watching her face as the doctor’s fingers parted her hair. Fingertips gently prodded at her scalp, and Georgia was relieved that no pain came from it. Harvey bent over her, his face coming into view as his chest pressed to her back.

“Does it hurt?”

“Nope,” she popped the ‘p’ as she said the word, pleased about the truth in the word.

Both men were visibly pleased with that revelation. Elliott’s hands slid up and down her thighs, rubbing her over her leggings while Harvey placed a hand on her neck, his fingers moving upward to curl under her jaw and turn her face towards his.

From this unconventional angle Harvey examined her eyes briefly with a pen light before putting it away.

“Well, your condition has improved greatly,” he informed her, his lips then twinging upwards at the side. “You are cleared to resume any strenuous activities.”

Georgia blushed at the doctor’s musing. Obviously she hadn’t done much to heed the original warnings. Elliott gave her a knowing look, an accusatory brow arching as if he hadn’t been aware of the doctor’s original warnings.

“I don’t know, doctor,” Elliott spoke in a sultry tone despite it carrying mock concern. He leaned forward, his hands holding her hips against his as his lips pressed to her neck. “She seems feverish, does she not?”

Harvey’s brows bunched in genuine concern as he pressed a palm to her forehead. Elliott lightly chuckled as he kissed along the side of her neck.

“Doesn’t feel like a fever to me,” Harvey observed innocently with a frown. 

Elliott didn’t stop pressing heated kisses to her skin, his fingers digging into her hips lustfully as he let out a soft, amused snort at the doctor’s misunderstanding. Harvey swallowed, jaw tensing as he watched. Georgia leaned her head back into Harvey’s shoulder as Elliott pulled his lips away from her neck.

“Hmm, perhaps you need to feel elsewhere,” Elliott mused playfully. 

Before Harvey could say anything Elliott was grabbing the doctor’s hand and guiding it down Georgia’s body. She watched as understanding crossed Harvey’s features, followed by a sweet blush creeping over his neck and cheeks. He slid his hand under her leggings, his fingers making their way to her center as Elliott resumed kissing her neck and shoulder.

“She is quite warm..” Harvey groaned, turning his head to kiss the other side of her neck as one of his fingers pressed into her.

She let herself melt between them, enjoying the sensations of both their needy lips on her sensitive neck and Harvey’s finger gently pleasuring her pussy. 

“Hmm,” Elliott groaned, his hot breath tickling her throat as he continued to take the lead with his storytelling flair. “Doctor, how should we help her cool down?”

For emphasis Elliott lifted her sweater up over her breasts, exposing her perked nipples. Harvey chuckled, his nose sliding up her neck as he finally played along.

“I believe the patient is wearing too many clothes,” he said rather bashfully as he added a second finger to her cunt, pulsing them inside her.

“I agree,” Elliott purred, pulling his lips away from her neck and leaning back on the couch. 

For someone who had just admitted he wasn’t too keen on sharing her, his performance was singing a different tune entirely. His emerald eyes were sparkling with cocky amusement, clearly enjoying himself as his gaze slid over her. She let her own eyes roam down the author, confirming that he was aroused. Harvey pulled his fingers away, ready to give her the space to undress, but Elliott grabbed his wrist to stop him.

Elliott brought Harvey’s slick fingers to his lips, maintaining eye contact with Georgia as he licked her juices off of them. Georgia glanced upward and tried not to laugh at how bright red Harvey’s face turned at the action, the doctor going rigid against her back. 

Elliott released Harvey’s hand and gently guided Georgia off his lap, getting to his own feet. He pulled at her sweater, bringing it over her head and discarding it on the coffee table. Harvey watched in tense silence as Elliott’s hands slid to Georgia’s waist, waiting for her to remove her shoes. She slipped out of her boots and the author’s fingers hooked under the waist band of her leggings, pulling them down. 

He crouched down with the motion, pressing devout kisses to her abdomen as she stepped out of her pants and was now completely bare for them. 

Elliott’s eyes slid to Harvey, clearly contemplating what move to make next. Harvey shifted on his feet, perhaps anxious or uncomfortable. Georgia didn’t know his own feelings regarding the situation unlike with Elliott, but they had both seemed intrigued the week prior. 

“Georgia darling,” Elliott addressed her, fingers tucking themselves under her chin to make her look up at him as he spoke. “Don’t you think you should thank the doctor for taking such good care of you?”

Harvey and Georgia shared a curious, heated glance, her lips twitching up playfully as she agreed. She was happy to let Elliott control the narrative, and Harvey seemed to not mind either.

“Harvey, why don’t you relax and let our patient show her thanks,” Elliott instructed, turning Georgia to face the doctor.

Elliott wrapped his arms around Georgia possessively, holding her as Harvey kicked off his own shoes and unbuttoned his pants. Elliott guided the trio to the doctor’s bed, insisting that Harvey lay down. Harvey looked a tad nervous but complied, his hand wrapped around his erection as he laid back on the bed, his eyes locked on where Elliott held her.

“Go on, darling,” Elliott whispered his encouragement in her ear while groping her breast. His hand slid up her chest and throat, fingers tracing her lips. “Show him your gratitude.”

She got the hint and obeyed, crawling onto the bed and settling herself between Harvey’s legs. He removed his hand, his eyebrows arched upward in anticipation as she brought her mouth to his cock and wrapped her lips around its tip. She kept her gaze on the doctor’s face as she took his erection inch by inch into her mouth, her tongue flicking against the sensitive skin.

She worked his cock slowly, nearly forgetting about Elliott’s presence until she felt him shift behind her, his now freed length pressing to her rear. He delicately positioned her legs, spreading her thighs and adjusting her knees before he guided himself to her vaginal entrance. 

For someone who had claimed they’ve never done something like this before, he sure performed like he knew what he was doing. 

She moaned around Harvey’s cock as Elliott entered her slowly, his hands moving to hold her hips still as he drove himself in to the hilt. Harvey slid a hand of his own to her head, a groan escaping his lips as he gently pushed her face down on himself. 

Elliott kept a steady pace as he fucked her, his fingers massaging soothing circles into her hips in silent encouragement as she clenched around him. She couldn’t help but moan against the cock in her mouth, but Harvey clearly didn’t mind, his head falling back into his pillows as he let out moans and curses under his breath.

The tip of Harvey’s cock prodded her throat as she bobbed her head down on it, working her tongue against his shaft to elicit more pleasured sounds from his lips.

The two of them were gentle with her between them, a stark contrast to her previous experiences between Sam and Sebastian. She felt guilty for comparing her current situation to her time with the others, but she couldn’t help it.

Where Sam and Sebastian had seemed rather practiced in sharing, Elliott and Harvey clearly were not. Though Elliott easily had taken the reins and Harvey was laid back enough to go with the flow. Despite the difference in experience, she could appreciate the softness in which these two handled her unlike the more frenzied times with Sam and Sebastian.

Elliott moved his hips with one sharper thrust, snapping her back to the present before he resumed his more relaxed pace. She took it as silent encouragement, working her mouth more vigorously on Harvey’s cock. The doctor immediately reacted with a moan, his hips bucking upwards involuntarily. 

She bobbed her head faster, tongue pressing to his shaft as she attempted to coax the orgasm out of Harvey. Her plan was quickly succeeding, his hips spluttering to drive his cock deeper into her throat as he let out a breathless groan. He cursed incoherently, his fingers lacing into her hair as he climaxed, spilling his seed into her throat.

Georgia took every last drop of his pleasure, swallowing as she continued to let her tongue lazily lap against the moaning man long after he had spent himself. His fingers tucked under her chin, pulling her lips off of his sensitive cock. Harvey was panting as he pushed himself up, bending over to press a kiss to her head as Elliott increased his own pace into her from behind.

Pleasured gasps escaped her lips as Harvey held her. He kissed her cheeks fervently, though his eyes narrowed behind her on Elliott, brimming with silent envy.

Elliott’s rhythm was generous without being too rough, the perfect pace leaving her moaning in Harvey’s arms. Elliott let out a deep grunt before bending over her, shuddering his own climax deep within her cunt. Her eyes rolled back in ecstacy as she enjoyed how Harvey caressed and soothed her face while Elliott filled her. 

Elliott planted a few kisses to her spine before straightening himself. He carefully pulled out, leaving her feeling dreadfully empty as his arms locked themselves around her chest. His lips met her shoulder, pressing one long kiss to the skin while his fingers replaced his cock, spreading their combined juices throughout her folds and over her ass.

He guided her forward, getting onto the bed behind her as he pushed her gently to straddle Harvey. 

Harvey leaned back, his length already erect and ready once more and Elliott positioned her over it. Both Georgia and Harvey let out soft, desperate moans as she sank onto him, taking the doctor in his entirety. 

Elliott kept his arms wrapped around her, her back pressed to his chest as she rolled her hips against Harvey’s slowly. The author trailed kisses up and down her shoulder and neck, his hands kneading her breasts and taking breaks to roll her nipples through his fingers as she rode Harvey.

Harvey’s hands gripped her waist, pulling her closer and getting himself as deep into her as possible with each movement. 

Elliott’s hands left her chest, caressing her skin as he readjusted himself. He pushed her down, gently guiding her head to rest on Harvey’s chest before his fingers trailed down her spine. A nervous shiver fluttered over her skin as she felt Elliott’s cock press against her rear entrance, his hands rubbing her butt cheeks and spreading them as he positioned himself for entry.

Harvey wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly to his chest as Elliott slowly entered and stretched her. Several gasps and whines escaped her lips as she struggled to take him.

“Too much?” Elliott paused his progress. She felt his fingers tousle her hair. “Shall I stop?”

“No,” she quickly got out breathlessly. “I can take it.”

“That’s my girl,” Elliott murmured proudly as he proceeded, filling her as she squirmed between them. 

He filled her to the brim, her body flush between the two of them as she moaned and panted with the dizzying fullness. They were all still for a moment, taking in the feeling.

Harvey was the first to move, squeezing her body to his chest greedily as he slowly began thrusting up into her cunt. Elliott grunted in pleasure as he began to move in time with Harvey’s pace. 

Then Georgia was coming undone between them, unable to stop the spasms that shook her body or the sounds that escaped her lips, a string of babbling curses, moans, and cries flying off her tongue as she took them. Her entire body tingled, a dizzying high taking over her brain as she climaxed from their conjoined efforts. 

Both men were quick to follow, probably in part from the uncontrollable clenching and pulsing her climax produced. Elliott carefully guided them onto their sides, keeping her sandwiched between the two men while they remained lodged inside her, their spend slowly leaking from her holes and combining with her own slick to leave them tangled in a wet mess on the bed. 

“That was even better than I imagined,” Harvey panted, cheeks red and glasses fogged up. He leaned his head forward, kissing Georgia’s forehead.

“I thoroughly enjoyed myself,” Elliott chuckled breathlessly, pressing a kiss to the back of Georgia’s head while his fingers traced lazy circles on her shoulder. 

“Mhmm,” Georgia only hummed her own agreement, still frazzled from her brain shattering orgasm as she snuggled between the two warm men.

They were silent for a long moment, and Georgia felt herself drifting to sleep when Elliott wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him.

The movement had Harvey huffing under his breath, his arm hooking around her back and pulling her chest closer to his.

Georgia could tell their time of amicable sharing was coming to a tense close and quickly moved to prevent it from descending into too much chaos. She sat up, carefully maneuvering her body to gently free their cocks from her holes. She winced as their spend leaked down her thighs, making a mess of Harvey’s sheets.

“Sorry for the mess,” she muttered shyly, face heated as she climbed off the bed. 

Both men sat up, longing looks dragging over her body as if they were already ready for more. 

“No worries,” Harvey chuckled as he slid from the bed. “It was well worth it.”

“I’d say,” Elliott agreed, running a hand through his hair as he stood as well.

Harvey grabbed a towel for her, which she used to clean herself off while the men redressed themselves. She followed suit once cleaned off, eying the silent tension between the two as their gazes flicked from one another to her.

“Well,” Elliott broke the silence, stretching out his broad shoulders with a yawn. “I’m spent.”

“Water is in the kitchen,” Harvey suggested, somewhat blunt. 

Elliott considered his friend for a tense moment before striding away. Harvey turned to her, pulling his glasses from his face and cleaning them with his disheveled shirt.

Harvey spared a brief glance in Elliott’s direction before stepping closer to her, sliding his glasses back on with one hand while the other hooked around her and settled on her lower back, pressing her into him. 

“How was it?” She asked with a breathless giggle, wiggling her brows playfully.

“I enjoy any time I get with you,” he replied, a flicker going through his jaw as if to silently add, “but not necessarily with him.”

She understood, but was at least pleased to have this one time shared. Despite the tension they were still less hostile than Sebastian, which she appreciated. 

Elliott joined them, placing his hand on her shoulder.

“Shall I escort you home?” He asked, polite yet curt. 

Harvey frowned, his lips pursing. Georgia was tempted to push the boundaries. 

“You both rest,” she giggled innocently. “I can walk myself home.”

She then pushed herself up on her toes, wrapping her arms around Harvey’s neck and pressing a sweet kiss to his cheek.

“Thank you for hosting us,” she mused, ignoring the narrowed look from Elliott as she pressed another kiss to the doctor’s other cheek. “See you soon?”

“Anytime,” Harvey said smugly, his tense shoulders softening. 

Georgia pulled away from him, taking the lead down the stairs. Harvey followed them to his door, cheeks pink as they said their goodbyes. 

Once the door closed behind them Elliott had his hands on her waist, pulling her flush against him.

“Why is it that I get the impression you want to elicit my jealousy?” He asked, looking down at her with accusation.

“Maybe I’m curious as to how you’ll react,” she confessed sheepishly.

Elliott scoffed, bending down and pressing a kiss to her nose.

“And how should I react?” He ventured to question, voice lowering. “Did I pass your test, or are you seeking a different response? Shall I be more cordial in the future or must I rip someone’s head off for so much as looking at you?”

“You did just fine,” she breathed, kissing his cheek before wiggling out of his arms. “No violence please.”

“I’m not a barbarian,” he mused, something akin to knowing behind his gaze. “Unlike some.”

She wondered just how much he knew exactly, but she wasn’t sure if she wanted to find out. Instead she rolled her eyes dismissively. He grabbed her hand, bending down and kissing her knuckles.

“Until next time,” he murmured against her skin. “When the winter air chills your cheeks, I will await my chance to be your warmth, my dear.”

She walked home both flustered and sore. The air was already much chillier than normal, announcing the dawn of a new season. She certainly wasn’t complaining though, looking forward to bundling up and hopefully enjoying a break from crops for a bit. She supposed she needed to figure out if anything would even survive growing in the winter before she celebrated an easy winter. 

That was a problem for tomorrow. Tonight she just wanted to enjoy the last night of fall with a cup of hot chocolate and a warm bath. Her hope dwindled when she found Sam sitting on her porch, Miso cuddled up in his lap as they waited for her.

“Hey Gi!” Sam greeted her brightly, standing up and taking Miso with him cradled like an infant. “Missed you last night. Seb said you had an anxiety attack in the maze and went home.”

“Is that what he told you?” Georgia grumbled, her good mood immediately dying in her chest as the distance between her and Sam closed.

His bright demeanor dwindled as well, realization taking hold with a frown.

“Is that not what happened?”

She chewed on her words as she regarded him before deciding on telling a simpler story.

“It’s one way to put it,” she sighed. “He’s the one who gave me an anxiety attack.”

It was a step towards the truth. Sebastian had given her plenty of anxiety the night prior, among other terrible feelings. She was still fuming with him, the progress of today’s distractions now disintegrating. Sam pecked a kiss on Miso’s fluffy head before setting the cat down. 

“I’m sorry he’s such a dick,” Sam told her as he pulled her into a tight hug. He nuzzled his head against hers as he squeezed her. “If I had known I would have stopped him from scaring you.”

“I’m sorry,” she mumbled, leaning into his warm embrace. She let out a sigh as Miso yowled with jealousy at their feet. “Want to come in and have hot coco?”

“Fuck yeah I do,” Sam accepted the offer enthusiastically. 

He picked up Miso as they went inside, chatting over their warm drinks for a couple hours. Georgia refrained from telling him about everything Sebastian did, not wanting to drag Sam into their mess. Instead they made plans for the winter season, Sam wanting to take her sledding and Georgia wanting a cheesy movie marathon some night soon.

She appreciated that he didn’t come on to her, her soreness from earlier activities increasing with the passing time. Their only intimacy was a brief make out session before Sam left, though it still left her flustered. 

She spent the rest of her night providing herself much needed self care in preparation for the new season that morning would bring.

Notes:

Winter season is here and Georgia's first year in Pelican town is coming to a close.
lots planned for winter 👀 and things get more hectic in year 2 (current plan is to end the fic at beginning of year 3)
Speaking of plans- year 2 brings some new faces (Daddy Kent obviously <3) I'm thinking of adding Lance and a possible appearance from Sterling, any thoughts?
if ur reading this I love you and I wish u the best in life. hope you enjoy pls be my friends <3

Chapter 47: Winter 1, Year 1

Notes:

Hey besties I'm baaaaaack.
Sorry I've taken so long to post an update. Full transparency I've just been really fuckin' depressed and hate everything I do. But now I'm back on my bullshit (my antidepressants)

Also side note: I literally live nowhere near snow and have maybe experienced snow once in my life so I apologize if I sound stupid writing about it. It's because I am stupid.

Winter 1, Year 1

 

Overnight the whole valley seemed to freeze over like clockwork. 

When Georgia stepped outside she barely even recognized her own farm, a thick layer of snow covering every inch of the property and bathing it in barren white. It was like an icy wonderland straight out of a Winter Star movie from her youth.

Winters in Zuzu City were quite cold and rainy, but it only snowed very little if anything. Growing up she could vaguely remember visiting the snowy valley a handful of times, but living in it already seemed much different. 

Georgia stepped outside towards the newly glittering landscape, only to promptly slip on her icy porch and fall on her ass. She struggled to get back to her feet, slipping and sliding like a chaotic mess down the steps. 

As if the pain of falling on her ass wasn’t enough, deep bellied laughter sounded from not too far away. When she finally managed to steady herself on her hands and knees in the freezing snow, she looked up to find Shane in her snow covered fields, doubled over as he laughed so hard he started to cough. Even with the distance between them she could see his face turning a breathless purple.

Embarrassment consumed her, so she let herself fall back into the snow. She thought maybe she could make a snow angel like in the movies, but she only sank into the freezing ice. She immediately sat up, laying in the thick snow reminded her too much of a grave.

“Yoba, Georgia,” Shane’s voice was wheezy as he talked through fits of giggles. She raised her head to blink at him, not used to the sound of his voice referring to her as anything other than a whore. “Do they not have seasons in Zuzu City?”

He stood over her, face red and eyes watering. An amused grin was on his face and he looked… happy. Even more shocking, he seemed relatively sober. He looked like a completely different person like this. He bent down and extended a gloved hand to her, a silent offer to help. 

“It snows in Zuzu City,” she mumbled as she shook off her shock and took his outstretched hand. “Sometimes. Not like this.”

“Welcome to living in buttfuck nowhere,” Shane chuckled as he pulled her up to her feet. “Here ya gotta shovel it yourself too, city slut.”

She rolled her eyes as she brushed snow off of her shoulders, Shane gently patted melting chunks of snow from her back.

“You’re going to get yourself sick,” he grumbled before pulling away. “Go put on dry clothes and better boots.”

“Yeah yeah,” Georgia muttered, scrunching her nose at him for telling her what to do. She trudged up the few steps to her porch anyway.

On the second step she slipped again, flailing backwards.

“Fucking dumbass,” Shane hissed as he lunged forward and caught her in his arms before she could ungracefully fall back onto her ass in the snow. Despite his normal snarky tone returning, his shoulders were shaking in muffled amusement as he scolded her. “Be more careful.”

He carried her back up the porch with surprising ease, setting her down directly in front of her door to ensure she didn’t fall again. A very red-faced and embarrassed Georgia left him behind at her front door to dart inside. She quickly changed into better boots and clothes that weren’t freezing and damp from the snow, leaving her home again to show Shane and get his approval.

By the time she returned to the front door Shane was long gone. She spotted him already past the back gate of her farm, marching home towards Marnie’s ranch. He was probably fed up with her clumsiness and stupidity. She huffed a sigh before cautiously stepping out into the freezing cold and setting off towards the town. She needed to run some errands before she spent the rest of her day shovelling all this snow.

Georgia was mostly focused on not slipping as she trudged through the bus stop, but a rustling noise caught her attention. Her gaze snapped upwards as she froze, a sharp, horrified gasp escaping her lips when she found herself face to face with a shadow monster.

The creature seemed just as surprised, letting out a startled yelp before turning around and taking off towards town. She found herself unsteadily chasing after it, following the footprints left behind in the snow when the shadow had escaped her sight.

She wasn’t sure what it was doing out of the mines, but she had first hand experience with the dangers of monsters and wasn’t about to let it hurt anyone else.

The prints led her to a bush next to the community center, and Georgia was careful as she approached, her hand digging through her backpack for her sword. Just as she wrapped her fingers around the handle the bush violently shook.

“Eep! You caught me!” A desperate voice squeaked as the shadow guy leapt out from the brush, his hands in the air. It’s well spoken English caught her off guard as she stared dumbstruck at the monster. “I’m sorry! Take it!”

He threw something at her before darting towards the mountain. Georgia gaped after him in disbelief for a long moment before she snapped herself out of it and crouched down to pick up the discarded object. 

A magnifying glass?

She wasn’t sure what a shadow person was doing with a magnifying glass so close to her home, but she wanted to chalk it up to coincidence if it meant not stressing over the possibilities. She would stress over it anyway. But this particular shadow guy seemed relatively kind and skittish compared to the ones she had faced in the mines, the implications of which also unsettled her. Did they all speak? Why did he run and not attack? Was he only nervous because he wasn’t in the dark? Did the monsters often leave the mines?

She had too many questions. Scratching her head she observed the magnifying glass, deciding she would need to pay a visit to Marlon soon. If anyone had answers, she supposed it would be him. Unless she was just going insane, then that was more of a Harvey conversation.

First Shane was somewhat nice, now a shadow monster out in broad daylight. Georgia started to wonder if she hit her head a little too hard on the ice and was just hallucinating at this point.

The magnifying glass seemed real enough though, so she tucked it into her backpack and cautiously went on with her day. She popped into the community center, dropping off a few items she had left over from the fall season before she descended the hill. A quick peek into the general store confirmed there were no seeds available to grow in the winter.

“Are you stupid? What kind of farmer thinks seeds grow in the snow?” Pierre scoffed as she left, her cheeks tinged red with embarrassment at the shopowner’s comment.

She really didn’t want to spend her money at Jojamart, but damn Pierre was such a condescending asshole. She supposed he wasn’t wrong though. She knew there wouldn’t be anything to grow. Stupid. She cursed herself under her breath as she stalked south.

Brushing off the shop owner’s snide comment she made her way to the blacksmith’s. She just wanted to get her stupid pickaxe and end her day early at this point. All she wanted to do was take a scorchingly hot shower and bundle up with a cup of hot cocoa, Miso, and a good smutty book.

Pushing open the door to Clint’s shop let a warm burst of air brush her face, a bold contrast to the freezing weather at her back. It was almost welcoming if it weren’t for the sight that greeted her.

Clint was leaning against the counter, staring intently at something on his phone. His arm was moving rhythmically under his apron, and Georgia was processing the implications when the door suddenly shut loudly behind her. Clint startled, face bright red as he jumped up, throwing his cell phone down and quickly smoothing over his clothes as if that hid the very obvious boner.

For Yoba’s sake. Georgia tried not to look too disgusted and uncomfortable, but it wasn’t that hard to tie a bell to the shop door and take his jerking off to his fucking room or something. 

“G-Georgia! Your pickaxe!” Clint was scrambling now, flustered and sweating as he hobbled over to his work area. 

Georgia wanted to turn around and leave immediately, but she really needed that upgraded pickaxe back. Though she was also sure she needed to sanitize it now too. Maybe even bring it to the church and bless it with Yoba water. She hesitantly walked to the counter as a clammy Clint rumaged around, doing her best to avoid staring at his obvious hard on that she had interrupted him rubbing.

Her gaze swept over the counter, landing on his unlocked phone screen. She quickly looked away from the elicit image, only for realization to seep in like a pond freezing over. A double take only confirmed her worst fucking nightmare. The sinking feeling in her stomach crept throughout her body, splintering off like cracks in the ice and leaving her feeling as cold and numb as the snow outside despite being in the sweltering workshop.

“Here ya go!” Clint announced as he returned, but Georgia didn’t move.

Clint set the pickaxe down on the counter, the thud finally snapping her gaze from his phone.

“I was thinking about the two of us and we should..” Clint started, preparing to pitch yet another date idea.

Georgia could have sworn steam began spouting out of her ears, but the oblivious bastard didn’t seem to notice.

“Clint,” she interrupted him, her words coming out eerily calm. He stopped, looking up at her oh so hopeful and eager. She simply pointed at his phone with a shaking, accusatory finger. “What is that ?”

“Oh,” Clint’s mouth opened and closed as he slowly started to understand. The red in his cheeks only deepened as a bashful expression took over his features. “It’s.. you..”

Georgia only stared at him, waiting for further explanation as to why the hell he had such a compromising photo of her on his phone. She didn’t even want to think about the fact he was just yanking one out to it.

“Did you take this photo?” In her anger her cold voice didn’t even sound like her own.

“Oh, no. I wish,” he chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head. “I uh..”

He hesitated to finish the statement just as Georgia’s patience ran completely dry. She lunged forward, nearly hopping onto the counter as one hand wrapped around the handle of her newly upgraded pickaxe and the other grasped at him blindly. She closed her fist around his goatee, tugging on the greasy facial hair hard to pull him closer. He had the audacity to pucker his lips as if she were going in for a fucking kiss and not nearly about to slaughter him in cold blood.

“Where did you get this photo?” She hissed, disgust written over her face as she leaned away from him.

He blinked, looking somewhat disappointed. 

“I.. uh..” he stumbled over his words, his incompetence and lack of understanding the depth of the situation only shortening the fuse to Georgia’s increasing temper.

“You have ten seconds to tell me who sent you this or I’m going to give you a fucking pickaxe lobotomy,” she snarled, her knuckles white as they trembled around her pickaxe.

She wouldn’t actually do it. But it was a tempting thought at this point. 

“Haley sold them to me,” he blurted out quickly.

Georgia sneered as she released him, grabbing his phone and pulling her pickaxe off of the counter. Stepping back she kept the pickaxe pointed at the blacksmith threateningly as she used her other hand to frantically scroll through his photos, ensuring there were no others. 

Of course there were, but they were much more tame in comparison. The photo he had pulled up on his screen was the most concerning, one of her in her bedroom changing after a shower. There was no indication of when it was taken, only that it was from just outside her bedroom window. She scanned the photo for any other clues but came up short. It could have been days or weeks ago.

The others were simply photos she already knew Haley had taken in the past, one at the beach and another in the bathhouse when she walked in on her and Alex by accident. At least in those she wasn’t completely fucking naked. She fought back the urge to panic at that very moment, she couldn’t help but wonder who else Haley had sold these to. She felt sick.

“Wait! What are you-”

“Shut up, pervert,” Georgia snapped at him as she deleted the photos from his phone. Thankfully he did not argue further.

 She had half a mind to throw the entire device into his furnace, but she held herself back. After scanning through his texts with Haley and deleting those as well, Georgia tossed him his phone carelessly. 

“If I catch you with any more photos of me, I will kill you myself,” she threatened with that eerie calm. “Do you understand?”

“But we’re-”

“Do. You. Understand?” She bit out coldly, her voice so very close to breaking. 

“Y-yes. I’m sorry..” Clint whined in defeat, swallowing down his clear disappointment. Not even an ounce of remorse to be shown.

Georgia tucked her pickaxe into her backpack before it became a murder weapon. With that she turned and marched out of the sweltering shop and into the freezing cold morning without another word. Her adrenaline started to die down as she trudged through the snow towards town, cold, frustrated tears now stinging her eyes.

Her chest felt all too tight as she walked, swallowing back the lump in her throat while considering the issue at hand. Haley had been taking photos outside her window, who knew what other compromising scenes she had been caught in or who had seen them. Nausea crashed over her like a wave as she forced herself to keep moving despite her knees threatening to give out. 

Georgia was all feelings and no thinking as she threw open the front door to Haley and Emily’s home and stormed inside. 

“Oh! Hey Georgia!” Emily’s gleeful greeting caught her off guard.

“Hi Emily,” she sighed, halting as she collected herself in their doorway. She chewed on the inside of her cheek as she observed Emily, who was hopping up to her feet from where she had been sitting on the couch. Georgia cleared her throat as she tried to compose herself. “Is Haley home?”

Emily’s head tilted to the side, a confused expression on her face.

“No, Haley went to Calico Desert for a couple days. She hates the cold,” Emily informed her as she walked over and threw her arms around Georgia. “But I’m here if you want to hang out!”

Georgia hesitated before hugging her friend back. She considered explaining the situation but.. Now wasn’t the time. She felt like she was about to break down at any moment. 

“Maybe another time!” Georgia replied with as much upbeat kindness as she could muster at the moment. 

She quickly dismissed herself, turning and practically running out of the home. She glanced at the house next door, briefly considering going to Sam. He was always a good shoulder to cry on, but he would also probably go and beat up Clint or worse, get Sebastian involved. It felt like that would end up as a double homicide situation.

This was something she needed to handle on her own for everyone’s sake. 

The whole walk home Georgia felt numb. The cold winter air nipped at her nose, the tears in her eyes burned as if freezing in place. She considered crawling into a big pile of snow and just letting the elements claim her body and soul.

She was on the verge of sobbing when she entered her gate, only for a spark of confusion to light under her misery. A path was neatly shovelled from her gate to her porch. She walked along the snowless ground, turning the corner to see much of her paths were already cleared for her. Shane was still shovelling snow meticulously from far past the coop now.

Shane… was going out of his way to help her?

Shane turned, doing a small double take at her before turning to face her entirely. He ran a gloved hand over his hair and scratched his neck, setting the shovel down. It seemed as if he were actually rather embarrassed to be caught in the middle of his act of kindness. He trudged towards her, his face tinted a bashful pink.

“You’re back early..” He grumbled and winced, picking up a can of beer he had placed on her porch and bringing it to his lips. 

Georgia closed the gap between them, ignoring his drinking as she threw her arms around his waist and buried her face in his chest. Shane let out a surprised grunt at her embrace, his body going momentarily rigid before he finally patted her back in awkward acceptance.

The last string tied taught to her emotions snapped, and Georgia began to cry hysterically into the man’s chest.

“Uh… what the fuck?” Shane grabbed her by her shoulders and pushed her away from him, his brow furrowed as he looked over her crying face. He looked absolutely horrified in a way that if she wasn’t having a miserable morning it would have been hilarious. 

“Sorry,” she got out between gasping sobs. She winced at how pathetic she sounded.

“What happened to you?” Shane asked, still seeming confused as his eyes searched her over for answers. “Are you on the rag or something?”

“No,” Georgia whined, bringing her hands up to rub the tears off her face. “It’s just been a bad day..”

“A bad day?” Shane sounded flabbergasted. “You’ve been gone for like an hour?”

“I know!” She wailed, the tears coming harder now. Shane looked absolutely mortified. “And then I come home to this!”

She waved her hands frantically around, pointing at the cleared walkways. 

“It's.. it's so nice!” She sobbed hysterically.

“Should… I not be nice?” Shane asked, dumbfounded. “I can put the snow back..”

“No,” Georgia pushed past his hold to wrap her arms around him again, crying onto his jacket. “Thank you.”

“Uh.. yeah..” Shane muttered the words, his hands awkwardly patting her back. “No problem?”

He clearly wasn’t used to comforting other people, but he was trying anyway. The thought only made her cry harder. He let out a defeated sigh before leaning into her sobbing embrace. Arms wrapped around her and heaved her off of her feet. She let Shane carry her like a child up to her front door.

“Do you.. Want to talk about it or something?” Shane offered tentatively after setting her down. 

She only sniffled and shook her head in response as she unlocked her door and stepped inside. When she turned he was still on her porch, looking into her home hesitantly. She grabbed his hand and pulled him inside and out of the cold.

He seemed nervous as he stood in her kitchen while she kicked off her boots, still a crying mess. Shane pulled off his gloves and rubbed his temples before he joined her, kicking off his boots and leaving them by the door. He looked around briefly before his gaze settled back on her.

“Are you okay?” He winced at his own question as he stepped towards her.

“Yeah,” she swallowed and wiped at her face, she felt dizzy after crying too hard. Embarrassment also began to creep through her as she considered the scene she just made in front of him. “I’m sorry, I don’t know..”

“It’s okay,” Shane closed the gap between them, his tone unusually gentle as he placed a hand on her shoulder. “Everyone has those days. I’ve been there, believe me.”

“Thanks,” she said solemnly. She didn’t doubt that he had experienced a bad day or several, she certainly had witnessed quite a few of his lowest moments herself. 

She chewed on the inside of her lip to keep herself from blubbering about her situation. Shane studied her face for a moment before pulling her into a genuine hug. Tears stung at her eyes from the sentiment, and she had to use every fiber of her being to not completely break down again.

“It’s okay,” Shane repeated softly against the crown of her head.

“You being sweet is making it worse,” she shakily joked as she pulled away and rubbed her eyes. 

Shane snorted before stepping back and shaking his head. He pushed past her and opened her fridge, examining the contents.

“I think what we both need right now is a drink,” he announced as he turned back with two ales in hand.

Georgia didn’t argue as she accepted a glass and slumped down onto her couch while taking a large gulp. Shane followed behind, nursing his own beverage as he sat beside her. They sat in silence as they drank, and once the first glasses were empty Shane was quick to take them away and return with more.

It was obvious Shane was forcing himself to drink slowly to stay on par with her pace, especially since she had seen him drown back beers like they were nothing at the saloon. The more they drank the more the silence began to nag at her.

“I wish I could hibernate like a bear or something,” she blurted out randomly. Shane looked at her like she had two heads on her shoulders. She shrugged at him. “You know? Like taking a really long nap and waking up in the spring.”

“Should we ask Harvey to put you into a coma?” Shane snorted before finishing his second glass and getting up.

“I’m considering it,” Georgia mused. 

Shane motioned to her drink, which she quickly finished before handing the empty cup to him for a refill.

“Feeling any better?” Shane asked when he returned with full glasses.

“A little,” she admitted while taking her cup from him. “Thanks.”

“See? Drinking isn’t the problem, It’s the solution,” Shane chuckled as he sat down, though his grin didn’t meet his eyes.

They settled back into silence, though a tension began to grow in the air between them. After a while Shane stood again, pounding back his third ale before going to her fireplace and starting up a fire. Georgia forced herself to finish her own glass as she watched him.

He turned to her once the fireplace roared to life, dusting off his hands and scratching his stubbled cheek. The flames illuminated the contours of his face, only making his gaze seem hungrier as he looked her over.

“Are you drunk enough to fuck me yet?” He mused as he approached her, leaning over where she sat on the couch with an eyebrow cocked in question.

“I didn’t need to be drunk for that,” she giggled her confession, sitting up and angling her lips closer to his.

Shane didn’t hesitate, his hands cupping her jaw as he locked his lips to hers in a deep, feverish kiss. Her mouth parted, granting him access. A groan escaped his throat as his tongue eagerly accepted the invitation. She sank into the couch as he climbed on top of her, one hand leaving her jaw to make its way down between her legs. He rubbed at her core needily through her pants as they drunkenly, sloppily made out with each other.

“You’re wearing too many clothes, for once,” Shane grumbled against her lips with sarcastic annoyance. He pulled away, sitting back on the opposite end of the couch. “Be a good whore and strip for me.”

Georgia rolled her eyes but obliged, getting to her feet and unzipping her jacket. Since he went out of his way to shovel snow for her and cheer her up, the least she could do was give him a little show. She made an effort to be as sultry as possible despite her tipsy state as she stripped down to her birthday suit for him. 

Shane’s mouth was practically watering by the time she was naked and straddling him.

“That’s a good slut,” he groaned, his large, calloused hands settling on her hips.

He leaned forward, sucking one of her nipples into his mouth. He licked over the bud with his tongue while she rolled her hips against his suggestively.

“Now you’re the one who’s overdressed,” she teased while her hands slid to his chest in search of his jacket’s zipper.

He pushed her off of him by her hips, jumping to his feet and ripping off his jacket like his life depended on it. He was then tugging off his pants, his erection standing attention with its newfound freedom. He stepped closer, wrapping a hand around himself as he leaned over the couch.

Shane opened his mouth to speak, but Georgia knew exactly what he wanted from her and so she got to work before he could even give the order. She leaned forward, looking up at him through her lashes as she pressed a kiss to the tip of his cock before wrapping her lips around it.

His head fell back as he let out a loud, almost burdened groan while she took more of his length into her mouth. She flicked her tongue around his shaft, enjoying how his hips twitched with restrained need. His fingers laced into her hair, his palm against the back of her head as he pressed her down on him, sinking himself deeper into her throat.

Georgia placed her hands on his thighs, massaging her fingertips against his skin. Shane started moving his hips, sliding his cock in and out while her mouth and tongue worked the sensitive length. The actions elicited several breathy groans and grunts from Shane.

“Fuck,” he gasped the curse, his grip on her hair tightening. 

She looked up at him through heavy lidded lashes to take in his enjoyment, but he held her face against his crotch tightly, his hips thrusting his climax vigorously down her throat. Georgia held on to Shane as she took his load, doing her best to swallow every last drop.

When she pulled his diminishing erection out of her mouth he was breathlessly cursing, his cheeks and neck bright red. Georgia gave him a curious look, pressing a kiss to his abdomen and rubbing his legs while he collected his bearings.

“Sorry,” he grumbled as he stepped away, picking his pants up off the floor. He shot her a look. “I’d last longer if you weren’t looking at me like that.”

“Like what?” She mused playfully, batting her eyelashes up at him.

“Like that,” he grunted, pulling on his pants. He didn’t bother with the zipper as he stepped towards her, bending down and grabbing her chin. He angled his face over hers, his lips curling. “Like a pretty little whore. Gotta be careful with those eyes. They make it look like you actually want me.”

“What if I do actually want you?” She pressed, her brows bunching together with concern at the way he worded it. 

“Yeah, right,” Shane huffed as he picked up his discarded jacket. Georgia stopped him, grabbing his arm. 

“Don’t you want to stay and.. Cuddle or something?” She bit her lip, eyes searching his face for an answer. 

Shane gave her an incredulous look before snorting a laugh.

“I don’t really cuddle,” he bit out, sounding somewhat annoyed as he shook her hand away from his arm. 

Georgia sat in naked silence as Shane pulled on his jacket and went to the door, slipping on his boots and gloves. She swallowed back her embarrassment and shame at the rejection as she got up, wrapping a blanket around her bare body and joining him at her door.

“Thanks again,” she said bashfully as Shane opened the door and stepped out onto the cold porch.

“Yeah, no problem,” he mumbled, scratching his stubble and avoiding eye contact. “I’ll drop off a bag of rock salt later. You can put some on your porch and paths to keep them from getting too icy.”

“I appreciate you,” she offered a genuine smile despite the lump in her throat at his too easy dismissal.

He gave her a bewildered look before clearing his throat and stepping further away.

“Be more careful, whore,” he snapped at her grumpily before storming off into the snowy day.

Georgia watched him leave feeling completely confused and flustered. She closed and locked her door, defeat and despair creeping their way back into her system. She took an hour long scalding hot shower before donning her warmest pajamas and spending the rest of her day reading while cuddled up with Miso and a hot cocoa by the fire.

She could at least enjoy a peaceful end to her chaotic day.

A few tears fell here and there, but she had gotten most of them out of her system earlier. She tried to focus on her book but spent most of her time reflecting on the last few seasons and everyone in town.

Notes:

Hope everyone is doing well and taking care of their mental health <3 hopefully now that I'm back on my meds I have the energy to write more! So far I'm definitely feeling more inspired and like a person again :) Also a PSA to not randomly decide to stop taking your meds lol.
Xoxo Wittzy <3

Chapter 48: Winter 2, Year 1

Winter 2, Year 1

 

Georgia spent her morning cleaning up her farm and shovelling the rest of the snow from her paths. Thankfully it didn’t snow too much overnight and Shane had done most of the work for her the day before, so the task was accomplished quickly. 

Shane didn’t show up at all, but as promised she had found a couple bags of rock salt and ice melt on her doorstep, so she sprinkled it on her porch and along her most used paths in hopes they would stay clear for the sake of her ass. Which was still very sore from falling on it several times yesterday.

Aside from the physical pain, she was still emotionally butthurt from the situation with Haley and Clint. She considered taking the bus and going to Calico Desert and hunting down Haley herself, but she also needed more time to compose herself. The last thing she needed was to cause an even bigger mess. 

Haley was conniving and petty, and Georgia didn’t need her using her own distress against her.

Georgia packed up her backpack and headed through the backwoods up the mountain. The pit in her stomach opened up as she walked past the Carpenter’s home, her mind wandering to Sebastian and their last encounter. She hadn’t seen him since Spirit’s Eve, and she wasn’t exactly complaining about it.. But she couldn’t help but wonder how he was doing. 

Forcing herself to keep moving and not stop by and find out right from the source, she marched straight to the mines. She had been planning on going into the guild once it was open, but she was pleased to save a trip when she found Marlon climbing up the ladder just as she entered the cave.

“Ah, if it isn’t my favorite little adventurer,” his deep voice crooned with a flirty smirk as he got to his feet.

“Good morning Marlon,” Georgia greeted him sweetly as he wiped his sword on his pants, leaving a few splatters of monster guts. It was gross. But he also looked incredibly hot doing it for some reason. 

Georgia stepped towards the elevator, but Marlon was quick to hook an arm around her and pull her against his chest. He was chuckling softly as he brought his lips down to her ear, his breath warm and tickling against the sensitive shell.

“Mind if I join you?” He hummed the question, keeping her close as he ushered her towards the elevator.

“Of course not,” she replied sheepishly. 

It wasn’t like she had much of an option with the way he held her close and pulled her into the small elevator. He was already pressing the buttons while his arm stayed wrapped across her chest and holding her firmly against him. As the elevator began to descend his hand slipped down from her shoulder to her breast, briefly squeezing her through her layers of clothes.

As the rickety old lift came to a creaking halt, neither one of them moved. Georgia swallowed back her filthy thoughts as she took the first step, Marlon sticking close behind. Before she could leave the elevator his hand sprawled out against her abdomen and pressed her against him while he adjusted them so he could shield her while peering out into the cavern beyond.

Georgia stayed quiet, gnawing on her lip as his actions lit a fire in her core. Marlon’s hand relaxed, sliding lower down her stomach as he stepped out into the level with her in tow.

“No monsters here,” he noted breathily, his lips still close to her ear.

She turned her head to peer up at him, finding his face close to hers. His fingers briefly rubbed between her legs before he finally released her, leaving her feeling dizzier than she would have wanted to be in the middle of the mines. She felt safe enough with Marlon at her side though.

Her cheeks were burning as she dug out her newly upgraded pickaxe, just looking at the gold tool had her wincing thinking of Clint and Haley. It sparkled in the dim cavern lighting, she had scrubbed it clean in fear Clint’s semen had gotten on it somehow. She didn’t mind monster guts or most things, but the thought of the blacksmith’s swimmers gave her the ick.

Marlon followed her around, a prideful look in his eye as he observed her mine through stone after stone. A few bats came out of nowhere, but the skilled man was quick to take them down before they could even get close to her. It was like mining with a personal guard. 

They made it through a few levels. Quiet and efficient, but a tension wafted through the air between them, growing with every level they conquered together.

They worked in silent tandem, Georgia spending most of the time thinking of how to ask him all of her questions without completely ruining the building mood. They descended the ladder to the next level, which by the time Georgia’s feet hit the ground Marlon was already fighting off several monsters at once.

He moved with a powerful grace, swiping and slaying with ease that left Georgia wondering what his body looked like under all those clothes. He had to be ripped, probably had a few sexy scars with crazy stories here and there. She wondered if he even had a tattoo or two hidden from prying eyes.

Her ogling curiosity cost her when a monster leapt at her from behind, tackling her to the ground. She let out a surprised yelp, shielding her face from an incoming attack, but before it could come Marlon was standing over her, killing the monster with ease.

He looked down at her with one brow arched in silent scolding as he bent down and extended a hand to her. She took it, allowing the strong man to pull her to her feet. She stumbled into his chest, bracing herself with a hand on his pecks. She was totally only feeling him up by accident, definitely not using her clumsiness as a cover to explore his hidden DILF abs.

“You’re distracted,” he noted with a hum. He placed a hand on her shoulder, looking over her face as he squeezed her. “You need to be alert down here so you don’t get hurt.”

“Sorry.. I was just admiring how easily you were taking down all those monsters,” she confessed bashfully.

Her admission had him smiling broadly, a chuckle falling from his lips as he sent her a wink and ruffled her hair. 

“It becomes a second nature after some time,” he shrugged, his hand sliding to her cheek. His thumb brushed over the skin, moving to swipe over her bottom lip and slowly pull it down. His voice lowered as he spoke, “I’m more curious as to how well you can take me.”

“Oh,” Georgia let out a surprised gasp at his boldness, her words escaping her as Marlon stepped closer.

 She swallowed against the dryness in her throat as he angled his head over hers, his good eye twinkling in amusement as he observed her flustered reaction. 

“You’re just like her,” Marlon murmured wistfully.

Those words sent a sharp chill down Georgia’s spine, the thought of him comparing her to her grandmother also effectively ruined the mood for her. Georgia cleared her throat and took a step backwards, out of his immediate kissing range.

“I have a question,” she blurted out awkwardly. She shifted uncomfortably on her feet, her gaze directed at a group of rocks on the ground nearby. “Actually I have a few.”

“Ah, go on then,” Marlon encouraged after also clearing his throat. 

A weird tension hung in the air, Marlon’s demeanor becoming more forlorn, but Georgia tried to ignore it as best she could and act as if everything were completely normal between them.

“Do monsters often leave the mines?” She asked, her gaze sliding back to him. “Or do they often speak?”

Marlon’s brows furrowed, his age showing in the lines around his mouth as his lips briefly pursed together.

“What do you mean?” He sounded guarded.

Georgia recounted all the details of her encounter the day before while Marlon listened rather pensively. He didn’t say anything, even for a long moment after she finished her explanation. He paced around the cavern, deep in thought before finally letting out a short sigh and turning to her. He rubbed a weathered hand down his face, ending with his fingers scratching at his stubbled jaw. He seemed quite troubled by all of this information.

“Ah,” he sighed, the burdened noise echoing throughout the cavern. “I see.”

“Is something wr-”

“Potentially,” he cut her off, waving his hand dismissively. “I have a friend I need to speak with before we can speak about this any further.”

Georgia didn’t argue or inquire about the weird response, she only nodded and tapped a rock with her boot in the uncomfortable silence.

“Come, I’ll escort you out,” Marlon offered, placing a hand on the small of her back and guiding her towards the elevator. 

She wasn’t exactly ready to call it quits for the day, but her backpack was nearly full and she definitely wouldn’t mind sulking in her awkwardness in the comfort of her own home. Marlon had his hand settled on her hip as he pressed the button for the top floor. Georgia swallowed against the growing lump in her throat as his fingers maneuvered their way under her jacket and brushed against the bare skin of her abdomen. 

“I apologize.. I know you aren’t her,” Marlon murmured against her ear as he pressed her even closer to him. His fingers slid down, making their way into her pants. “I know it’s not fair to compare you to her, but sometimes I can’t help it.”

A small gasp escaped Georgia’s lips as one of his fingertips found her clit, exploring deeper and testing her wet folds.

“You aren’t her. You’re young and new,” Marlon spoke softly under his breath as he brought his wet finger back up to her clit and circled it slowly. He pressed his lips against her neck as he continued, his warm breath sending shivers skittering across her skin with every word. “You’re different. Better even. You’re alive and so much more.”

His free hand gripped her hip as he kissed her neck and rubbed her into a moaning mess. He pressed her against him hard, grinding his stiff erection against her lower back. When the elevator came to a stop at their destination the loud bell muffled her moans as she neared climax. Only he released her with the ringing chime. His quick absence left her on the verge of whimpering, the man chuckling as he nudged her forward and out of the elevator. 

She cleared her throat, her cheeks burning and red as she stopped at the center of the cave entrance and fixed her disheveled clothes before she left. Marlon was smirking, looking increasingly cocky as he watched her. He reached up, lacing a hand in her hair and ruffling it while he bent down and pressed a kiss to her forehead. It felt both fatherly and flirty all at once in a weird, flustering way that had her entirely too uncomfortable and aroused at the same time. 

Therapy. She desperately needed therapy. 

With that he left her behind, heading for the guild to presumably talk to whoever this friend was that he needed to talk to. Georgia fixed her hair and cursed herself under her breath as she hurried behind, turning in the opposite direction to head home.

The smell of cigarette smoke singed her nostrils as she rounded the lake, but Sebastian was nowhere to be seen. Georgia still found herself anxiously eying every tree she passed as if he were hiding behind them, just waiting to pounce on her and berate her for going into the mines or whatever else annoyed him at that moment in time. 

He probably, hopefully, just came out for a smoke break and finished up shortly before she left the mines. As she passed his family home she made a last minute decision to change course, heading directly north.

A soak in the bathhouse sounded like just the right thing to settle her unease, and with Haley out of town she didn’t have to worry about more blackmail photos being taken.

Georgia went inside the girl’s locker room, picking a random locker and claiming it as her own. She changed into a bathing suit before folding her clothes and shoving them inside along with her heavy backpack. She had packed a spare just in case she stopped by the bathhouse at some point this winter season, which now she was grateful for since walking around the snow with freezing wet underwear sounded like a total nightmare.

Once ready she hurried through the chilly locker room while tossing her hair up to attempt to keep it dry. A quick glance into the baths confirmed they were perfectly empty of anyone else, and Georgia was quick to submerge her body in the warm water with a blissful, relieved sigh tumbling off her lips.

She waded into the pool until she was neck deep, letting the warm water soothe her body. The steam rising from the bath enveloped and comforted her face as well. She really needed to come here more often, Yoba knew she needed the alone time. She paddled over to the edge of the pool, resting her head and arms over the edge and letting the rest of her body float comfortably in the relaxing water.

The sound of a door opening crushed her peaceful moment, irritation flickering through her as she shifted her head to see whoever was coming in. The door to the men’s locker room opened, Alex stepping out wearing only swim trunks and a towel draped over one shoulder. He stopped in his tracks, a flicker of surprise taking over his face as he spotted her.

“Oh, hey there farm girl,” he greeted her awkwardly, padding down the walkway towards her. “Whats up?”

“Alex,” Georgia greeted him bluntly while scrunching her nose.

She wasn’t sure if he had any part in the Haley and Clint situation, but there was no way he was entirely innocent when he was basically glued to Haley’s hip and at her beck and call. Alex’s brows furrowed as he approached and spotted her obvious ire.

“Where’s your girlfriend?” Georgia asked snidely.

Alex crouched down next to her, which she was quick to scramble back into the pool and away from him in response. He shook his head, letting out a bitter chuckle as he sat on the pool's edge. He kicked his legs in the water as he observed her for a moment.

“She’s not my girlfriend. And she’s out of town, so you don’t have to worry about her right now,” Alex shrugged, speaking nonchalantly as he leaned back, the muscles in his well toned chest rippling with the movement.

“You guys sure act like you’re a couple,” Georgia pressed, crossing her arms.

“We aren’t though,” Alex bit out, frowning at her. 

“Because you’re gay?” The words came out cautiously.

Alex sat straight up with that, looking genuinely shocked for a second before he pushed himself off of the edge and into the pool. Small waves surged from where he emerged as he began storming in her direction. Georgia realized the implications far too late, and by the time she was turning to scramble away he had a hand locked around her wrist.

“I’m not gay,” he hissed, yanking her towards him.

“Haley told me you were,” Georgia blurted out quickly. Quite frankly she didn’t care about throwing Haley under the bus, she was clearly a bad friend or whatever she was to Alex. And she was a blackmailing pervert stalker bitch. She could get hit by the bus for all Georgia cared.

“That bitch,” Alex muttered under his breath, his free hand dragging back through his thick brown hair as he let out an annoyed sigh. “Sometimes I actually hate her.”

“Ah, welcome to the club,” Georgia mused, prying her wrist out of his hand and stepping away from him in the shoulder high water.

The water only came up to Alex’s nipple line, and Georgia tried not to ogle his ripped chest. She hadn’t spent much time alone with him, but he was undeniably very attractive. A little dumb, but very hot nonetheless.

“So, what's the deal with you guys then?” Georgia pried. 

With Haley’s absence, this was the perfect opportunity to get some dirt on her or figure out how to get back at the girl. Georgia was not about to waste this chance. Alex looked at her suspiciously before letting out a long, solemn breath.

“We’re friends. Kind of,” he shrugged, scratching his neck. Georgia didn’t miss the way he swallowed hard as if feeling emotional, but he kept his voice steady as he spoke. “We’ve been close since we were kids. It’s pretty shitty, but we bonded over being better looking than everyone else in the Valley.”

“Incredibly vain,” Georgia agreed. Alex rolled his eyes.

“We’re just close…” Alex sighed. “She’s my only friend. Other than Dusty. We aren’t romantic though, never were and never will be. She isn’t really my type.”

“Because she’s a girl?” Georgia ventured to ask. 

“Yes. No. Kinda,” Alex shifted through answers quickly before letting out a groan and hanging his head in defeat. He covered his face with his hands as he spoke. “It’s complicated.”

“It’s okay if you’re gay, Alex,” Georgia said softly, wading closer and resting a hand on his shoulder in support. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

“I’m not though,” he snapped, brushing her hand away as he sent her a frustrated glare. “I’m not ashamed. And I’m not gay.. At least I’m not anymore. I don’t.. I don’t know..”

His face fell as he spoke, descending into looking completely distraught. A pang of sadness struck Georgia as she watched him with no clue how to help. 

“What do you mean?” She asked, reaching to comfort him again. “Do you want to talk about it?”

Before her fingers could even brush against the skin of his shoulder he snatched her wrist again and pulled her arm hard. His aggressive tug sent her crashing into his chest, where he trapped her with his other arm hooking around her back.

“I was gay. At least I thought I was,” he snarled, tears sparking at the edge of his green eyes. “Until you came along. I didn’t care who knew either. Haley was my cover back in high school, but my grandma figured it out anyway and she and grandpa didn’t even care.”

“Oh,” Georgia couldn’t think of what to say, she couldn’t really think of anything when she was pressed up against his chest while he was practically shouting in her face. 

Alex’s eyes went wide as they flicked between hers back and forth before he set his jaw and tilted his head back, a single tear sliding down his face towards his ear. He let out a sigh before fixing his gaze on the wall and speaking solemnly.

“When we were kids everyone would tell us that we looked good together, and we would overhear people saying that Haley and I would get married one day,” he said softly, letting out a slightly amused snort. “We both knew that wouldn’t happen. I liked boys. She liked girls. But we didn’t want our families knowing that.. I thought my grandpa would disown me. He and Grandma are all I have left..”

Georgia watched Alex’s throat bob as he paused.

“So we pretended in high school. Even fooled around a bit to see if it was just a phase or whatever,” he winced slightly, his gaze sliding to Georgia’s as she watched curiously. They were both probably thinking about what she had incidentally witnessed in the past.. “We.. still fool around occasionally. Small town. Options are limited, okay?”

Georgia snorted. She was still pressed all too close to him, but she wiggled one arm free and patted his shoulder in silent encouragement. 

“Look,” Alex sighed. “Haley comes off as a controlling bitch, and she absolutely is, but she is also actually really down to earth and nice once you get to know her. At least she was before..”

He stopped himself, setting his jaw and pursing his lips as if considering his words.

“Before what?” Georgia asked hesitantly. She had a feeling she already knew the answer.

“You,” Alex bit out.

Of course it was her. Everything that went wrong in this town ended up being her fault. Crestfallen, Georgia looked away. She tried to gently free herself from Alex’s grasp, but he only held onto her tighter. Georgia felt surprised when she could feel Alex’s stiff erection pressing against her abdomen. 

“Haley likes attention. Actually, she needs attention or she goes fucking crazy,” Alex explained. “Which she used to get constantly. But when you moved here and everyone in town started talking… She wasn’t happy. I may have made things worse..”

“How?”

Alex’s cheeks tinged pink as he looked away, his jaw feathering. 

“She’s jealous of you, okay? She also has a bit of a crush on you, and she’s very competitive..”

Georgia swallowed as she remembered her interaction with Haley at the bus stop a few weeks ago. She hadn’t really thought about it since, especially when it was right before the attack that led to a nasty concussion. Her whole body flinched at the traumatic memory, a small bit of panic taking over her. 

Alex seemed to notice, his arms around her loosening before he placed his hands on her shoulders.

“Hey,” he said with surprising softness, moving to cup her chin and make her look at him. “You okay?”

“Yeah sorry,” Georgia shook it off, focusing back on the Haley part. “But yeah. Haley…”

Alex’s eyes still held concern, but his jaw hardened once more.

“Haley can be… terrible,” he admitted. “She wasn’t like this before. Since… everything she has been treating me and everyone else like dog shit.” Alex’s face scrunched up in disgust. He seemed to ponder something for a moment before carefully continuing. “I know she’s said and done some vile shit to you so this is a big ask but… can you please spend some time with her? Give her some attention? Maybe that will help her chill the fuck out.”

Georgia let out her own shaky sigh. 

“But she-”

“I know,” Alex grimaced. “Trust me, I know better than anyone else. Just.. please. For me.”

It was definitely a big ask, but the way Alex’s lip quivered had her answer set in stone.

“Okay, I will try,” she agreed quietly.

“Oh Yoba, thank you,” Alex’s shoulders slumped as the tension left them. He darted his head down, pecking a brief kiss to her cheek before pulling away and letting her go. He ran a hand through his hair as he looked down at her. “You can be kind of cool, farm girl.”

Georgia gave him an exasperated look. They did not just have a randomly very emotional and deep conversation that ended with her agreeing to suck up to the girl who was basically her arch-fucking-nemesis just for him to act like nothing happened and refer to her as ‘farm girl’ and ‘kind of cool.’

He let himself fall to the side, splashing her with a wave of water before he turned onto his back and floated in the pool. Georgia blinked as she watched him do a few backstrokes further down the water. She decided she had spent enough time there and promptly waded for the steps. She gave Alex one last look before leaving, finding him staring back and offering a small, half-hearted smile.

With that Georgia walked out, shaking her confused head while she dried off and changed. Though the day, well, the last three months really, had been confusing and chaotic, there was one thing that remained a painful constant.

She was the cause, she was the problem. 

That thought persisted, festering and purulent as it clawed at her, starting in her guts and rising through her throat like bile. She was the issue. She was everything wrong. She was a catalyst, an infection. 

She felt utterly horrible about it. She didn’t want to be a problem. She didn’t want everyone to fight and be weird with her. She just wanted to fit in and do her own thing.

She didn’t want to be like her grandmother.

Georgia thought about it for the rest of the day. She sat with those thoughts as she showered, as she dressed, as she did anything. They consumed her, gnawed on her bones and whispered intrusively into her ears. By the end of the night she was tossing and turning in her bed restlessly. It wasn’t until after she had gotten up and packed her bags that she was able to finally feel any semblance of peace amidst the raging storm of guilt and shame in her mind.

Chapter 49: Winter 3-5, Year 1

Notes:

Hey besties, bear with me this is a long kinda different chapter but it's all for the plot I promise <3

Winter 3, Year 1

 

Georgia had been up since the crack of dawn, running around the farm like a chicken with her head cut off. She made sure her animals had enough supplies to stay well fed for at least another week. She spent most of the morning making arrangements for her travel, then a good portion of time wrestling Miso into a cat carrier. 

She did one last check through her things before stepping onto the porch, setting her duffel bag down to lock the door. Not that it would do much against Sebastian’s penchant for breaking in. When she picked up her bag and turned, Shane was standing at her back gate, hands braced on the wooden fence as he watched her leave. 

She considered waving, but she felt like he wouldn’t even return the favor. She didn’t spare him a second glance as she marched to the bus stop, yowling Miso and all. She arrived just as Pam showed up, the driver regarding her curiously. Georgia handed her the freshly paid ticket, and Pam snatched it from her hands and looked it over, glancing between it and Georgia.

For a second she looked almost annoyed, as if Georgia’s sudden trip was interrupting her morning beer.

“Zuzu, eh? You finally skippin’ town kid?” Pam asked reluctantly as she climbed into the driver’s seat. 

Georgia boarded the bus, barely settling into her seat when Pam hit the gas, wasting no time in getting on the road. Georgia put her phone on do not disturb before tucking it into her backpack, out of sight out of mind. The trip was spent looking out the window and watching the snow dusted valley melt into a sandy desert then bustling city.

She hadn’t personally witnessed Pam drink anything during the journey, but she sure as hell drove like she had. The trip was bumpy and erratic, but they did manage to get there in record time. 

Georgia was swallowing back her bile from the dizzying journey as Pam pulled into the Zuzu City bus stop and swung open the door.

“When should I pick ya up, kid?” Pam asked, pulling out a cigarette and lighting it as Georgia collected her things. 

“I don’t know,” Georgia lied as she did her best to keep Miso’s carrier away from the wafting cigarette smoke. “I’ll let Penny know. Or I’ll catch a different bus.”

Pam huffed a laugh, giving Georgia a judgemental look over before pulling a flask from her pocket and raising it as if to give a toast.

“Well, see ya then or see ya never,” Pam shrugged, giving Georgia a pitiful look. “I don’t blame ya one bit for wantin’ out of there.”

Georgia left the drunk woman behind, taking her stuff and putting some distance between her and the bus that had induced her present nausea. She searched the street and nearby parking lot, her eyes finally finding the familiar old truck. Hauling her bags she practically sprinted to the vehicle, carefully setting the carrier and bag down before leaping into the arms of the man climbing out.

“Hey there sprout,” her dad chuckled fondly, one glance up at him revealing mist filled eyes. “I missed you kiddo.”

“I missed you too dad,” Georgia admitted, her own eyes filling with tears. 

“Alright, let’s get you home,” he said, patting her back before bending down to grab her bags and load them into the truck. He picked up the cat carrier and examined the disgruntled ball of fluff inside. “Ah, I finally get to meet Mr. Miso.”

Georgia chuckled as her father wiggled his finger into the cage and pspspspspspsp’d at the confused cat. After packing everything into the truck they set off. Her childhood home was on the city outskirts, still bustling with life but not as chaotic and busy as the main part of the city.

Georgia hadn’t lived with her father for years, even far before she moved to Pelican Town. She had rented a shitty apartment in Downtown Zuzu, utilizing the location to walk everywhere including her job at Joja and all the bars nearby. A much different life that had been. The thought made her want to call her old friends and see if they were available to get together while she was in town.

She also desperately needed to visit the book store here. Gunther’s lack of smut was criminal and she, Maru, and Penny weren’t ready to have that conversation with the awkward cowboy yet.

Guilt nagged at her as they pulled into the familiar driveway, she hadn’t spent much time there since moving out a few years back. The last time she even visited was when Grandpa died. 

She set her stuff down in her childhood bedroom, still exactly as she had left it six years ago. It felt nostalgic in the best and worst ways. It no longer felt like home, but she wasn’t sure if Pelican Town really did either.

“I called your mother,” her dad informed her from where he leaned against the door to her bedroom. Georgia winced at the thought, her dad offering a sad chuckle at her reaction. “Don’t worry, she didn’t answer. I left a voicemail though.”

“I don’t want to see her anyway,” Georgia admitted, sitting on her old bed to pet Miso, who upon being freed decided it was the most comfortable spot to relax.

“Don’t say that, sprout. She deserves a chance to see you at the very least,” her dad sighed, rubbing a hand down his face. “She’s still your mother.”

“Yeah,” Georgia snorted. “A bad one.”

She felt bad the second she said the words, watching her dad swallow the lump in his throat. It was still a touchy subject for him.

“Thanks for letting me stay last minute,” Georgia immediately changed the subject.

“You know you’re always welcome,” he replied, shrugging away from the door to sit on her bed with her. “I think you’re doing alright on your own but if anything ever goes wrong, whether it's the farm or the people, there’s always a place for you here, Miso too.”

Georgia wondered if he happened to know how on point the people part was. Surely he did, growing up in Pelican Town with many of the same villagers that still lived there today.

“Can you tell me more about grandma and grandpa?” She asked curiously.

She hadn’t expected her dad to look at her like he had seen a ghost after simply asking about his parents.

“You know grandpa,” he responded carefully. “That farm was his life.”

“And Grandma?”

“Have… any of the villagers talked to you about her?” He asked, eyes narrowed. 

“A few,” Georgia shrugged, trying to play it off as nothing relevant. “Everyone thought she was the best. I… I don’t know if I can live up to their legacy.”

A truth of how she felt, but a spin off of why she was really asking. Her dad’s features softened, as if he had been holding his breath, stressed about a different answer. There was something he knew, something deeper. Perhaps that was why he had been apprehensive about her taking over the farm when Grandpa had left it to her in the will. 

“Of course you can,” he dismissed the negative outlook. “You’ll leave an even greater legacy too, I’m sure of it.”

She tried not to let her worries be too obvious as they talked, spending the rest of the night discussing the farm, her grandparents, the town then and now, and her time there so far. They sat up for hours, both dancing around the same subjects.

She didn’t tell him everything, didn’t mention having any relations beyond friends in a book club or simple interactions. Didn’t tell him about the times she almost died or the way the older men in town talked to her.

He didn’t tell her everything either. She could tell he knew more, but he kept his words as careful as she did. He spoke fondly of the people in town though, but never went into their dynamics with his mother.

She found herself studying her dads face throughout the conversation. He did look just like her grandfather, which was a relief. 

It would have been a tad awkward to find out he looked suspiciously like Marlon, Willy, Rasmodius, or even the creepy ass governor.

By the end of the night she had managed to keep her secrets safe, though he had done the same with his mothers. She had learned nothing new of the woman she was often compared to aside from the fact that she had been the original owner of their farm, not her grandfather like she had assumed. 

 

Winter 5, Year 1

 

Georgia had forgotten how busy her favorite club in downtown Zuzu could get on a Friday night, the pulsing music so loud she could barely hear herself think. She sat at a table in the corner, taking a break from the crowded dance floor where her friends were still dancing their hearts out.

She snorted as she watched them while sipping on her drink. They had only been there for about an hour or so, but both of her friends had already been asked out several times while Georgia was treated as if practically invisible.

And honestly? She didn’t mind it.

She enjoyed the peace of being left alone. It seemed that whatever curse, or burden as Rasmodius had called it, was confined to Pelican Town. She was still pretty sure it was just the fact that she was the new person in town that drew attention towards her. Small towns were just weird, it would be a burden to anyone freshly joining that dynamic.

Cursed or not she did somewhat worry that maybe she was actually just in a higher league for a small town versus a big city like Zuzu. That was okay though, she was enjoying her time here nonetheless. Right now she got to be the loner in the corner while her friends got all the attention, and she didn’t mind it one bit. She didn’t have to talk or flirt or feel like a whore. Just a fly on the wall, content with people watching rather than people pleasing.

It was oddly relaxing, even amidst the crowd of sweaty people and deafening music.

Normally she would also dress up to go out, which she still liked to do… just not tonight. Not here. She was probably over dressed, leggings, boots, and an oversized sweater. Elliott’s sweater. Though the smell of the author was wearing off, she still clung to the comfort a piece of him brought her.

She tried not to think about Elliott, or anyone else from home. She was out for a night of catching up with her friends, not to lament over men or pick up new ones. She didn’t really want anyone else when she had several good, and not so good, options back home. This was her break from all of that. All of them.

Pulling out her phone she looked through the growing number of missed calls and ignored messages, skimming through them until she found Sam’s name. Maybe it was the drinks or the spiralling thoughts, but the guilt of ignoring him was becoming too much. Not so much with anyone else who had tried to get a hold of her in the last few days.

Sam: Good morning Gi!

Sam: Free tonight?

Sam: Good night hotstuff

Sam: Good morning

Sam: You free?

Sam: I miss you :( 

Sam: Gi?

Sam: Where are you?

Sam: Where’s Miso?

Sam: R u okay?

Sam: Pls answer :(

Georgia typed out her response, feeling bad for worrying him.

Sorry Sam! Miso and I are at my dads for a couple days. I’ll be home Sunday at noon. Want to hang then? 

She pressed send, mulling over it for a moment before typing out one last text before she decided she’d turn off her phone for the night.

Miss you too.

 Georgia drowned her guilt by finishing her drink, sliding off the chair and making her way through the crowd to the bar. She ordered another cocktail, waiting awkwardly while leaning against the counter. Something she had done hundreds of times but now it was missing something. It was missing Gus and Emily. She had to actually think and order a drink rather than let Emily decide for her. 

She even missed Shane and their banter, a dance of insults and flirtation.

She missed Pelican Town. Much more than she would have expected on this short vacation away. This was supposed to be a break from that place and everyone in it, but despite being away her mind remained there. She had honestly thought she wouldn’t want to go back, but here she was, yearning for the small town and its quirks. 

“Well hello there sweetness,” a deep voice with a hint of country twang rang out from behind her. She assumed it was a greeting to someone else, but even the accent reminded her of home.

Georgia didn’t think much of it until a warm hand found itself on her lower back. She winced at the touch before turning to find the hand’s owner, preparing herself to berate him. Unfortunately, he was incredibly hot, so she instead found herself at a loss for words.

“Sterling,” he introduced himself with a wink, tilting his head as he appraised her. “And who do I have the pleasure of speakin’ to?”

“Georgia,” she replied sheepishly. She wanted to be annoyed that her night of invisibility was over, but she couldn’t help but feel bashful under his smoldering lover’s gaze. At least it meant she wasn’t completely unapproachable outside of the valley.

“Georgia,” he repeated, somehow able to hear her over the thunderous noise in the busy club. “A pretty name for a pretty little thing.”

Sterling leaned in closer as he set an empty glass on the bar. Georgia examined the handsome man in the dim lighting. Bruising peeked under a bandaid over his nose and his pupils were so blown up that they hid all but a hint of deep blue. They didn’t even budge a millimeter in the shifting light.

This guy was definitely on something. That certainly threw a bucket of water on her attraction to him. He was probably only flirting in search of more drugs.

“Can I offer you-”

“No, thank you,” she cut him off, anxiously glancing towards the bartender. Or he was only flirting in an attempt to sell her drugs. Her ego was taking hits left and right. She supposed she deserved it.

“Hey now darlin’, you didn’t let me finish,” Sterling chuckled off her rejection easily, his grin all too cocky as if he were actually pleased with her response.

“I’m not interested in whatever you are offering,” she shrugged, forcing herself to look more bored than anxious.

“What if I told you I have more to offer than meets the eye,” he insisted, wiggling his brows suggestively. She tapped her fingers impatiently on the counter as she declined to indulge him any further. Only he kept talking to her. “I haven’t seen you around here.”

“I’m just visiting,” she replied bluntly, grabbing her freshly made drink the second the bartender returned and paying for it as she pushed herself away from the bar. “Good night.”

Thankfully he didn’t follow her as she slipped back into the crowd, weaving her way through the masses of people. She finally broke past a large group that was annoyingly blocking most of the walkway only to stop dead in her tracks just feet away from her table.

Surprise, confusion, fear. Too many emotions flashed through her buzzed mind at once and it felt like someone had punched her in the gut. Goosebumps raised along every inch of her skin, a tickling numbness creeping through her limbs and up her spine. She genuinely wondered if she was imagining things, a mix of missing home or a possibility of her drink getting spiked, because there was absolutely no fucking way Sebastian was here.

He was sitting in the same exact chair she had just been in minutes ago, leaning back and watching her smugly with those cold, calculating eyes.

He shouldn’t be here. He couldn’t be here, of all places. How would he have known exactly where she was? There was no way he was here just for the thrill of it. Anger, accusatory and frustrated coiled through her shock.

She would never admit that a small piece of her was happy to see him, relieved even despite it all. That there was a tether pulling her towards him. The piece that missed home and craved a taste to savor until she was back in the valley’s embrace.

But he couldn’t know that part. He didn’t deserve to know it. She wanted to punch herself for feeling the urge to run into the cold, cruel man’s arms. 

Georgia marched to the table, all too aware of how his eyes never left her. Beneath the ice in his gaze was something new, something she couldn’t get a read on. She kept her own feelings under lock and key as she slid into the chair across from him, letting only a frustrated frown contort her lips, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.

And for a long moment there was suffocating silence. A silence louder than the music and dancing that went on with such painful normalcy around them. A silence filled with wordless questions and accusations, gauging and assessing. 

“You shouldn’t be here,” Georgia was the first one to speak. 

“Neither should you,” the words were cold and criticizing. 

“Why are you here?” 

“I could ask you the same thing,” Sebastian replied indifferently. No anger, no malice. Just indifference. Georgia took a sip of her drink, watching Sebastian’s eyes dip to her lips, the way he swallowed before answering. “You know why I’m here.”

“How?” She couldn’t even properly word her question, the accusations evident in her tone despite lacking the words to emphasize them.

“My motorcycle,” he responded nonchalantly.

“You know that’s not what I meant,” she sighed, too tired of this game.

“We can talk about it back home,” Sebastian said, his tone a command. “Come on, let's go princess.”

He stood from his chair, crossing his arms when Georgia didn’t budge.

“To Pelican Town?” She asked. 

He nodded in response, curt and impatient.

“Right now?” 

He nodded again, his jaw setting and brows furrowing at her lack of cooperation.

“No way,” Georgia scoffed, the idea he thought he could just pull up and get her to go with him was comical.

Sebastian didn’t share in the amusement. She watched as he closed his eyes and let out a long breath before opening them again.

“Please,” the word came out almost like a plea. Quiet but desperate from his cold lips.

She was momentarily stunned by that one word and its intonation. Sebastian looked away, his cheeks growing pink with the cracking of his cold facade. 

“No,” Georgia said firmly, shaking herself out of her stupor. Sebastian’s face had the audacity to drop, his lips parting and eyes begging.

It almost made her change her mind. Almost. She reminded herself she couldn’t. She had plans with her dad tomorrow, Miso was not going to go on a motorcycle, and most of all, last time she saw Sebastian he had basically left her in a fucking grave. The list was longer than she cared to think of.

“Please,” he said again, bending over and bracing his hands on the table. His fingers were trembling. “Come home with me.”

“Sebastian,” Georgia sighed, exasperated by the emotional toll this conversation was having on her. “I said no.”

He opened his mouth, probably gearing up to resort to his usual threats, but the voice that spoke next wasn’t his.

“Hey buddy, step away from her,” Eme demanded, her friend popping up from behind him.

“Yeah, she’s taken,” her other friend Grace lied coldly as she appeared next to Eme with her hands on her hips.

They were putting on tough acts, but both of them were unconvincing with how they eyed Sebastian up and down. Tall, dark, lean. Definitely their type as far as Georgia was aware.

Georgia winced as Sebastian raised his brows at her friends, his eyes sliding back to her. She knew they meant well, lying to get him to leave her alone.

“Is she?” Sebastian mused, cold yet almost playful.

Georgia sighed as she sat up in her chair, speaking before either side could dig her into a deeper hole.

“Grace, Eme, this is Sebastian,” she said, waving between them awkwardly with the introduction. “From Pelican Town.”

Both girls' eyes went wide as they looked back at him. Obviously remembering what she had told them earlier about him. Oh Yoba. Georgia grabbed her drink and drained the whole glass in seconds, standing from her seat.

“And he was just leaving,” Georgia said before anyone could say anything else. “I’ll walk him out.”

Sebastian snorted, an amused smile played across his lips that didn’t meet his eyes as he gave them a small nod and turned towards the door. Georgia let him get ahead, turning to her friends who had their eyebrows raised. After a quick glance making sure Sebastian was out of ear shot she leaned in.

“If I’m not back in fifteen minutes, call the police,” Georgia whispered to them. “I think he might try to kidnap me back to Pelican Town.”

“Erm, should we be concerned?” Eme frowned, her eyes changing from curious lust to concern as they watched him.

“Or should we be jealous?” Grace muttered under her breath, earning two sets of eye rolls. “What? He’s hot!”

“Yeah, yeah I’ll be back in a minute,” Georgia sighed as she turned to follow him out of the club.

“Or not,” Grace joked.

Sebastian was already at the door, holding it open for her exit. He followed her into the crisp winter night, which was all too quiet compared to the booming music inside. While it wasn’t snowing like it was currently in Pelican Town, it was still freezing, with a sharp icy wind biting at their faces. Sebastian grabbed her hand, pulling her into the alley beside the club and out of the wind. 

Georgia’s stomach twisted itself into knots as she noticed the alley was also where the motorcycles were parked, Sebastian’s front and center with two helmets waiting for them. She had been semi joking with her friends about the kidnapping part, but now it was looking more plausible.

“I’m only out here to say goodbye,” Georgia spoke sternly, pulling her hand away from his and crossing her arms. “I’m not going with you.”

Sebastian gave her a look and sighed, running a hand back through his hair before leaning against the alley wall. He pulled out a cigarette, his fingers fiddling with it anxiously.

“Is there anything I can do to change your mind?” 

“No.”

Sebastian took a deep breath, rubbing a hand down his face before finally lighting his cigarette. He slid down the wall, crouching slightly and looking up at her with defeated eyes through exhaled smoke. His lips pursed and unpursed, jaw set tight as he clearly contemplated his next words for a moment.

“I’m sorry,” he said simply, averting his gaze to his motorcycle.

For a second Georgia worried he was apologizing for what he was about to do, instantly anticipating the worst. She took a step away from him, preparing herself to run before he could drag her back home on his motorcycle. He only gave her a tired look.

“No, I’m.. I’m actually sorry, Georgia,” his voice was quiet, solemn, and genuine. For once. He wasn’t being cold or indifferent or cruel, there was a softness, a vulnerability hidden under his tone. “I.. I do feel really bad about spirit’s eve. I was jealous after seeing you with Elliott and I took it way too far. I always take things too far. I’m sorry, Georgia. I’m sorry.”

Georgia only blinked at him, a bit of her tension lifting from her shoulders. She kept herself still, watching him through disbelieving eyes. There was usually a hidden motive with him when it came to apologies.

“I’ll do better, for you. I promise,” he tossed his barely indulged cigarette aside, letting it die out on the damp alley floor. “I won’t scare you anymore, I’ll stop breaking into your home.. I can be better. Better for you, Georgia I promise.”

Her knees threatened to buckle, trembling from what she told herself was only the cold. In reality she wanted to run. But she no longer wanted to run away from him, she wanted to run into his arms, wanted to comfort the clearly distressed man. 

But she wouldn’t. She couldn’t. He had put himself in this situation, and quite frankly, it was a nice change to see him try to dig himself out. She just wished he had done this before or after her short break from town. 

His eyes were desperately reading hers, so she did her best to hold firm, show no weakness for him to prey upon. He let out a long exhale as he stood up, keeping his distance.

“I don’t even care if you don’t want me,” he said softly, his throat bobbing. “You can choose Elliott, or Harvey, or Sam. Even Shane. I don’t care as long as you’re happy and home. In Pelican Town. I just… need you to be close.”

Confusion turned into realization inside Georgia’s mind. Sebastian wasn’t here to ruin her short break from the valley, no, he literally thought she had packed up with no intention of returning.

“Sebastian,” Georgia sighed, pinching and rubbing the bridge of her nose to keep herself composed. “I-”

“Please,” Sebastian cut her off, genuinely looking like he was on the verge of tears. “I miss you. Maru misses you. Sam misses you and the cat. Everyone misses you. Pelican Town isn’t the same without you.”

Georgia snorted at that.

“Everyone is probably better off without me,” she pointed out woefully. 

“No, don’t say that,” Sebastian hissed, his temper peaking through his broken cracks. His hands clenched into fists at his sides as he struggled to hold that anger back. “We need you, please come home. Please, Georgia.”

She genuinely considered not telling him that she wasn’t moving. Letting him suffer and maybe beg a little more. Maybe even make him think that he convinced her to stay and needed to keep his word. But she also couldn’t really take this depressing conversation any longer.

“Sebastian, I’m not going with you,” she said bluntly. Before he could protest or beg any further she held up a hand to stop him. “I’m taking the bus home. On Sunday.”

He paused, relief washing over his face.

“Really?” His tone held too much hope.

“Yeah,” Georgia said, her own tone slightly annoyed, as if pointing out the obvious. “That’s always been the plan.”

“What?” Sebastian’s face dropped, his brows scrunching together in confusion.

“I was always coming home on Sunday,” Georgia snapped. She instantly felt a little bad about it, but also it felt good for him to be the vulnerable one for once. “I just needed a break, not a new start. Yoba forbid I visit my hometown for a couple days.”

Sebastian blinked, a mixture of emotions flashing over his features before he settled on clear frustration.

“But..” his cheeks turned red, either from anger, embarrassment, or both, she didn’t know for sure. “Pam said you weren’t coming back..”

“Pam probably misinterpreted what I said. She was also drunk,” Georgia snorted. “Of course I’m not calling her for a ride home. I’m taking a different bus.”

“And Shane saw you..”

“Yeah, pack up and go. For a trip, not a lifetime,” Georgia pointed out. “Most of my stuff is still home.”

“You took most of your closet,” Sebastian grumbled. 

“I needed options,” Georgia defended before it hit her. “Why were you in my closet?”

“I thought you moved out!” He snapped at her, looking incredulous as if she were the one in the wrong rather than the opposite. “Why didn’t you say anything earlier?”

“Maybe someone needs to learn how to not jump to conclusions,” Georgia mused coldly. 

“Maybe someone needs to learn how to fucking communicate,” Sebastian snarled back, raising his voice as his lips curled into a sneer.

“Look who’s talking,” Georgia pointed out, brows raised as she gave him a pointed look.

“You fucking..” Sebastian hissed as he stepped towards her, knuckles white on the fists clenched at his sides. 

Georgia steeled herself, telling herself she wouldn’t flinch or show weakness, even if he choked her. Only he froze, his eyes narrowing on something behind her.

“Hey there sweetness,” A familiar voice drawled from behind her, an arm finding its way around her shoulder as Sterling stopped by her side. He gave her a smug smirk, looking between her and Sebastian as if interrupting any casual conversation. “This emo fuck bothering you?”

Georgia watched as the two locked gazes in a silent staredown. There was something like recognition in their eyes. She doubted they knew each other, so perhaps it was something else she couldn’t quite decipher.

“Don’t touch her, junkie,” Sebastian snapped, taking a step closer. 

Sterling didn’t flinch, that smug smile never wavering from his lips. He actually let out a small, amused scoff at Seb, followed by a smooth transition of his arm dropping from behind her as he stepped in front of her to block her from the sneering man. He sent a playful wink back at her before facing Sebastian fully.

Yoba, she was attracted to him now. She felt bad for rejecting him so harshly earlier when he was now willing to stand up for her so easily.

“Sebastian, just go home,” Georgia pleaded as she peeked around Sterling’s arm. “And please drive safely.”

“You heard the little lady,” Sterling drawled. “Go run along and hide behind that computer of yours.”

“You fucking washed up p-” Sebastian started, taking another step towards Sterling while looking ready to throw a punch. Sterling sported a lopsided grin, clearly amused.

“Sebastian! Go. Now. Or I’m staying in Zuzu,” she threatened.

With that Sebastian paused, giving her a disgruntled look before finally giving in and marching to his motorcycle. Sterling was quick to turn, wrapping an arm back around Georgia’s shoulders.

“Let’s get you outta this cold, sweetheart,” he offered loud enough for Seb to hear, a mischievous grin on his lips. 

Georgia allowed Sterling to walk her out of the alley towards the club entrance, only he stopped just outside the door.

“He’s gotta pass this way to get on the road towards the valley,” he pointed out, nodding towards the alley exit. “Interested in makin’ him jealous?”

Georgia glanced back towards the alley, then back at the handsome stranger. He might have been high on who knows what, but he was damn good looking and had been willing to stand up for a girl he just met even after she rejected him earlier. So fuck it.

“Absolutely,” she mused, her answer making Sterling’s eyes light up like fireworks.

He pulled her close, swiftly turning their bodies so her back was against the building. He leaned over, bracing a forearm over her head while his other hand cupped her chin, tilting her face up towards his. He wasted no time in pressing his lips to hers.

He deepened the kiss, his warm lips hungry against her own. The stinging taste of tequila and beer flooded her senses, but she didn’t necessarily mind. There was a sweetness on his tongue as well, honeyed and enticing as it leveled out the alcohol. His hand shifted, moving from cupping her chin to her cheek, his fingers hooking where her ear met her jaw while his thumb brushed just under her eye. He used that hold to pull her face closer, his body leaning into hers.

She could hear the revving of Sebastian’s motorcycle as it pulled out of the alley and adjusted herself, reaching up to lace a hand through Sterling’s short, thick hair while she let her other hand rest on his chest. She knew that they had been successful in catching his attention when the hum of the engine lingered at the exit of the alley rather than turn onto the empty street.

Anxiety and guilt started to creep into her gut as the seconds ticked by, the sound of his engine as unwavering as Sterling’s starved lips. Part of her was starting to worry that instead of it turning away they would hear it shut off before Sebastian marched over and beat the shit out of Sterling.

After a painfully long moment she cracked an eye open, just in time to watch Sebastian turn onto the street and speed away with an obnoxiously loud noise. Sterling huffed a laugh as he broke their kiss to join her in watching Sebastian disappear into the night.

“You alright there darlin’?” he asked, that smug look turning into concern as he looked her over, still all too close. His calloused thumb soothed over her cheek as he waited for an answer.

“Yeah, thanks,” she responded, still breathless from their make out session.

“How about we head outta here together?”

“I can’t, my friends are waiting for me,” she confessed.

“Fuck ‘em,” Sterling mused.

“Well I told them to call the cops if I didn’t get back soon so.. I should probably go in.”

His face dropped at that, eyebrows bunching.

“The cops? Are you really scared of that punk?” He asked, seeming somewhat surprised.

“I mean.. yeah,” she admitted with a wince. 

“Is he an ex or somethin’?” He asked curiously.

“Something like that, I guess,” Georgia sighed. “He’s just a bit… possessive.” 

They hadn’t moved, she was still boxed in against the wall with his hand cupping her jaw and his thumb stroking her cheek gently. His blue eyes were more visible now under the neon signs and street lights, his pupils less dilated as if whatever drugs he had been on earlier were starting to wear off. Those eyes held a cocky sort of calm, even as they seemed to assess her.

“You said you were from Pelican Town?”

Georgia narrowed her eyes suspiciously as she processed the question.

“I didn’t,” she responded flatly. She definitely hadn’t told him where she was from.

“Does he hurt you?” He asked, tone growing serious for the first time since they had met an hour or so before.

“No,” Georgia answered quickly.

“A pretty little liar, ain’t ya?” Sterling chuckled darkly before looking back in the direction Sebastian disappeared and letting out a low whistle. “I never pegged Sebby as the abusive type, until seeing him with you that is.”

Georgia felt the blood drain from her face.

“Wait.. you know him?” She asked, wide eyed. It made sense, but she really didn’t want that to be the case. One corner of Sterling’s mouth quirked up smugly, condemning her concerns.

“Course I do,” he laughed, his warm breath tickling her skin from where his lips still lingered so close to hers. “I grew up going between Grampleton and Pelican Town. Used to be good friends with him and the others. Abigail is like a cousin of sorts to me. Our dads were close.”

Georgia shook her head and let out a breath, pressing her hand against his chest lightly. He got the hint and pulled away immediately.

“Small world,” she said awkwardly. 

“Sure is, sugarplum,” Sterling crooned, stepping back and holding out a hand. “Let me escort you back inside. Maybe I can buy you a drink?”

“I think I’m done drinking,” Georgia said as she took his hand. Sterling snorted.

“Good for you,” he said quietly as he walked with her.

He seemed to know the bouncer, the burly man easily stepping aside to let them in after he and Sterling shared an indecipherable look.

Eme and Grace were standing by a window, looking absolutely scandalized. Georgia sighed at their palpable excitement, pulling her hand away from Sterling’s and hugging herself as she turned to face him. 

“Can you um… not tell Abigail or anyone about this?” She asked quietly, looking up at him with pleading eyes.

He cocked his head to the side, brows knitting together in confusion.

“About us kissin’?” He wondered before his eyes narrowed. “Or about Seb being a dick to you?”

“That last part,” Georgia winced. “I don’t know how it will affect his relationship with Sam and Abby. I just don’t want to cause any more problems than I already have.”

Sterling’s gaze softened at that, almost looking pained. He nodded and swallowed before speaking, his voice more kind than cocky now as he placed a hand on her shoulder.

“I don’t think someone hurting you makes you the problem,” he said gently. “But I understand the feeling.”

“Thank you,” she offered a smile, to which he gave a mischievous one of his own in return.

“But I think you owe me a little kiss in return, sweetness,” he crooned, bending down and tapping a finger to his cheek.

Georgia rolled her eyes but indulged him, pushing herself up on her toes to press a kiss to his cheek. Before she could pull away entirely he turned his head, pressing his lips to hers. His cocky smirk was out in full force when they parted.

“One last thing,” he said with more urgency, grabbing her wrist to stop her from leaving. She gave him a confused look, watching as his free hand dug into his jacket pocket and pulled out a card, handing it to her. “You call me if he ever hurts you again, okay? Or if you’re ever in the city and need anything. Maybe even if you’re just missin’ me and wanna hear my voice.”

Georgia let out a genuine laugh at that, taking his card and stuffing it in her pocket.

“Thanks, Sterling,” she snorted as she stepped away, pulling her wrist from his grasp.

“Text me sometime!” He called out behind her, his desperation evident.

Georgia decided she would text him, but not until she was far away from here and back in Pelican Town. She didn’t need the temptation of yet another entanglement. Even if he was cute and caring. Yoba help her.

The short walk back to her friends felt like the most painful walk of shame. 

“Alright, sooo you leave with one hot guy and come back with another,” Eme pointed out the obvious. “What’s the deal with that?”

“And does this mean Sebastian is free game?” Grace chimed in, wiggling her eyebrows.

“Also wondering about that,” Eme purred. Georgia rolled her eyes at both of them.

They spent a while talking about it, though Georgia left out the more unsavory details. With how her friends were reacting, she was convinced they still would be feral for Sebastian even if she had told them the bad parts. After another hour of dancing it off they were all ready to end the night.

 Georgia was dropped off at her dad’s house, where she waved goodbye to her friends, unsure of when she’d see them again. Maybe they’d visit sometime and Georgia could set them up with Sebastian and Sam, though part of her knew she’d end up getting jealous. 

She already hated herself for it.

She turned towards her childhood home, hoping her dad didn’t stay up late for her. The lights were all on, so he was probably up. He had used to do the same thing every time she went out back in high school.

She marched up the walkway and tested the door, finding it unlocked for her. She hoped she didn’t look too drunk or frazzled after her night.

“Hey dad, I’m back!” She called enthusiastically as she entered, closing the door and locking it behind her. 

She almost jumped out of her skin when she turned towards the living room.

Her father was sitting in his favorite arm chair, his expression one that seemed both curious and apprehensive. And in the chair next to him sat Sebastian, seeming all too comfortable and casual. 

“Sprout,” her dad greeted her nonchalantly, though there was a slight edge in his tone. “You’ve got a visitor.”

“I can see that,” Georgia replied with heavy sarcasm, although she was relieved that there seemed to be no immediate threat. She was, however, quite concerned about how Sebastian found this place. She looked at him with a careful mask of innocent surprise. “What are you doing here?”

Sebastian’s lips twitched up in a smirk, clearly amused by her easy lie. He stood up from his seat and walked over, wrapping an arm around her shoulders in a half hug. For the sake of it she hugged him back, trying to figure out what game he was playing.

“I told you I was driving through, figured I’d stop by and see you,” Seb lied through his teeth just as easily as she did. “I didn’t know you were out, but I figured it was about time I met your father.” 

“I certainly appreciated it,” her dad said kindly, giving her a pointed look. “Someone forgot to mention they had a little boy friend.”

“Dad!” Georgia squealed, feeling like she was a teenager again. “It’s not like that..”

“Is it not?” He asked curiously, arching a brow.

She wasn’t sure what Sebastian had told him, but he was now looking between them as if trying to gauge whether or not to get the shotgun he probably still kept hidden by the door. 

“Sebastian should hit the road, it’s getting late,” Georgia insisted. “I’ll walk him out. I’ll be right back!”

She had deja vu, having said a similar thing to her friends earlier. Though she definitely wasn’t going to warn her dad to call the police. He didn’t need them, she noted as she spotted the outline of shotgun shells in his coat pocket.

“It was really nice to meet you, sir,” Sebastian said politely.

“Likewise,” her dad offered a warm smile, walking over to shake Sebastian’s hand. 

The memory of Sebastian’s hands covered in blood flashed through her mind. She felt nauseous. 

“And you can call me Gerry,” her father insisted.

Sebastian thanked him and they bid each other good night. All too friendly. All too casual. 

She was definitely going to get an earful from both sides once they separated. 

She refrained from berating Sebastian until they left the driveway. Once he had stepped onto the sidewalk Georgia launched forward, pushing both her hands roughly against his back. Sebastian stumbled forward, turning around and giving her an annoyed look.

“Are you fucking insane?” She whispered harshly, worried her dad was eavesdropping somehow.

“Are you?” Sebastian snapped back at her, also mindful of keeping his voice down. “Slobbering all over Sterling to make me jealous.”

“So you come to my dad’s house?” She hissed. “You could have gotten yourself shot!”

“Oh he showed me the shotgun, and the shells in his pocket,” Sebastian chuckled, more amused than threatened.

“How did you know where he lived?”

Sebastian only chuckled, ignoring the question entirely.

“I’m surprised,” he said genuinely, his cold eyes looking her up and down as he crossed his arms. “Your dad is… really nice. Subtle threats and all.”

“What? Yeah, he’s great. Why is that so surprising?” She was exasperated. 

Sebastian gave her a judgmental look.

“You’re the poster child for daddy issues,” he said bluntly.

“I’m probably the only person in town that doesn’t have daddy issues,” she scowled at him. They had been through this dance several times, at least maybe now he’d stop accusing her of that.

“You and Maru both,” Sebastian bit out, his jaw setting. “I feel bad for yours though.”

Georgia rubbed a hand over her face. She was too tired for this shit. 

“Why?” She wasn’t sure why she indulged him when he was such an asshole.

“Because he would be so disappointed if he knew how much of a whore you are,” Sebastian sneered. “That you’ll give it up to anyone who looks in your direction.”

Georgia set her jaw, crossing her own arms as she forced her eyes not to release the tears that burned at their edges. 

He slid on his helmet and started the engine. The loud roar of it filled her ears, the final straw of her thinning composure. 

She started walking in the opposite direction of her dads home, arms hugging herself tightly, nails pressing into her body through her clothes hard enough to hurt. She didn’t even feel the cold late night air. Just pure frustration. She let her tears fall, her vision blurring enough to make the streetlights look like stars against the dark sky. 

She didn’t need her sight to know how to get to her destination, her feet knew how to get there after countless nights spent making the same trek as a child.

The motorcycle hummed through the silent night as it followed her, not speeding away like she had expected him to do. She didn’t care if he stayed or not. 

She crossed the street like she was in a trance, not even bothering to look both ways on the normally busy road. If a car were to hit her right now she would probably thank the driver. That and the insurance payment would probably ensure she never had to lift a finger watering crops again. 

She crossed a small grassy hill, walking through a little public park to the playground at its center. It was for kids, but she didn’t care as she climbed up the colorfully painted metal all the way to the top, where she sat next to the slide. She heard Sebastian’s motorcycle turn off, and every second was a count down until another potentially explosive conversation.

She considered hiding in the tube slide. That's what she used to do when it was time to go home but she wanted to play longer, but it had been quite a long time since those days.

 “Really?” Sebastian grumbled as he climbed the metal stairs, stopping on the top step and glaring down at her. “What are you, five?”

“You promised,” Georgia muttered as she hugged her knees. He let out a loud, withdrawn sigh.

“I took it too far. Again. I know,” he said, though his voice was steady and devoid of emotion.

“How self aware of you,” Georgia mused, words dripping with sarcasm.

She looked away from him, staring at the black hole of an entrance into the tube slide as she mulled over her next words. Arguing with him never worked, nothing really did. 

“I just wanted…” she mumbled the words before trailing off, resigning from her own explanation. What was she going to tell him? She needed a break from him and all the other guys? It sounded ridiculous. 

Sebastian closed the few steps between them, stopping in front of her and crouching down. He rested his hands on her knees, tilting his head to read her face.

“Wanted what?” 

She let out a sigh, rubbing her tears off her cheeks.

“It doesn’t matter anymore,” was her hollow reply. 

His hands squeezed her knees. Hard. 

“What did you want?” He demanded an answer, his eyes narrowing. 

“Yoba, Sebastian,” Georgia groaned at his unwarranted prying. “I wanted a fucking break.”

“From living?” He accused, leaning closer. She wasn’t sure if it was a threat or a question.

“From you,” she snapped at him, pulling his hands off her knees and slapping them away. “And everyone else. From Pelican Town in general. I just wanted a fucking break and you came and ruined it.”

There was a long, tense pause before Sebastian relaxed, letting out a relieved sigh. She frowned at his jarring response.

“What?” 

“I thought you were going to say you wanted to kill yourself or something,” he admitted as he moved from crouching to sitting, letting his legs splay out on either side of her. 

Well, at least if he pissed her off again she had an easy shot at kicking him in the balls.

“You really enjoy jumping to conclusions, don’t you?” She mumbled, not really wanting to get into that subject.

“You’ve made comments about it before,” he reminded her with a frown. “I don’t care if you were joking. It’s… kind of a fear of mine.”

She stared at him for a long moment, just processing everything. Processing him.

“Do you like me?” She asked. He gave her a bewildered look at the random question.

“What? Georgia, of course I like you. I l-” He cut himself off as if he were about to say something they would both regret. He cleared his throat before speaking again. “I wouldn’t have come out here and begged you to come home if I didn’t like you.”

“But now that you’re here and not in Pelican Town,” she pressed curiously. “Do you still like me?”

“Georgia, did you hit your head again?” Sebastian asked, seeming genuinely confused and concerned. She shook her head and waited for an answer. “Yes, I still like you.”

“You don’t act like it,” she muttered the observation, watching him go rigid. Shame took over his face, a feeling she knew all too well.

“I… I don’t know how to act like it,” he admitted, voice small. 

They both sat in heavy silence for what felt like hours, the wind howling through the night around them as they just stared at each other.

“I used to come here to hide,” Georgia said out of the blue, her voice sounding vacant as she continued her confession. “I’d run away from home and hide on the slide until my dad came and dragged me out.”

“Why were you hiding from him?” Sebastian asked, eyes narrowed and jaw set as if he were considering marching back and having words with her father.

“Not from him,” she let out a bitter laugh. “From my mother.”

“Oh… mommy issues then?” He mused, his tone more sorry than joking. 

“Big time,” she answered mournfully before attempting to lighten the mood. “I’ve been thinking about asking Caroline and Jodi if they are looking for a third.”

Sebastian snorted at that, his lips curving up in a ghost of a smile. He adjusted himself, shifting his body closer to hers, trapping her between his legs. He leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her, pulling and bundling her into his chest.

“I don’t know how to stop myself,” he murmured the confession, fear and resentment tangled in his tone. “I can’t control myself. I don’t know when I’m crossing a line until I’ve crossed ten.”

Georgia shifted herself to look up at him, finding his face contorted with disgust. Not for her, but for himself. 

“I’m bad at all of this,” he admitted with a heavy breath. He brought one hand up to her face, his trembling fingers brushing over the skin of her neck and up to her cheek. “Sometimes it’s just… anger. Jealousy or whatever. I don’t think, I just… hurt. I hurt you. Sometimes it’s like a game, I don’t mean it, but I do. I can’t tell when you’re playing along or if you’re actually scared.”

This felt like the first time he was being genuinely vulnerable with her, and she couldn’t even think of anything to say. She leaned her cold face into his touch, his usually cold hands felt warm in comparison to the winter air.

“I think I’m broken or something,” he chuckled bitterly. “I grew up with a fucked up image of love. My mom and dad were always saying they loved each other…”

Sebastian swallowed, his throat bobbing as his fingers traced down her jaw to her neck. He brushed his fingertips over the skin with a brutal sort of gentleness.

“But my dad always had his hands around her throat,” his words had an edge to them. Resentment and malice hidden within the devastation. “They fought all the time, and it only got worse leading up to him leaving us. I… I heard a lot of things. Terrible things that a kid shouldn’t be aware of. I guess I just… I don’t know. It’s not an excuse, I know that much.”

“Sebastian..” Georgia’s voice came out much quieter than she expected.

“I’m sorry,” he said before she could say anything else. “I know I’ve hurt you in every way, I know I jump to conclusions and take everything too far. I know you probably hate me for it, and if you don’t, you should. I.. I care about you. A lot. Probably an unhealthy amount, almost as unhealthy as I show it.”

“Sebastian.”

“You deserve someone nice,” he continued his rant, his brows bunched up like he was in pain. “Someone like Sam or, as much as I hate to admit it, Elliott or Harvey. They-”

Georgia grabbed his face and dragged it down to hers, cutting off his rambling words by pressing her lips against his. He had already been more open and vulnerable than ever before, at this point he was just spiralling. 

When she pulled her mouth from his he was staring at her with wide eyes.

“Sebastian,” she said his name calmly, her fingers tracing over his jaw and neck as she spoke. She could feel his pulse racing under his skin. “Relax, okay? I’m not going to argue and say you haven’t hurt me, but it’s not like I haven’t hurt you either.”

He opened his mouth to object but she pressed her palm over it.

“I’m guilty too.. I’ve gone out of my way to make you jealous, knowing exactly how you were going to respond,” she admitted. “I could be more vocal when I’m uncomfortable… and I should have told someone I was only leaving town for a couple days. We both have things we need to work on.”

His shoulders relaxed slightly, his lips kissing into her palm before he pulled it away from his mouth and pressed it to his own cheek, leaning into the touch as he looked down at her.

“We need a safe word or something,” he murmured.

Georgia frowned at his suggestion. They weren’t even talking about sex.

“No, not like that,” he said quickly, reading her face. “Well.. kinda like that. Like some words that when you say them mean I’m crossing a line or hurting you. Not just for when I’m fucking you.”

"You could just take what I say at face value," Georgia replied flatly, clearly unamused.

"Georgia," Sebastian winced, looking distressed. She sighed, deciding to play into it. Maybe he would actually listen if she said something so random he couldn't help but redirect his anger.

“Fine. It's.. Not entirely a bad idea,” she admitted with a flushed face and sarcasm still lingering in her tone, tapping her fingers against his cheek bone as she thought of words that they didn’t use in casual conversation. “Preppy.”

“Preppy?”

“Yeah, something you never are,” she mused sarcastically despite the incredulous look on his face. “Preppy or sunshine or something. I'd never use those words regarding you.”

“Those are terrible safe words,” he muttered.

“Or you could just fucking listen when I say 'no' or 'stop,'” she snapped, poking a finger into his cheek. “If I'm so bad at this you choose then.”

“No, those work.. or whatever. Just forget it,” he grumbled. 

Georgia rolled her eyes at his complaining for the sake of it. Her eyes hurt, a mix of exhaustion and crying. They had made somewhat good progress but she was too tired to continue. Too drained emotionally, mentally, and physically. She also would rather end it on a more positive note before he had a chance to change his mind and snap. It was progress, but they had been through this before. A cycle of making promises and then regressing into chaos, over and over again.

“Well, I think this was a productive chat,” she sighed and wiggled away from him. “But we should stop here. We can talk more next week. You should go home, it’s already late and I don’t think my dad is gonna let you stay the night.”

“I could sneak in through the window,” Sebastian teased.

“I still need a break,” Georgia winced at the words, and the possible reactions from him, as she got to her feet. He stood up with her, the two of them taking their time as they climbed down the playset. “Is.. that okay?”

“Yeah,” Sebastian sounded slightly upset, but otherwise his tone was much calmer than earlier. “I’ll give you some space. Just let me know when you’re ready. I’ll try not to stalk you in the meantime.”

She elbowed him for the stalking comment, but she supposed she could appreciate the honesty about it.

They said their goodbyes, Sebastian taking off on his motorcycle while she walked home. She cursed herself as she thought about their interaction. There were still a lot of things she wanted to say but hadn’t and questions she had for him that had gone unanswered or never brought up. Hopefully when they did speak again he was still open to being honest and upfront about his feelings and problems.

When she turned onto her driveway she found her father on the porch waiting for her, shot gun in hand.

“Dad,” she sighed dramatically. 

“You said you’d be right back and that was over thirty minutes ago,” he frowned, setting aside the gun and holding out an arm to welcome her home. “Another few minutes and I was starting a search party.”

“No need to worry,” she reassured him as she walked into his waiting arm and hugged him.

“I’ll always worry,” he grumbled as they went inside. 

“I’m sorry for keeping you up,” she said, feeling guilty and embarrassed as she kicked off her shoes.

“We can talk about it in the morning,” he offered gently. “You look like you need some rest.”

She definitely did. And she definitely was sleeping in tomorrow to avoid this conversation for as long as possible.

Notes:

Side note: I am the most uncreative person in the world when it comes to making up names so her dad is literally named Gerry (Gerald) after Geraldine. Grandpa would be so obsessed with her that he'd name her son after her, ok.
Also, I couldn't figure out what to name her friends so I went with OC's from two other stardew fics by a couple besties in my comments. It seemed fitting because they are both Seb fics lol. But the friends in this don't reflect the wonderful characters they've created at all tbh.
Eme from When a Storm Rolls In by HadariYao
and Grace from Stay Here by SeeTheresNoPlot

Anyway love all my besties (literally anyone reading this whether they like it or not) hope u enjoy <3 🫶

Chapter 50: Winter 7, Year 1

Winter 7, Year 1

 

Leaving Zuzu City was all too easy for Georgia, but returning to Pelican Town felt harder than it should have after missing it so much over the past few days. 

Other than her dad she didn’t have much left in Zuzu. Her friends were doing great without her, she had found that she no longer enjoyed the crowded city or busy bars, and overall it just didn’t feel like home. Not like it had a year ago. 

Pelican Town on the other hand… it had become her home, hadn’t it? She had grown accustomed to the small town, to farming, to the villagers and all they had to offer. The good, the bad, all of it. She had friends, more or less, a book club, and quite a few suitors, which she had to admit she enjoyed despite how overwhelming it became at times. While Zuzu City had been her past, Pelican Town felt like it was more than just the present. It was her future. She could see it, a year or two down the line she very well could be a farming expert like her grandparents. Maybe she’d even have a family by then. A spouse. 

Maybe. That required making a choice she wasn’t sure she was ready to make. Not yet. Not with all her options. Maybe in another year..

The thought almost made her want to turn the bus right back around.

Overall she had a good time with her dad, who was generally as supportive as ever, though he seemed wary of Sebastian. Rightfully so, given the conversation they had the morning after his abrupt visit. Georgia had become quite adept at omitting the unsavory details when discussing her time in Pelican Town and its inhabitants, but even with her tailored story she could tell her dad knew there was more going on than she admitted.

As far as her own feelings about Sebastian… She had found herself struggling since their last conversation. There were still countless unaddressed issues between them that left her uneasy. He had crossed too many lines and she just couldn’t trust him in any capacity at the moment. He needed to earn that trust. 

The thought of Sebastian and the uncertainty between them made her shiver in her seat. She didn’t want to think about it. About him. Not now. She had other things to worry about and could only hope that he would keep his word for once and give her space. That he would be better as he had promised.

The view from the windows of the bus revealed desert sand disappearing into a blanket of white, indicating that they were almost home.

She caught herself thinking about Sterling. She pulled out her phone and the card he gave her, plugging in the number. After a few minutes of debating what to even text she decided against contacting him entirely, deleting the number and setting her phone aside. The guy had been attractive but he probably handed his card out to everyone he met.

She had bigger fish to fry anyway, and plenty of other men to inevitably disappoint. She didn’t need that list growing larger, in fact she had been considering how she could narrow it down.

The task proved difficult when she realized she had caught feelings for quite a few people in town. It had been less than a year since moving there, so theoretically and reasonably she had plenty of time to date around and make some decisions but… she just couldn’t imagine an outcome where someone wasn’t upset. 

Or vengeful. 

She had started to feel terrible for not telling anyone she left. Perhaps if she had her trip wouldn’t have been so rudely interrupted. Though knowing Sebastian, he may have driven out there just to harass her either way. She had genuinely not thought much about just packing up and leaving for a short vacation. She had been frustrated, overwhelmed, and didn’t think anyone would really even notice her absence for a couple days and she definitely hadn’t expected everyone to immediately assume she was never coming back.

Georgia had just wanted a break. A break from Pelican Town and its inhabitants that caused her near constant distress. Some peace, quiet, and guilt-free calm while catching up with what little family she had. She needed a few days to collect herself, to think through everything that had happened and plan out her next steps. But now she was returning feeling mentally fatigued and anxious that everyone was as angry with her as Sebastian for the brief disappearance.

The bus came to an abrupt halt, nearly knocking her from her seat. She was both nervous and relieved to see that they had arrived at the Pelican Town bus stop. Home. 

She grabbed Miso’s carrier and the rest of her things before making her way off the bus and thanking the driver. This dude hadn’t been drunk or noticeably under any influence like Pam, she’d give him that, but he had still driven somewhat erratically. It must have been a job requirement.  

Georgia stepped into the snow, surprised to find Sam leaning against a tree while playing something on his phone. Dread, fearful and backed by guilt, pooled in her gut. A quick glance around the area revealed no signs of Sebastian, but even still that guilty feeling remained. 

The bus departed loudly behind her, Sam’s head snapping up and towards her at the sound. She really hoped he wasn’t mad at her for being slow to respond to his texts.

“You’re back!” He called out fondly, looking excited as his long legs hurried to close the distance between them. “Finally!”

His enthusiasm had her feeling relieved for a moment. Only he didn’t envelop Georgia in the hug she had expected, dreaded, and even looked forward to. Instead he practically tore the pet carrier out of her grasp, holding it up and examining the excitedly meowing cat within.

“Daddy’s got you baby boy,” Sam crooned, wasting no time in setting the crate down and freeing Miso. The cat practically leapt into Sam’s waiting arms. “I missed you too buddy.”

“Seriously?” Georgia frowned as Sam turned away from her. Miso’s face appeared over his shoulder, almost taunting her.

“I know, the mean mommy lady took you away from me,” Sam baby talked to her damn cat, turning his head to side eye her while pressing a kiss to Miso’s cheek. She knew to an extent he was joking, but she was stressed and worried enough as it was.

“Sam,” Georgia groaned. “It was only four days.”

“I could have watched him, you know,” Sam huffed his response without turning to face her.

“I wanted my dad to meet his grandson,” Georgia defended playfully. 

Sam turned at that, his normally sweet face pulled into a frown filled with betrayal. 

“And not your baby daddy?” He asked, the overly dramatic sass overflowing from his words immediately setting her at ease. 

Sam’s sweet smile crept back onto his face, though a hint of that betrayal remained. He reached out with one arm, fingers snatching the fabric of her jacket and pulling her into his chest. Releasing her clothes, that arm then slid around her and pressed her against him. He didn’t hold her as tightly as he normally did, probably so they wouldn’t squish the loudly purring cat between them, but he did place a warm kiss on her forehead. 

“I missed you,” he murmured against her skin. 

“I’m sorry,” Georgia’s voice came out small as she leaned into his embrace.

“It’s okay,” Sam sighed, pulling away prematurely from their hug while keeping a hold on Miso. “Just tell me next time.. Or at least text me back. I was worried something happened to you.”

Georgia winced at the concern and hurt in his tone. Guilt condemned her heart even as Sam offered a kind smile, playfully ruffling his fingers into her hair.

“Come on, let’s get you home,” he offered, bending down and picking up her bags with one hand while cradling Miso with the other. 

“How was your trip?” He asked as they began the short walk to her farm.

“It was okay,” Georgia shrugged. “Short.”

“It felt like forever,” Sam grumbled. She rolled her eyes. It had literally only been four days since she left. Maybe a week at most since she had last seen him. There had definitely been longer periods of time he had gone without seeing her or her cat in the past.

When they arrived Georgia was pleased to see her farm still running, her paths still snow and ice free. She knew it wasn’t just because of her preparations when Shane and Jas emerged from her chicken coop. Georgia left Sam at her porch as she went to greet them.

“Farmer Georgia! You’re back!” Jas beamed as she skipped over, a basket filled with animal products in hand.

Shane strolled behind her, hands in his pockets and face as unreadable as ever, though he and Sam exchanged surprisingly friendly nods with one another. 

“Sorry..” Shane muttered, stopping himself and clearing his throat. “We’ve been stopping by and checking on the animals,” he said bluntly, patting Jas’s shoulder. “Hope that's okay.”

“I collected everything for you!” Jas grinned, holding out the basket to hand to her. “You even got a rabbit’s foot! I checked and the bunnies still have all their feet though.”

Georgia giggled at that, taking the basket and thanking the sweet girl. She picked up the rabbit's foot and examined it before offering it to Jas.

“Do you want to keep it? I’ve heard it's good luck.”

“No thank you miss,” Jas giggled. “Uncle Shane says you need all the luck you can get!”

Sam snorted from behind her as Georgia gave Shane a questionable look. The ghost of an amused grin tugged at his lips as he rolled his eyes.

“Alright Jas, let’s go home,” he said casually, though he sent his niece a prideful smile before looking back at Georgia, his face contorting to an expression of remorse. “Glad to have you back.”

“Thank you both,” Georgia responded, mustering up a cheery, thankful tone. 

“Bye miss Georgia! Bye Sammy! Bye kitty!” Jas called out, waving as she and Shane set off towards the back gate hand in hand.

Georgia turned to Sam, who offered a supportive half smile from her porch. She sent him an irritated look when he used his foot to push the creaking door open. It had definitely been locked when she left a few days ago, but she was also already aware Sebastian had broken in while she was gone, by his own admission. She had assumed they would at least have the manners to lock up after leaving.

“Sorry,” Sam apologized sheepishly when he spotted her ire, releasing Miso and her bags down on the floor as they stepped inside. He walked to her counter, picking up a box and handing it over to her. “Oh speaking of that, this arrived for you this morning so I brought it in with your mail.”

Georgia was confused for a second as she took it, at least until she saw the big lock logo and security motto on the heavy box. She winced at Sam as he gave her a curious look, having nearly forgotten that she ordered new locks.

“There are also these,” he grabbed a stack of letters and set them atop the box. “Don’t worry, I didn’t open any of them. Even the ones from Elliott that are probably ridiculous and cringey love confessions.”

Georgia rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue out at him before setting the box on her table and taking the stack of mail, quickly flipping through the letters. There were two from Elliott, which she set aside so she could read them at a more private time without judgmental spectators. The others were just the usual random recipes and a reminder that the Festival of Ice was tomorrow.

“Want me to help change out your locks?” Sam asked with a genuine smile, his fingers tapping on the cardboard box for emphasis. “I’m glad you’re replacing them, especially after the tunnel thing... It’s way too easy for people to break into this place.”

“You would know,” she grumbled, shooting him an accusatory glare.

“Got me there,” Sam chuckled as he pulled out a pocket knife and sliced the packaging tape. “In my own defense, Seb was usually the one doing the breaking.”

Georgia huffed a laugh, watching Sam as he carefully opened the box and began pulling out its contents. She had gone a little overboard after Sebastian scared her the morning of Spirit’s eve.

He held up a barrel bolt that she had gotten for when her new locks were inevitably picked. His eyes slid to hers, one eyebrow arched curiously.

“Hey, you said it yourself,” Georgia frowned. “This place is too easy to break into. I get paranoid.”

“Mhm,” Sam hummed as he sorted through all the metal parts. “You got tools or should I run home and grab my dads?”

Georgia went and grabbed her grandpa’s old tool box and set it on the table. She put away all the produce from the basket and set her bags in her bedroom while Sam got everything else ready. Working together they made short work of replacing all the window latches before working on the front door. 

With everything changed out and replaced, they tested her new set of keys. When it locked and unlocked smoothly Sam handed them over without a word and began cleaning up while whistling a catchy tune. She had just finished throwing all the old parts in the box when he wrapped his arms around her from behind, his face nuzzling into the crook of her neck.

“Hopefully you feel safer now,” he murmured under his breath, pressing a gentle kiss to her shoulder. “Remember you can always call me if you’re feeling scared, okay?”

“I know,” she sighed, leaning her cheek against his head. 

Except she didn’t know if she could. Not when one of the people she feared most was his best friend. She wasn’t sure if Sam knew about everything, but even if he had known she wasn’t sure he would care. And if he did.. She didn’t want to come between their friendship. 

Part of her wanted to tell him, to see his response, gauge if she was the crazy one or the issue after all. But she couldn’t bring herself to. Not today. Not any time soon. Sebastian’s birthday was in a couple days and in the off chance her words negatively impacted their friendship, she didn’t want to ruin it. She did enough of that without trying.

She debated on telling him about the Haley and Clint issue as well, but also decided against it. She had considered her options over the last few days anyway and was going for a more peaceful approach.

“Earth to Georgia,” Sam mused, lightly singing the words in her ear. His arms were shaking her gently to earn her attention. 

She hummed an acknowledgement, moving her head to press a kiss to his cheek.

“Whatcha thinking about, hotstuff?” Sam asked, brows knitting together as his eyes tried to read hers.

“You,” she purred the half-truth flirtatiously.

She turned in his arms and Sam was quick to pull her into his chest and hold her tightly, his hand lacing though her hair to press her head against him. She could hear his rapid heart beat, the sound reassuring to her nerves. They stayed locked in a silent, tender embrace for a long moment before he finally pulled back.

He kept his face angled over hers, the tips of their noses nearly touching. His eyes were filled with need as they stared into hers, studying her for a reaction. Georgia hoped she hadn’t misread his gaze as she pushed herself up on her tip toes to close the gap. Their lips met in a slow, heated kiss as she hooked her arms up over his shoulders. Sliding her hands up the back of his neck, her fingers laced into his hair as their mouths rapidly became more frantic and desperate. 

Their kiss deepened into something entirely sloppy and carnal. He bent down, his hands cupping her rear and hoisting her off her feet. She swung her legs around him, holding on as he carried her out of the kitchen and into her room. Their lips stayed glued together the whole way, only breaking apart once he set her down.

They didn’t say anything, they didn’t need to. They scrambled to undress as if their clothes were searing their skin, the heat between them growing palpable. Georgia silently cursed the snow as she peeled off layer after inconvenient layer. Sam had stripped much faster, kicking his discarded clothes aside as he helped her pull her shirt over her head while she fumbled with the clasps on her bra.

It was only a reminder of why she hated the damn things.

She had just managed to remove her bra when Sam’s lips slammed against hers, passionate and hungry as their naked bodies pressed against one another. The air in her home carried a winter chill, but the heat of Sam’s skin along with the fire building in her core were warming her enough that she didn’t care. 

Sam lifted her by her hips, setting her down on the edge of the bed. He leaned over her, his hands moving to cup her jaw as he severed their kiss with a wet pop. His lips were red and swollen as he panted above her, searching her eyes as he held her face.

A silent question, a wordless search for her consent. Yoba, he was an angel.

“I want you,” she murmured her answer.

Sam pulled away, standing back with an excited grin spreading across his flushed face. She watched as he dropped to his knees on her floor, hooking his arms under her legs and dragging her center closer. His hands were gripping her thighs and holding them apart as he bent forward, his tongue dipping into her folds with feverish enthusiasm.

She laid back, enjoying the sensations as he kissed, and licked, and lapped at her until she was squirming and moaning deliriously with pleasure. One hand fisted his hair, the other the sheets as her hips bucked in dizzying ecstacy. When he pulled away the bottom half of his face was glistening from her juices.

He got to his feet, stroking his erection before positioning it at her entrance. He pushed himself inside her wet pussy with a pleasured groan, slowly working his length deeper. She was already enjoying the feeling of his cock filling her when he reached down and pressed his thumb against her clit. The stimulation made her hips involuntarily jolt upward as her walls contracted around him.

“Fuck,” Sam gasped, his movements pausing. “I’m not gonna last.”

She didn’t care if he came quickly, she was pleased to simply have a moment of sexual intimacy and release with him. She wondered if he’d stay frozen for a moment in order to recuperate, but instead his free hand grabbed her hip and held her still as he began thrusting into her with fast, powerful strokes while his thumb frantically circled and pressed her clit.

She knew he had started cumming a few thrusts in from his cursing and sloppier movements, but he continued to rut into her while rubbing her increasingly sensitive clit. She cried out as pressure built in her core from the overstimulation, but just before it got to be too much for her to handle her own pleasure erupted through her.

“You’re too perfect,” he muttered as he slowed down, both hands leaving her body to brace the bed. He pressed a brief kiss to her lips before standing, keeping himself inside her. “I feel like cumming the second I see you naked.”

Georgia giggled breathlessly at that, her cheeks warming at the crude compliment. Sam carefully slid himself out, his face looking as if he was already mourning the separation. Her body was still buzzing and sensitive as she sat up, his cum gushing out of her sex with the movement. 

He followed her to the bathroom where they cleaned themselves in contented silence. Upon reentering her room Sam kicked through his discarded clothes, finding his underwear and sliding them on. Georgia walked past him, pulling open her closet and finding a sweater to wear. 

They both paused when a knock interrupted their post-coital bliss, turning to look at each other in brief confusion. When another knock rapped against the wood of her front door the two of them began to scramble. She hurriedly threw on an oversized sweater and jogger sweatpants while Sam speedily redressed himself.

They were both fixing their hair and clothes as they wandered curiously towards the door, Georgia shooting Sam a look to stay behind. He accepted defeat and plopped onto her couch next to where Miso was napping.

Another knock had just begun as Georgia unlocked the door, a little annoyed at the persistence. She didn’t check the peephole, only prayed to Yoba that it wasn’t Sebastian on the other side as she pulled the door open.

“Georgia, you’re back!” Maru squealed excitedly.

It seemed the entire book club had taken a field trip. Behind Maru stood Penny, Elliott, and Harvey, all looking at her with mixed expressions. She was most surprised to find Shane in their midst, standing further back with his arms crossed as he observed the interaction.

“Yeah, just got back a little bit ago,” Georgia shrugged casually, not wanting to make a big deal out of it since it shouldn’t have been a big deal to begin with. “Sorry I missed the meeting this morning.”

“It’s okay!” Maru spoke for everyone, though some of the faces behind her didn’t seem to be fully in agreement. “We just wanted to stop by and check in.”

“How was your trip?” Penny asked curiously, fiddling with her short curls.

“It was okay,” Georgia answered nonchalantly. “I just hung out with my dad, nothing exciting.”

“Is he well?” Elliott wondered out loud, his brow furrowed.

Harvey and Shane seemed overly curious about that too. Georgia realized they were probably trying to figure out why she had left so abruptly. While a family emergency was a valid excuse, she didn’t want to lie about such a thing.

“Yeah, he’s fine..”

An awkward silence hung in the air, heavy enough to substantially add to the weight Georgia felt on her shoulders. She shifted on her feet uncomfortably, mind flipping through excuses she could give as to why she left. An answer to why she didn’t say anything to any of them on the way out. She could feel Sam’s eyes on her from the couch, equally interested in her answer.

“Sooo… Why did you visit?” Maru asked the question on everyone’s mind, confirming Georgia’s suspicions. 

She could feel her heart skip a tiny beat, feel the knot in her gut tighten like she had been caught in some kind of criminal act. She could think of a thousand excuses, fables to spin and tell to set everyone at ease. But she was tired of lying.

“I… was overwhelmed,” she admitted sheepishly, tapping her toes on the wooden floor while she looked down to avoid eye contact. “The last year has been a lot...”

She winced at the way glances were exchanged, silent accusations passing through the group.

“Farming ain’t easy, ya know?” She said quickly, chuckling to ease the tension. “It’s.. overwhelming trying to fill in my grandparent’s shoes. Plus I missed my dad. No one better to talk about it to than the guy who grew up here.”

Her words seemed to work in reassuring them, faces softening and shoulders relaxing amongst her friends.

“I bet,” Maru offered sympathetically. “I couldn’t be a farmer. I’d much rather work in my lab or the clinic than out in the fields all day.”

“It’s good to take a break every now and then,” Harvey added in a soft tone. “Farming takes a toll on the body, and I know it must also affect your mental health.”

“Thanks,” Georgia smiled earnestly, appreciating the understanding regardless of the circumstance. “It was nice to get away from the farm for a couple days.. And the snow.”

Shane made a face at that last comment, but Georgia chose not to acknowledge it at the moment. She spared a glance in Sam’s direction, finding him still sitting on the couch. Petting Miso on his lap with one hand and the other propping up his chin while his elbow rested on the arm rest. 

He sent her a mischievous look, his eyes flashing towards the door curiously. Georgia forced herself not to roll her eyes at him. She turned back to the others while faking a yawn.

“Anyway, thanks for checking up on me,” she started her dismissal. “I’ll see you all at the festival tomorrow?”

Elliott, who had seemed more pensive than the others previously, perked up at that, his lips twitching up to the side in a cocky smirk. 

“Will you be participating in the ice fishing competition?” He inquired, his tone and demeanor now that of a man who knew he was going to kick her ass in said competition. 

“Of course,” Georgia answered confidently before she could think twice.

“Marvelous,” Elliott chuckled, flashing her a wink, both flirty and taunting.

They both knew she was going to lose. She wasn’t terrible at fishing by any stretch, but she certainly wasn’t as fast or adept as Elliott or Willy in the skill.

They exchanged their goodbyes, small and casual before the group dispersed back towards town. Shane lingered on her porch, scratching his neck awkwardly as he watched the other four march away through the snow. He cleared his throat once they were gone, wincing as he looked at her.

“I uh…” He muttered the words, clearly uncomfortable and out of his element. 

Georgia raised a brow, curious and concerned for how clearly flustered he was. She hadn’t noticed Sam had left his spot on the couch until he was leaning against the door frame, crossing his arms as he looked Shane up and down.

“Hey buddy,” Sam greeted him enthusiastically, though his body language told another, more defensive story.

Shane shifted on his feet, crossing his own arms as he regarded Sam. Georgia observed the awkward tension between them with a sinking feeling in her gut.

“Hey Sammy,” Shane returned the greeting politely, giving him a friendly half smile as he looked between Sam and Georgia curiously. “I figured you’d still be here,” he said to Sam, a playful, teasing grin twitching up his lips. “Did we interrupt something?”

She followed his gaze to find Sam’s pants had been hastily put on backwards, his shirt inside out. Sam seemed to have only just noticed too, looking down as his face turned pink.

“Yeah, you did actually,” Sam chuckled through his clear embarrassment, playing it off before his face snapped into a cold and serious expression, his tone shifting to match. “We were cuddling.”

Georgia found herself feeling taken aback by the comment. Her jaw dropped as she looked at Sam, the uncharacteristic malice in his eyes as he stared down Shane, who also looked stricken. Georgia narrowed her eyes as she looked between them.

“How do you know about that?” She asked Sam, though she warily observed Shane as he flinched.

“Chicken boy over here drunkenly told us that he thought he was the reason you left town,” Sam answered bluntly, cold anger radiating through his normally warm gaze. He turned to her, all previous enthusiasm gone. “Is that the case?”

Georgia grimaced at the thought of them discussing her departure and blaming one another. Her stomach tied itself in knots as she considered what else they disclosed, who else had been a part of that conversation. She really hoped Shane didn’t fully elaborate on the cuddling situation. Yoba, she suddenly felt dirty.

“No,” she sighed, rubbing her temples as she tried to bury down her shame.

“Don’t lie to me,” Sam snapped sharply, though he instantly looked like he regretted his own outburst. His eyes widened, his face softening as he added more gently, “You said you needed a break. Why? Was it from this asshole?”

Georgia frowned as he nodded towards Shane, who to his credit didn’t try to defend himself.

“It’s okay,” he mumbled before swallowing hard. “I know it’s my fault. I came here to apologize.”

“No, Yoba,” Georgia hissed, wiping a hand down her face in exasperation. “Shane, you can be a dick, but I did not leave just because you didn’t want to cuddle. How petty do you think I am? That’s ridiculous.”

Shane was visibly relieved by her words, which sent a pang of guilt into her gut despite how outrageous the notion was. Sam, however, seemed less convinced. 

“Then who?” He asked, though it was more a demand than a question. “Why?”

Georgia hesitated, considering her words. She couldn’t be honest, not entirely. She hugged herself as she mulled over her answer while under the scrutiny of both men. She didn’t want to cause any issues with Sebastian too close to his birthday and she wanted to at least attempt to handle the Haley situation on her own terms before involving anyone else.

“Like I said earlier, I’ve been overwhelmed with farming and everything,” she shrugged it off. “And honestly? I hate the snow. It’s cold and I kept falling like an idiot. I figured there wasn’t much to do farming wise this season so I could take a little break back home and do some retail therapy while visiting my dad. I got better boots so maybe I won’t fall on my ass again.”

Sam continued to look unconvinced, so Georgia turned to Shane with a bashful look. 

“I’m not butthurt over you not wanting to cuddle,” she insisted for both their sakes. “But I am really grateful that you helped me with the snow stuff. I don’t know the first thing about this kind of weather.”

“That was obvious,” Shane chuckled. “Glad I could help. Your ass is too nice to get beat up by a little ice.”

Georgia snorted a laugh, but Sam’s head snapped towards Shane with vertebrae cracking speed, his eyes narrowing with malicious intent. Georgia lightly punched his shoulder, giving him a look in warning to knock off the whole guard dog act. Sam muttered something crude under his breath before turning to Shane. 

“Sorry for blaming you,” he mumbled, somewhat defeated. He sounded almost like a child being forced to apologize if he wanted dessert.

“I blamed myself,” Shane shrugged it off. “If it wasn’t anything anyone did, someone should probably tell Elliott and Harvey to stop blaming themselves too.”

“For Yoba’s sake,” Georgia let her head fall back in an annoyed groan. She stepped back, holding the door open and pointing to her couch. “Both of you, sit.”

Shane and Sam winced before obediently following the order, walking to the couch like they were in trouble. She closed the door and followed behind, sitting on her coffee table as she frowned at them.

“Please, for the love of Yoba, tell me you did not all get together and disclose any private details as to why you guys thought I skipped town.”

The looks on their faces told her enough. She buried her head in her hands in shameful embarrassment. 

“What?” Shane sounded confused. “Did you think we didn’t know you were fucking everyone in town? Honey, that wasn’t some big secret.”

“Yeah Gi,” Sam agreed, at least trying to sound more empathetic. “I mean, we all kinda assumed.. And of course there's some jealousy but nobody is surprised.”

Georgia glared at both of them.

“Great, so everybody thinks I’m a whore.”

Shane had the audacity to scrunch his face up in awkward agreement. 

“To be fair, I knew you were boning Sam and Seb at the same time,” he said casually. “But I was surprised to find out Harvey and Elliott shared you too.”

“Yoba, please fucking kill me,” Georgia muttered through her grimace while Sam and Shane both chatted about how they didn’t peg Elliott as the sharing type.

“So who are you gonna share with?” Sam mused to Shane.

“Well, we’re all here…” Shane chuckled as Georgia’s eye twitched in horror at how easily they joked about this.

“Nah dude, I already have my partner,” Sam faked disgust at the proposal, though he did spare Georgia a glance to gauge her own reaction.

“You guys are not making me feel any better,” she snapped, getting up from the table. “You can both leave now so I can wallow in self disgust at the fact that you all talked about our sex lives.”

“Fine,” Shane gave in easily, getting to his feet. “But my friend is coming to town next week for the night market. I think you’d like him if you’re interested in trying out a new pair.”

Shane winked before chuckling at his own tease and heading for the door. Sam followed less enthusiastically, pouting at her for being kicked out. She rolled her eyes and stopped him with a hand on his shoulder.

She revelled in the brief look of hope on his face. 

“Go fix your clothes before you leave,” she said flatly, a mix of satisfaction and guilt settling over her when his face fell into despair.

Shane was laughing too as Sam marched to the bathroom in defeat. Georgia sent him a stern look to shut him up, only he refused to wipe the amused smile from his lips.

“Hey, here's my number..” Shane was casual as he fished a crumpled piece of paper from his jacket pocket and handed it to her. “You know.. For in case you want to cuddle.. I think I owe you that. Only if you want to..”

He was cringing at his words, his smile falling into sheepishness as his neck and face grew flushed. Georgia took the paper and pocketed it, offering him a smile.

“Thanks. I may or may not take you up on that sometime,” she mused flirtatiously despite still being flustered over everything else. “But you better come running to pay up when I call in that debt.”

“An hour for every minute I take to get here,” he jokingly promised. “Scouts honor.”

“Dork,” Georgia snorted as she followed him to the door.

Shane stepped onto the porch before turning, both of them falling into a silent pause. He broke first, scratching his scruff nervously.

“Good night,” he spoke softly. “I’m really glad you came back.” 

“Good night Shane,” Georgia sighed, pushing herself onto her toes to press a kiss to his stubbled cheek.

When she pulled away he was staring at her wide eyed, but he quickly turned and trudged back towards the ranch. Georgia watched for a moment before closing the door and wandering through her home. She wasn’t quite sure what was taking Sam so long to fix his disheveled clothes. 

“Sam?” She called out his name as she entered her room.

“Yes?” He mused from where she found him lounging on her bed in only his underwear.

“Well, that's one way to fix your outfit,” she said sarcastically as she approached with crossed arms.

“I thought we could spend a little more time together,” he pouted up at her with big puppy dog eyes. When she didn’t budge he reached out, grabbing her hips and pulling her to stand between his legs. “Come on, babe. I just want to hold you a little longer..”

Between his sweet plea and the desperate yearning in his eyes Georgia couldn’t help but immediately fold, letting him pull her into his lap. He buried his face into her neck, his lips warm against her skin while his arms wrapped around her and held her tightly.

After a period of comfortable silence in his embrace he shifted, laying her onto the bed and straddling her, his hands pressing into the mattress and caging her beneath him as he looked down at her.

“Now that he’s gone..”

“If you’re going to ask again if he’s a problem, he’s not,” Georgia reassured him flatly.

“No, not him..” Sam spoke softly, as if his following words were sacrilegious in nature. “I wanted to talk about Seb..”

Georgia went rigid, her heart jumping straight into her throat. What did he know? Was he aware that Sebastian went to Zuzu City to drag her home? What else could he be concerned about?

“I..” She swallowed, her mouth suddenly too dry as she struggled to figure out the right words. 

Sam’s brow furrowed, his head cocking to the side ever so slightly as he observed her sudden terror. He seemed… confused. As if that wasn’t the reaction he had expected.

“His birthday is on Wednesday,” Sam said carefully, his eyes narrowing suspiciously at her response.

Georgia wanted to slap herself in the damn face. Of course he wasn’t going in the other direction. 

“I know that,” she replied quickly, frowning at him as she grasped at straws to right herself. “Don’t tell me you’re also going to surprise him..”

The suspicion drained from Sam’s features at her words, his lips twisting into a conspiratorial grin.

“I was. Why don’t we join forces and surprise him together?” He mused. “Abby, Maru, and I have it all figured out anyway.”

Georgia mocked disappointment.

“Hey, I was gonna enlist Maru in my schemes.”

“Too late,” Sam chuckled as he bent his elbows, practically doing a push-up over her to peck a kiss to her nose. “Are you in or what?”

“Fine,” Georgia giggled, taking a moment to admire how cute Sam looked when he was on top of her. 

“Perfect,” he hummed with a satisfied smile. “Abby and I will meet you here at noon, then the three of us will go up through the backwoods and wait for the all clear from Maru, who already has a distraction planned out.”

“Yoba, you’re treating this like some kind of secret mission.”

“It is. It’s not easy getting the jump on Seb, he hates being surprised.”

Georgia frowned. “Then why are we surprising the birthday boy if he hates surprises?”

“Because it’s a fun challenge,” Sam shrugged. 

Honestly, that was a good enough excuse for her. She was just glad she wasn’t going to have to spend the whole day alone with him, though she was sure he would find a way to make that happen. Her stomach was a hollow pit at the thought. She only hoped he'd be in a good, rational mood on his birthday.

She was already dreading seeing him at the festival tomorrow. 

“Do you really hate the snow?” Sam asked out of the blue, changing the subject.

“Kinda,” she admitted, glad to talk about something other than Sebastian for the time being. “I don’t necessarily hate it.. I’m just not quite used to it yet.”

He seemed to consider her words for a moment before speaking.

“Well, we talked about it awhile ago, but maybe I can show you how to have fun in the winter,” he paused to chew on his lip, a pink flush creeping over his cheeks as he avoided her gaze for a second. “I was thinking we could make a date out of it..”

“Absolutely,” she responded quickly, his eyes shooting back to hers with dilated pupils. The bashfulness evaporated from his face, excitement radiating off him. 

“Awesome,” he bent down again, pressing another kiss to her nose before he let himself fall onto her, scooping her in his arms and rolling the both of them so he was on his back on the bed and she was tucked in his arms atop him. “Does Friday afternoon work for you? We can go to the saloon after and grab a drink.”

“Sounds perfect,” she giggled against him at his palpable excitement. “It’s a date.”

She wiggled free of his embrace, positioning herself to straddle his hips. He felt just as excited as he looked, his hard on pressing against her from where her ass sat above his groin. He reached up, his warm hand stroking her cheek as his eyes grazed her with adoration. 

“It’s a date,” he repeated her words, gentle and reverent as if reciting a vow. “I’ll pick you up at noon.”

She only smiled at him in response, enjoying how delighted he was. Sam was such a ray of sunshine compared to Sebastian. They were like the text book description of polar opposites, though their friendship seemed to weather through the difference just fine. 

It made something ache in her chest. 

Sam’s hand traveled slowly down her cheek, pausing for just a moment at her neck as if he would wrap those sweet, skilled fingers around her throat. A warm necklace in place of the cold skin that usually took pleasure in choking her.

Only they kept sliding down, his other hand working up her thigh until he had a grip on both her hips. He pulled her down, flush against his erection as he rocked his own hips up at her. She brought her face down to kiss his bare chest, looking up at him as she dragged her tongue across his skin.

“Fuck,” he muttered, bucking up once more to grind into her through their clothes. “I want you so bad.”

“Then take me,” she murmured against his chest between teasing him with her tongue.

He was quick to accept the challenge, swiftly rolling them over once more so he was on top again. He stood from the bed, not giving her any time to undress herself as his fingers hooked under the waistband of her joggers and tugged them clean off of her. He got on his knees, his hands palming her inner thighs and spreading them as he kissed her folds with his lips, swiping his tongue through her to test her slick.

Of course she was already wet. She was a needy mess for him the second he made those stupid puppy dog eyes and said he wanted to spend more time with her. How could she not be when he was so sweet?

He was grinning, clearly pleased with his findings as he lapped at her briefly before righting himself and wrangling off his underwear. In no time he was inside her, fucking her with a slow but deep tempo that had her whimpering with every thrust.

“Fuck,” he moaned, leaning over her. 

He sunk himself in deep with another smooth motion, pausing when he was buried to the hilt, their sexes pressed together. His hands stroked up from her hips, to her waist, gently caressing up her sides and pushing up her sweater to expose her breasts. His eyes roamed all over her, taking in every detail. 

“You look so fucking beautiful when I’m inside you,” he groaned softly before bending over, taking one of her nipples into his mouth and flicking it with his tongue. 

She let out a pleasured moan of her own at the stimulation, her back arching as he pulled away, sucking as he left to leave her perked and swollen before he moved on to repeat the action with her other breast. Once both her nipples had received equal attention he moved to her face, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss as his hips returned dutifully to thrusting into her with that deliciously slow, deep pace. 

In no time the delicate passion descended into messy, desperate chaos. Their kiss became as frantic and needy as their hips as he roared his orgasm against her mouth while it spilled into her cunt. He melted into her as they recovered from the dizzying high of pleasure, holding onto one another for an entire blissful hour before they finally parted, cleaned up, and got dressed, though Georgia only lazily slid on a sweater since she planned on showering once Sam left. 

Sam’s lips struggled to part from her the entire time, greedy and needy as they pressed to her face, her head, her neck, her shoulders. Anywhere he could put them. He stopped her in the living room on his way out, both his hands grabbing her jaw and pulling her into another slow, starving make out session.

He left her breathless when he parted, his eyes looking almost desperate to keep her in his clutches. 

“I’ll see you tomorrow, and Wednesday, and Friday," she reminded him with a giggle.

“I know,” he mumbled as he kissed her forehead. “I just.. really fucking want to kiss you until we are old and dead.”

“Morbid,” Georgia mused, though her brows bunched in concern as they made their way to her front door. She wrapped him into a tight hug before placing a light smooch to his chin. “I’ll see you soon, okay? Thank you again for helping out today.”

“Anything for you,” he crooned before crouching down to ruffle the fur on Miso’s head. He stood up and sent her one last loving smile. “Good night, Gi.”

Georgia watched him leave with a stomach full of dancing butterflies, her heart fluttering as she closed and locked the door. She appreciated her time with Sam, but she was relieved to spend the rest of the night alone.

Notes:

Woah, 50 chapters and 200,000 words deep into my first fic?! 🥹🥳
I know this isn't the best story on here and only a handful of people read it, but it's my lil therapy baby. I'm proud of making it this far and I'm determined to see it through. :)
I've been rereading and correcting some spelling errors along the way, during which I have definitely cringed and wished I did some things different, but oh well. It's not perfect but neither am I. I'm just happy to have made it this far after years of wanting to write fanfiction but being too scared to post. 🥹
This feels like some kind of milestone, I think it's probably the halfway point, as 100 chapters follows my planned outline pretty closely, but we will see where my braincells take us.😅

Anyway, sorry for my yapping and thank you for reading this far! I hope you are enjoying this journey with me 🫶🌱

Chapter 51: Winter 8, Year 1

Winter 8, Year 1

 

Georgia wasn’t sure what to make of her first impression of the Festival of Ice. It was definitely… icy? There didn’t really seem to be much else to it.

She stopped to take it all in from where she had just left her back gate. Before her Leah and Robin were chiseling away at giant blocks of ice, diligently working to create what would surely be impressive sculptures once completed. Both of the women waved politely as Georgia passed by, weaving her way through the snow while trying to guess what they would create.

At the center of the festival area was a frozen over pond, Willy still sawing square shaped holes into the ice for the upcoming fishing competition. She already knew she was going to lose against the town’s infamous fisherman and the fishing adept Elliott, but at this point she was just hoping her clumsy ass wouldn’t slip and fall in front of the entire village. At least she remembered to layer up today just in case she took an embarrassing tumble.

Around the pond several igloo structures had been set up in seemingly random locations. Georgia curiously peeked inside one of them, finding nothing but barren space within. What were these even for? 

She spotted the travelling merchant selling out of one igloo and began walking around the pond towards them. She was careful not to step on the icy surface, which looked a little too slippery for her comfort.

During her short journey she incidentally discovered one use for the empty igloos, overhearing a string of soft breathy moans from one nearby. The sick little voyeur part of her was curious to peep inside, but a quick head count around the festival paired with the exclusively feminine sounds revealed that the inhabitants were most likely Jodi and Caroline. 

Georgia scuttled past the igloo quickly, feeling like she was intruding on some sort of private moment.. But they were in the middle of a festival… and quite loud, so that was kind of on them. Maybe they wanted to be caught? Regardless, Georgia was not in the market to be the one walking in on that elicit affair. 

After buying a few things from the merchant and petting the fez-wearing pig, she kept exploring the festival area. She spotted a large group of villagers across the pond, observing as she approached that they were building snowmen. Well, most of them were building snowmen.

Everyone seemed paired off: Shane with Jas, Sam with Vincent, Haley with Alex, Maru with Penny, Abigail with Sebastian, and even Emily was working alongside Clint. Georgia felt a little uneasy spotting Sebastian and Haley, but the sight of Clint with Emily gave her some semblance of hope that the blacksmith would go back to creeping on his original crush instead of her. Though she did feel bad for wishing to pass off that fate to her kind and quirky friend.

While most everyone seemed to be focused on their snowmen, the kids and their designated adults were causing quite a ruckus at the center. Sam and Vincent were throwing snow balls left and right, their primary target being Shane. Instead of the usually grumpy man she had grown accustomed to, Shane seemed to be… absolutely enjoying it. He was tossing snowballs back, aiming mostly at Sam rather than his young brother. The grown men were giggling like gleeful little kids as they dodged and threw, panting with broad smiles on their faces during their friendly battle.

She expected no less from playful, energetic Sam, but seeing Shane so… happy and unburdened was something else entirely. Something wholesome and almost precious. He seemed sober, a bright and clear look on his grinning face as he carefully made sure to block Jas from getting hit by any wayward projectiles. 

Georgia stopped in her tracks for a moment, just watching and soaking in the heartwarming sight with a thrill in her chest. She considered turning back, too scared that her presence would ruin everything good and pure about the encounter.

“Hey farm girl!” Alex called to her, beaming from behind a snowman.

 Haley was watching her a few feet away from him, her lips curled in a pout and arms crossed as Alex waved Georgia over, a desperate look in his eyes buried behind the forced smile on his face. Georgia let out a small sigh of resignation as she made her way closer, anxiety curling its claws deeper into her gut with every step. 

There was a spark of rage there too, malicious anger at Haley for taking such compromising photos of her and selling them to Clint of all people. At this point there was a short list of villagers who hadn’t already seen her naked. There was an even shorter list of villagers she definitely didn’t want to see her naked, and Clint was one of them.

But it was too late for that. Georgia had taken some time over the last week to reflect on the situation and had decided to play nice. Haley was just desperate for attention, and Alex seemed even more desperate for someone else to give her that attention. For him, she was going to play nice in hopes Haley would drop the blackmail act… if not, well, there were quite a few people she could think of who wouldn’t mind getting their hands dirty.

She probably wouldn’t let it get to that, but it was nice to imagine Sam and Sebastian smashing her stupid camera to bits. Her main concern was that Sebastian would take things a little too far..

“Hey!” Georgia put on a cheerful mask and tone as she stopped a few feet away from them. “Nice snowman! And Haley, oh my Yoba I love your outfit!”

The words tasted like bile on her tongue, the enthusiasm feeling too acidic, too… fake. She worried for a moment that her ruse would be too obvious, her city girl accent too exaggerated, but Haley’s eyes widened like saucers.

“Really? Do you think so?” She asked, smoothing her hands down her coat before flipping her blonde hair.

“Totally,” Georgia leaned into that city girl fakeness now. “You look so hot. The brown and beige really make your eyes and hair pop! And the matching earmuffs? Too cute!”

At this point the words were truthful, as Haley was as stunning as always, but the enthusiasm was entirely a saccharine sweet show to play into her sick need for attention. It worked like a charm, the stylish girl now jumping up and down while clapping her hands together gleefully.

“Eee!” She squealed, a big smile spreading across her face. She hopped over to Georgia, practically buzzing with excitement as she wrapped her arms around her. “Thanks! That means sooo much coming from you!”

Georgia flinched at the tight hug, awkwardly patting Haley’s back as the girl squeezed the breath out of her. From over Haley’s shoulder she could spot Alex, who was looking incredibly relieved from where he hid behind their snowman.

Yoba, what was she doing to the poor guy?

Georgia plastered on that fake smile once more as Haley pulled away. The blonde now batting her big blue eyes and biting her lip as she assessed Georgia, her perfectly manicured nails dragging down her shoulder seductively.

“Really, you have no clue,” Haley purred. Georgia had to actively force herself not to cringe or flinch away as Haley leaned closer. “Pretty please come and play with us soon?”

“Of course!” Georgia lied enthusiastically. “I’ve been meaning to, I’ve just been so busy with boring farm stuff.”

“Hmmm… Good pet,” Haley murmured smugly, reaching up to pat Georgia’s chilled cheek firmly. 

The touch sent an involuntary shiver down her spine, making her incredibly uncomfortable. Her fake smile briefly wavered, her face starting to hurt from the forced pleasantries. Georgia stepped away, her polite tone slightly more shrill as she nervously waved to them.

“See ya then! Bye!” 

She hurried away, beelining past Emily and Clint for safe refuge with Maru and Penny. The two were standing around a cute little snowman, chatting away at what was definitely some sort of gossip based on Penny’s shocked and rather flushed expressions.

“Gi!” Maru spotted her first, waving her over. 

Georgia was quick to hug her, ready for a friendly distraction to ease the bone deep chill that had lingered in her spine. Warmth hit her from behind as Penny launched herself into the embrace, the group huddling together against the cold. The upright snuggle was sweet and wholesome, at least until their wayward hands began to roam her body..

Georgia stepped away while clearing her throat, nodding awkwardly to their snowman.

“Nice snowman,” she laughed off the tension while tapping on the twig nose.

“Yeah, it’s much cuter than Sebby’s cryptid looking snowgoon,” Maru snorted, nodding back towards her brother. 

Georgia’s gaze followed, spotting what was definitely an interesting snow… goon? Whatever it was, it was creepy. Sebastian and Abigail had worked together to make their snowman look like it had sharp teeth sticking out of a gaping maw. Sebastian was now putting his cigarette out directly on the snowman’s face, the crumpled bud turning into a nose that dripped dark ashy liquid down its icy face. It filled and dripped down that unnerving maw, making the thing look rabid. 

She was staring in curious horror when Sebastian stepped in front of his snow monster and blocked her view, his arms crossed as he regarded her. She waved sheepishly, offering him a timid smile. He, much to her surprise, flashed a bashful smile in return, his cheeks flushing as he dragged a hand back through his hair.

A playful but persistent shove landed at Georgia’s lower back, sending her stumbling in his direction a couple steps. She whipped her head around to shoot a glare at Maru before turning back to Sebastian, who was now chuckling softly at his sister’s rash antics.

“Hey,” Georgia murmured, unsure how else to greet him after their last encounter and all the thoughts it had dredged up since.

“Hey,” he echoed with equal quiet, taking a step closer to her. 

Georgia stayed frozen in place, skeptical of what to make of this. This reserved and hesitant encounter, the flush on his cheeks. She couldn’t read him anymore, couldn’t decipher his true intentions or nature. It left her torn between the hope of change and his pattern of betrayal, an internal battle of whether or not she should reach out for him or pull away.

His face shifted, that bashful soft hardening into threatening stone. She wondered if he resented her hesitance or her previous avoidance, if his kindness was so easily deterred by something as simple as a pause. But those narrowed eyes weren’t fixed on her, instead his frustration was directed at something, more like someone, just past her..

 A warm body pushed against her back, arms wrapping around her and pulling her in close. She supposed she should have been surprised by the sudden intrusion and touch, maybe even concerned under Sebastian’s shifting demeanor, but instead she felt safer in his presence. 

“Hey Gi,” Sam greeted as he squeezed her securely against him. She craned her head around just as his gaze left her to meet Sebastian’s. His eyes darkening in stark contrast of the easy smile on his lips as he regarded his friend. “Hey Sebby,” he crooned, playful but edged with something serious.

“Sam,” Sebastian replied with a disgruntled sigh as he pulled out a new cigarette.

Sam only chuckled, arm shaking Georgia slightly before he released her. He stepped around her, his hand pushing her back ever so gently. She frowned, unsure of whether or not the gesture implied that she should leave.

She watched as Sam strolled casually to his friend, draping an arm across Sebastian’s shoulders as he lit his cigarette and rolled his eyes. Abigail joined them, making a teasing remark about the upcoming birthday. Georgia took it as her cue to leave, not necessarily opposed to a quick dismissal. 

She made her way back towards the pond, wondering if perhaps the contest would begin soon. At this point she was ready to go home and snuggle up with Miso by the fire. 

She spotted Harvey and Elliott, the two animatedly chatting about something not far off from where she had been heading. Changing course, the two were quick to notice her approach, turning to her with warm faces.

“Our dearest Georgia!” Elliott announced her presence with a dramatic flourish of his arms.

Harvey snorted, his mustache twitching as his lips curved into a smile. Georgia rolled her eyes at both of them as she walked straight into Elliott’s open arms and accepted a moment of reprieve in his embrace. He pecked a gentle kiss to the crown of her head as they pulled apart, Harvey quick to step up with outstretched arms of his own.

She giggled as she hugged him, trying not to unravel at the soft, almost relieved sigh that escaped his lips the moment she was in his hold. 

She recalled what Shane had mentioned the day before, that the two before her had seemed to blame themselves for her disappearance. She swallowed the lump of guilt that clung to her throat as she pulled away, biting her bottom lip while looking between the two gentler bachelors. 

“I missed you guys,” she informed them sheepishly, hoping that was enough to reassure them without getting into the details.

Both their faces shifted, a veil of solace falling over the poorly hidden edges of concern.

“We certainly missed you,” Harvey spoke softly, a fond half smile upturning his lips as he reached over to squeeze her shoulder in that comforting way of his. 

Elliott stepped closer, the three of them nearly huddled together. Georgia didn’t mind the proximity, in fact she almost yearned for them to be closer, to feel the warmth of their heated skin flush against her own while pressed between them.. 

She blinked back her lust-filled daze, her cheeks burning as she shifted nervously on her feet. 

“How are you doing, my dear?” Elliott asked, an eyebrow cocking upward as he noted her flushed cheeks. His hand slid around hers, a gloved thumb brushing over her exposed, cold skin.

“I’m okay,” she giggled, brushing off her clear embarrassment. She swallowed as she composed herself, eying the two of them cautiously. “And you?”

“Better now that you’ve returned,” Elliott replied, sincerity and longing softening his voice.

“Yes, it seems we are all doing much better now,” Harvey chuckled, his hand on her shoulder sliding down to squeeze her other hand.

Yoba, she had quite the soft spot for these two. 

Elliott pulled his hand away from hers, reaching up and loosening the scarlett scarf that was wrapped around his neck. He slid it off with a swift motion, carefully draping it around her own neck now.

“Darling,” he tutted, his scolding tone betrayed by the sweet smirk on his lips. “You must take better care in warding off the cold.”

“I agree,” Harvey added, scooping up her other hand so he could warm them between his own. “I’d hate for you to catch a cold..”

“Indeed,” Elliott’s expression twisted into one of smug mischief. “Though it would provide an excellent excuse for another… combined effort in providing her warmth, wouldn’t you think, doctor?”

“Oh definitely,” Harvey agreed, his own cheeks growing flushed at the proposal.

“I wouldn’t mind,” Georgia admitted bashfully. “Though I don’t think I need to get sick in order for that to work out, do I?”

“Not at all,” Elliott reassured her, cupping her chilled cheek as he sent her a wink. “Though you should know we would both leap at any opportunity to nurse you back to health if the need arises.”

“Oh, I’m sure,” she snorted.

Despite the sensual implications, their conversation eased into one more casual, the three chatting about the festival around them. It didn’t take long before Dr. Harvey’s professional services were called upon, a worried Evelyn beckoning him over to make sure her husband George was okay after he apparently coughed. 

Georgia watched curiously, amused at how the stubborn old man tried to roll his wheelchair away before Harvey could reach him, only to get caught in the snow. 

She wondered if George or Evelyn had been particularly close with her grandparents, or even her father. She did have an obviously similar name to George’s, perhaps there was some sort of connection there that she was unaware of.

“Hmm, I think I should pay Leah a visit,” Elliott sighed, pulling Georgia into his chest. He brought his lips to her forehead as he continued. “She’s been ranting and raving about this whole ice carving thing for weeks. Would you care to join me?”

He stepped away, leaving her longing for his warmth as he offered her an arm. She quickly accepted, allowing him to escort her back to where Leah and Robin were still working on their pieces. 

The two were both impressive artists in their own rights. Robin had used her carpentry skills to make an intricate castle out of her ice block, showcasing her extraordinary attention to detail in the small, meticulously carved windows and stonework etched onto the icy surface.

Leah on the other hand opted for a different subject, her ice sculpture taking form as a nearly life-like mermaid. Georgia noted the tail first, the delicate scales appearing iridescent with the angle of which the sunlight reflected off of them. Her eyes scanned from fin to body, her breath stilling in her chest when she examined the human features of the mermaid.

It was Georgia. A far prettier, obviously more fantastical version of herself, with fin tipped ears and much fuller breasts covered, thankfully, by seashells. But the rest of the mermaid’s features mirrored her own almost perfectly. Leah had even managed to place each and every single one of Georgia’s freckles and moles on the ice in an eerily precise manner. Her jaw dropped as she stared, her eyes sliding to the artist who was crouched down, still carving the wave-like base of the sculpture.

“Marvelous,” Elliott breathed his compliment as he reached up to stroke the ice, his eyes fixed on it as if mesmerized.

Leah was quick to jump to her feet and swat Elliott’s hand away before it could graze an icy breast. 

“Don’t touch it, idiot!” She hissed at her friend, though seemingly with more teasing in her tone than actual anger. “You’ll melt her!”

“And what a shame that would be,” he chuckled in casual response, sliding his hand into a pocket as his eyes lingered on the sculpture for a moment longer. He then angled his head towards Georgia, confirming her suspicions with an amused wink.

Leah rolled her eyes at him, turning to where Georgia was standing in stunned silence nearby. 

“Georgia!” Leah beamed proudly as she patted her work on the tail, ignoring her own warning. “What do you think?”

“It’s… very cool!” Georgia offered enthusiastically despite the pit in her stomach churning with unease.

It felt awkward to have something carved, ever so publicly, in her likeness. Fantastical or not..

“Thanks!” Leah was grinning ear to ear as she turned to examine her own work, dragging a hand down the mermaid’s exposed midriff.

Georgia had to actively restrain herself from touching her own belly, the area tingling with a chill almost as if the caress had been made against her own skin. The whole situation was just too uncanny for her comfort.

Thankfully a loud bell rang out and cut the conversation short, the shrill sound followed by an announcement from Mayor Lewis, “Ten minutes until the fishing contest begins!”

Georgia was quick to back away towards the sound, waving her goodbye before turning to the frozen pond. Elliott caught up to her, an arm sliding around her waist as they walked in tandem. 

“Just so you know,” he started, a taunt in his tone. “I won’t hold back against you, love.”

Georgia rolled her eyes, trying to come off as more confident than she felt. She knew she was going to lose, but that didn’t mean she needed to mope about it. She was sure it would be fun with or without whatever icy prize came with the winning catch.

“Good luck,” she scoffed dramatically, turning her head to eye the author. “You’re gonna need it, love.”

Elliott’s competitive smirk deepened at her mockery, his eyes twinkling with delight as he stopped them both at the edge of the frozen pond, bending down to bring his face closer to hers. 

“Shall we bet on it then?”

“Hmm.. Depends on the prize,” she mused.

They gave one another quizzical looks, mischief dancing between their locked gazes.

“W-” Elliott started.

“Winner gets head?” Georgia began at the same time, watching Elliott’s eyes grow wide. 

She winced, worried perhaps she had been too crude for the much more… eloquently tongued author. Only he began to laugh.

“Ah, a glorious prize indeed,” he assured her, leaning even closer as his face took on a more serious expression, his tone dropping an octave. “The only problem is I would be so very torn on whether or not to let you win.”

It was Georgia’s turn to go wide eyed, her core firing up like a hearth amidst the snow. 

“Here is my proposal,” Elliott murmured as he brought his lips close to her ear. “If I win the contest, you’re mine for the night. If you win, the night is entirely up to you. If we both lose to Willy or Pam, we go straight to the saloon and let the drinks decide. Especially if Pam beats us.”

Georgia giggled her blushing approval, the two of them stepping onto the ice to join the others already gathered and waiting. Her boots immediately began to slide, Elliott quick to support her as she found her footing on the slippery surface. 

“Careful love,” he tutted her playfully. “Unless you really are keen on that clinic visit..”

She playfully elbowed him, though her core flickered with a brighter fire at the reemerging thought of being between the two handsome, older men once more..

“Alright! Everyone is here!” Mayor Lewis clapped his hands together as they joined the small group at the center of the pond.

“Aye, mornin’ lass, Elliott,” Willy greeted them, an amused look on his sun-worn face as he handed them both fishing poles. He clapped Elliott on the shoulder, something akin to pride shining in his eyes as he regarded the author.

“Took you two long enough,” Pam grumbled, sneaking a sip from a flask while the mayor shook his head in distaste at the disgruntled and buzzed bus driver. 

“Each of you have a designated fishing spot,” Lewis informed them before pointing out where each of them should go. “I’ll explain the directions and rules since it's Miss Georgia’s first time competing..”

He launched himself into a summary that seemed rather straight forward to Georgia. Go to your spot. Start fishing after the whistle went off. The person with the most fish caught once the timer went off was the winner. It was simple enough. With the way Lewis’s attention kept slipping to a continuously hiccuping and giggling Pam, Georgia wondered if the explanation was more of a reminder to the drunk rather than a teaching moment for a newcomer. 

With that, the four contestants wished each other good luck and set off to their assigned positions. Georgia had crossed the ice carefully to her fishing hole, gazing down into the dark water anxiously before looking around to observe the others.

Elliott and Willy seemed as ready and confident as ever while Pam was taking yet another swig from her flask. Lewis pulled out his whistle and Georgia turned her focus back to the small square of water, a competitive edge nagging at her despite her lack of self confidence in this particular field. 

The whistle went off, and she cast her line.

The first time she cast she missed the hole entirely, grimacing in embarrassment as she reeled back and tried again. This time she made it, and almost immediately got a bite. She fished as best she could, struggling between keeping track of the time and her catches as she went.

When the whistle rang again she almost slipped in sudden surprise, the time had passed far too quickly. She looked into her basket, counting a measly four fish.

Lewis had his face scrunched up as he made his way around the contestants, clearly not a fan of the fishy smell. He brought his tie over his mouth, barely covering the disgusted sneer on his lips as he counted each catch and hurried away as if they were poisonous. 

“Alright,” Lewis began loudly, his face a shade of green. “This year's winner is… Elliott, with seven fish!”

Cheering erupted from around the pond, Georgia joining in the congratulatory clapping. Elliott was beaming from not too far away, Willy patting him on the back with pride while a grimacing Pam tilted her flask back to finish the dregs within. 

Georgia became momentarily distracted by the crowd that had drawn around the pond, not expecting the entire town to care about the fishing contest. Before she could dump her fish back into the water, a hat was placed onto her head and she was swept upward by her waist.

Elliott spun her around victoriously, taking her breath away as she dissolved into a fit of surprised giggles. Her feet never touched the ground as he pulled her into his chest, his lips crashing into hers for all to see.

Georgia found herself lost in the moment, her arms and legs wrapping around the author.

She was breathless and dizzy once set back on her feet, realization slow to dawn on her as her vision settled on the crowd around them. Several of the previously neutral or happy faces were now downcast or displeased. 

Elliott had kissed her in front of everyone. Shamelessly, passionately, and brazenly. Nervewracking anxiety descended over her as she looked around.

A few villagers still cheered, including Maru, Penny, Marnie, and the kids. Leah and Harvey were clapping for Elliott, though something in their expressions seemed less enthusiastic than they had just moments before. 

Sam and Shane were sharing an unamused glance with one another while Sebastian glowered in Elliott’s direction, arms crossed and posture threateningly tense.

Yoba. It seemed Elliott had either been swept up in his victory or intent on putting a target on his back.

Elliott, to his credit, didn’t seem to care one bit as he kept her close, adjusting the sailor’s cap on her head with a smug look. She watched as his eyes scanned the perimeter, satisfied and confident even as he surely noticed the ire directed at him.

He bent down and kissed her again, pulling away with a mischievous smirk that told her he knew exactly what he was doing. 

Cocky and perhaps idiotic for purposefully taunting the others, but shameless in his public display of affection. A bold claim that sparked both anxiety in her chest and lust in her core. 

She loved the display, but hated the risk. She wanted to be wanted, unabashedly and proudly, but not at the expense of other’s wrath. Not when Sebastian now watched with threat written all over his features. She spared another glance in that direction, finding Sebastian smoking while talking to Sam, appearing much more composed than she had expected..

The crowd slowly dispersed as the festival came to a close, but Elliott kept a possessive hold on her. 

That had been their bet, after all. And she wasn’t complaining one bit, though she did feel a guilty sort of concern for the author’s well being..

He claimed the rest of his prize and praise from Willy, whose eyes slid to her with knowing amusement multiple times throughout their brief conversation.

“Enjoy your winnings, boy,” Willy chuckled, winking in her direction as he packed up the fishing poles.

“Oh, I shall,” Elliott mused as he pulled her even closer, burying his face into her hair.

Anxiety still tugged at her, but she couldn’t help but feel delighted at the devout attention. Elliott was deliberate, obvious in his affections in a way that made her feel prized and cherished. He made her feel like she was worth showing off, rather than just some whore who ruined everything..

Elliott escorted her off of the ice, careful to keep a hold on her in case her clumsy legs slipped out from under her. Even once their boots hit the snow he kept her close, his arm wrapped around her securely. He guided the two of them towards her property rather than the beach, his lips repetitively pressing to her head and face nearly every step of the way.

When they arrived Georgia fished out her keys, only to be stopped when Elliott swiftly slid them out from her grasp. She watched as he twirled the keyring around one graceful finger, his expression one of intrigue. 

“New locks,” he noted, reaching over her to unlock the door. 

Georgia looked away, scurrying inside as Elliott sauntered in behind her casually. She closed the door, avoiding eye contact, though Elliott’s agile fingers managed to slide the barrel bolt into place before she could. He hummed behind her, his fingers tapping against the wood before he pushed away, not pressing the matter despite making his concern very clear.

He strode into the kitchen, humming a soft tune as he looked around. Georgia observed curiously as he peaked into her pantry, then fridge, before taking a brief inventory of her cupboards.

“I’ll be right back,” he announced as he turned to her, clapping his hands together and rubbing them excitedly.

“Where are you going?” Georgia asked, confused by the abrupt departure. 

“I’m going to go fetch some ingredients for dinner,” he informed her, tapping her nose with a finger as he made his way back to the door. “In the meantime, why don’t you slip into something more comfortable, love.”

Georgia arched a brow but didn’t argue. If the terms of their bet included him cooking for her, she was not about to complain. Especially when she hadn’t eaten yet today.

Elliott unlocked the door and slipped outside, leaving Georgia behind to catch her breath. She carefully uncoiled his scarf from her neck, hanging it up by the door along with the silly sailors cap so she wouldn’t forget to return them to their rightful owner later on. She started up her fireplace on her way to her room, peeling off her chilled layers.

She had teetered between comfort and sultry, gauging whether or not to put on lingerie or sweatpants. She opted for a sexier look for her victorious author, donning a silky baby blue night gown and foregoing a bra altogether.

When Elliott returned he made sure to express his approval, setting his groceries down before backing her to the table, his hands caressing the smooth material as he pressed kisses to her exposed shoulder. When he pulled himself away with a needy groan, his emerald eyes were unable to look away.

Georgia batted her lashes at him, not opposed to a little exercise before their dinner..

“As much as I want to ravage you,” Elliott crooned the words as if reading her mind. He leaned over her with a longing gleam in his eyes. “On every single surface of this home imaginable, I would like to wine and dine you first.”

Georgia’s eyebrows shot up, pleasantly surprised despite being left all too wanting of the first option.

“Don’t pout,” Elliott chuckled, tapping her nose before sliding his gloves off his hands. He set them on the table as he pressed himself against her, his hands gripping the table’s edge as he brought his lips an inch from hers. “You, my muse of unparalleled beauty, deserve more than my lust. Allow me to express my care for you in other ways tonight..”

“Really?” The surprised question tumbled from her lips before she could reign them in. It wasn’t that she didn’t absolutely want that, but it seemed like an odd way to utilize the terms of the bet he won.

Elliott frowned, his eyebrows bunching as an expression of concern took over his face. A warm hand cradled her jaw, his thumb stroking her chin.

“Of course,” he reassured her, tone reverent and soft. “My dear, you are far more to me than just a body.. I don’t think of you as just some object to possess like the others..”

Georgia blinked, something curling in her stomach at the words, the disgust in his tone as he spoke them. Mixed feelings heating her core and sowing doubt in her chest. 

“Georgia, you’re beautiful, brilliant, and kind,” Elliott continued. “To me.. You’re the sun I orbit around. I see you as more than a muse or means for pleasure. I don’t want you to feel like I only want you for your touch…”

He paused, his parted lips pursing into a thin line as if to stop himself from saying anything else. Georgia had found herself entranced by his devout confession, though she also found herself becoming weary of the words he hadn’t said out loud.. Has someone said something about only wanting her for sex or seeing her as an object? She wouldn’t be surprised, knowing some of the others, but…

“Let me cook for you,” Elliott insisted, leaving a gentle kiss on her cheek as he reached past her and picked up the bag of groceries. 

She watched him place the bag on the counter before pulling out a bottle of wine. He fished two glasses from a cabinet and swiftly filled them, leaving one glass behind as he brought her the other.

“I’ll take care of everything, darling,” he crooned as she took the beverage. He brushed a misplaced lock of hair from her face, tucking it behind her ear. “You can just relax and enjoy the aromas.”

He winked as he turned back to the counter, carrying on with setting out all of the ingredients he had brought over. Georgia took a seat at the table, sipping on the sweet pomegranate wine as she watched him get to work on dinner.

Romantic, chivalrous, ridiculously handsome and articulate author, understanding and patient lover, and now a chef intent on spoiling her as a prize for his own winning bet? She was swooning, the growing heat melting between her thighs as proof. She really appreciated the comfort of knowing that he didn’t just want her for sex but… she was also really hoping he’d follow up on that ‘ravaging her on every single surface of this house’ thing he had mentioned..

It wasn’t long until the kitchen smelled heavenly, her stomach rumbling in response to the delicious smells and sizzling sounds. She listened to Elliott hum and whistle beautifully as he cooked, her eyes devouring his well maintained form the entire time with a different sort of hunger. Before she knew it he was placing a steaming bowl of tom kha soup in front of her, a plate of fresh crab cakes set at the center of the table as he brought over a second bowl of soup and took a seat in a chair next to hers. 

“To beating Willy for once at anything fishing related,” Elliot toasted, holding his glass up as he chuckled. “And to nearly a year of your presence blessing this town!”

Georgia felt herself soften, her eyes stinging at the sweet sentiment. They clinked their glasses together, but instead of taking another sip she leaned over to press a kiss to his cheek. The two ate in flushed silence after that, their legs and feet occasionally brushing against one another beneath the table.

“And?” Elliott asked, arching a brow as he stood from the table and collected the empty bowls. “How was it? Don’t tell me I should stick to writing..”

“It was excellent,” she giggled her affirmation as she stood with him, grabbing the empty wine glasses. “Those were the best crab cakes I’ve ever had in my life.”

Elliott was beaming with pride as he set the dishes down in the sink, turning to whisk the glasses from her hands. He bent over, pressing a brief kiss to her lips before turning back. 

“I’ll clean up, you should take a break, love.”

“But I haven’t done anything,” she pointed out with a frown.

“You’ve done multitudes since moving here, little miss farmer,” Elliott scolded her playfully. “You’re always working too hard, and you barely take the time to care for yourself.”

She opened her mouth to object, but he shot her a stern look over his shoulder.

“You deserve someone who takes care of you, my love. Let that person be me, if only for the night.”

“But your bet..”

“Exactly,” he hummed victoriously. “You’re mine for now, remember? Mine to love, spoil, and lavish with care.”

Georgia snickered as she rolled her eyes and joined him, jumping up to sit on the counter next to the sink while he scrubbed the dishes clean. He bent down, pecking a quick kiss to her exposed thigh before returning to cleaning and humming to himself. 

When the last dish was set on the rack to dry, Elliott turned to her. She expected him to lean in for a kiss, though instead he reached for the cabinet just above her, opening it and fishing out a bag of treats for Miso. The cat was already racing over at the sound, a series of pleading meows warbling out of him as he begged Elliott.

“Here, sweet boy,” Elliott crooned, tossing the cat a treat. 

Miso leapt for it, catching and devouring the morsel quickly before yowling a demand for another. Elliott was chuckling as he fished out another treat and sealed the bag away. A smart move, since as long as the cat noticed the bag he would continue to beg all damn night. 

Elliott crouched down, allowing Miso to eat directly from his palm while he used the other hand to stroke the cat’s long fur coat. Miso shook the treat before eating it, opting to slam his whole body lovingly against Elliott a few times in thanks before running away to his cat tree.

“I’m starting to think he likes everyone more than me,” Georgia grumbled after the encounter. 

Elliott stood, chuckling as he returned to the sink and washed his hands.

“So I’ve heard,” Elliott mused as he dried them, coming over to stand between her legs from where she was still perched on the countertop. He leaned close, brushing his lips over hers. “Samson has expressed quite the claim over the little fellow.”

“Ah,” Georgia hummed, her cheeks flushing under Elliott’s questioning gaze. “I did tell Sam he could be Miso’s godfather..”

“I see,” Elliott snorted a small, amused laugh. “His rendition was worded slightly differently..”

“Yeah, he seems to prefer omitting the ‘god’ part of godfather,” she admitted with a nervous giggle.

“Don’t worry love,” Elliott reassured her, brushing on another kiss, this time to her brow. “Samson is a good kid, and he seems to be very affectionate for Miso. I won’t fight him for custody..”

Georgia felt herself recoil slightly at the wording, blinking as she realized she wasn’t sure exactly how old Sam was.. Or Sebastian for that matter. She supposed she could find out both in a few days during Sebastian’s birthday celebration, since surely the two friends were similar in age. She hoped they weren’t like, significantly younger than her..

“Perhaps one day we can have one of our own..” Elliott crooned, gently trailing kisses around her face.

“Should I lean into becoming a crazy cat lady?” Georgia mused, wiggling her eyebrows. She supposed she wouldn’t mind getting Miso a little friend for when she was gone all day..

“Oh, another cat works too, I suppose,” Elliott chuckled, flashing her a suggestive look.

Georgia felt her whole body heat up at the insinuation. Maybe in a couple years… maybe with Elliott.. But for now cats were much more her speed as far as children went. Elliott’s hands slid to her waist, pulling her to the edge of the counter where he pressed himself against her from his position between her legs. It was the perfect height for certain activities…

“I could breed you right here, right now,” Elliott murmured breathily as he leaned forward, burying his face in her neck. 

His warm breath tickled the sensitive area as he lightly trailed his tongue across the skin, leaving a chill in his wake. Her whole body was suddenly all too hot and needy. She was adamant on not having kids anytime soon, but the way he propositioned it had her core melting and throbbing with something primal.. 

She brushed it off with a fit of giggles as his lips tickled her shoulder, trailing down then back up to her cheek. His hands slid from her waist to her thighs, hooking behind her knees and pulling her even closer, her center rubbing against the bulge that strained his pants. 

His lips worked their way up and along her jaw, his hands squeezing her thighs lustfully as his lips finally captured hers. His mouth was warm and wanting, slow and deliberate in conquering hers. She easily found herself lost in his passion, dizzied by the need pulling taught lower and lower in her belly. 

He broke the kiss, his forehead pressing against hers as he let out a soft sigh and pulled away. Georgia found herself reaching out for him, wanting to desperately pull him back and taste more of him.

“Needy, are we?” He chuckled under his breath, his hands massaging up her thighs with just enough pressure to set the rest of her on fire.

She only nodded, pouting up at him in a silent plea. 

“How could I resist that lovely face?” He crooned, dipping down to kiss her briefly once more. “But I’d hate to take advantage of your sweet arousal..” 

One of his hands left its station on her thigh, reaching around her to lace his fingers through the hair at the base of her skull. He pulled her head back, turning her face slightly towards the sink as he moved down to lightly kiss the front of her exposed throat. A shiver of lust rolled over her, her hips bucking needily against him for more stimulation. 

Through half lidded eyes she observed the kitchen window, the darkening sky outside. She swallowed and leaned over, pulling the curtains closed just in case.. When she returned her attention to Elliott, ready to be taken right there on the wooden countertop, he was looking at her with a furrowed brow. 

“What?” She asked, blinking at the sudden shift.

“Hmm,” he hummed, his eyes sliding to the now covered window and nodding in its direction. “Are you worried about something out there?”

Georgia frowned, cursing herself for her paranoia ruining the moment, before she could craft and deliver an answer to brush off his concern, his gaze shifted to the door, his eyes narrowing with a discerning look towards the barrel bolt. 

“I’m assuming it's the same… someone, you fear will get inside..”

“Don’t be dramatic,” she laughed it off, hoping it didn’t come off as nervous as she felt. “It just gets really dark… and my property is surrounded by woods. I don’t know if there are monsters out there!”

She playfully reached for the collar of his sweater, trying to pull him back in. A well needed distraction for the both of them now. Only he stopped letting her reel him in when his face was an inch from hers, his brow cocked while a deciphering gaze looked over her features. 

“Are you certain this monster isn’t of the human variety?” He pressed.

Georgia felt her stomach sink, but she rolled her eyes at his words. 

She wanted to tell him everything. Elliott was kind and understanding, he could be just as threatening as the others, but as far as her memory served her he hadn’t ever been particularly violent, not like Sebastian. From what she knew of the author, his weapon was his tongue, not his fists.

But she couldn’t divulge anything. Not yet, not to him. She didn’t need him worrying more, didn’t need the tension between the bachelors to sour past what it already had. She wasn’t looking to cause any irreparable damage amongst the town or violence between anyone else..

Besides, at this point, if there was anyone she thought she would perhaps choose one day…

“No, no,” she reassured him, biting her lip as she put on her most convincing act. “More like the shadow monsters… I don't know if they come out at night..”

His face softened with understanding, that sadness that returned to his eyes whenever she knew he thought about that time in the summer when he had brought her to the clinic on the brink of death. He hummed, kissing her forehead. 

“Ah, I see..” he sighed, resting his own brow on hers, their noses brushing against one another's as he spoke. “A valid concern after what you’ve been through… but surely those dastardly creatures wouldn’t venture this far from the mines.”

Georgia shifted uncomfortably at the words, remembering the one, very articulate shadow guy she had spotted running around town in broad daylight with a stolen magnifying glass that had been laying unused in her backpack since. 

“Yeah,” she agreed with a softer, distant tone. 

“I apologize for pressing the matter,” Elliott said gently, sliding his nose up along hers to press a kiss to its tip. “What can we talk about to cheer you up, my love?”

“Hmm…” Georgia hummed dramatically, eager for a subject change. “I am curious to know what exactly you all talked about while I was away…”

“Ah ha,” Elliott snorted. “I knew that was coming at some point.”

“That bad?” She winced.

“No, well, yes,” he chuckled, somewhat nervously before letting out a sigh. “We didn’t speak ill of you, but we were quite beside ourselves..”

Georgia raised her brows as Elliott pulled back, standing straight and rubbing a hand down his tired looking face. He brushed his long, majestic hair back, his lips pursing as he considered his next words. He kept himself between her legs, but both his hands took one of hers, bringing it up to his lips where he pecked gentle kisses to her knuckles as he spoke.

“News and rumours spread like wildfire in a quaint town such as ours,” he informed her with a sorry smile. “Pam was quick to tell stories of your hasty departure, Shane confirming the tale while drunkenly moping about the saloon. By Friday we had all heard… The normal patrons of Gus’s were all quite despondent as we gathered for our weekly night out.”

Georgia grimaced at the thought, guilt bubbling back into her gut as Elliott continued his explanatory tale.

“The bachelors… we got together in the pool room and ended up bonding of sorts,” he let out a huffed laugh, one that sounded as if it was almost a fond memory of his. His eyes slid to hers from where he pressed a lingering kiss to her knuckles in his pause. “You’ve certainly left quite an impression on us, it seems.”

She winced, but he tutted her, chuckling sadly as he pressed more comforting kisses to her hand. 

“No no, don’t fret dear,” he told her. “It was good for us to get together, I feel at ease knowing so many people care so deeply for you. Our shared concern had us lamenting, but it was a bonding experience nonetheless. Harvey and I were worried that our little tryst had driven you away… and poor Shane in his drunken depression feared it had been his standoffish attitude that did the trick. Samson, the sweet lad however, seemed to be rather concerned that his dear friend Sebastian was the one at fault.”

Georgia kept her expression carefully composed as she listened, Elliott’s eyes cautiously gauging her face for a reaction before sliding to the lock on the door once again. Her stomach was tying itself in knots at the implications.. The fact that Sam may have known more than he had let on previously…

“Sebastian, well, he stormed out prior to any of us sharing our woes, accusing us all and even throwing a pool cue at myself and Shane..” Elliott continued after his pause, his words now only tying those pitiful knots in her gut tighter. “I’m not quite sure where he went, but he was certainly in a nasty mood. Poor sap, young and filled with fire. Samson seemed aggravated at his friend’s departure, but surprisingly he stayed to lament with us. We were all together, deep into our emotional turmoil when Sam announced you had texted him back and would return on Sunday.”

Elliott chuckled, his lips twisting up in a fond smile.

“You should have seen the way our pathetic moods turned to thunderous relief. We shared a few rounds of beer to celebrate your imminent return.”

“You guys are so dramatic,” Georgia scoffed, rolling her eyes despite the guilt that sunk its claws deep, permanently scarring her bones. “Obviously I was going to come back.”

“It was apparently not so obvious,” he informed her softly. There was a sadness lingering in his eyes, though not one that presented itself as bitter. “I apologize for our… more theatrical hysterics. It’s difficult for any of us to imagine a life without you now..”

Georgia melted, taking her hand away from his as she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him in for a hug.

“I’m sorry for worrying you,” she murmured gently as she pressed a kiss to his perfectly curved, stubbled jaw. 

He turned his head, his lips meeting hers. She parted them for him, accepting his warm tongue as it explored her own. His hands found her waist once more, dragging her as close as he could, his bulge rubbing at her core from where it was restrained by his pants.

The kiss deepened quickly, his mouth hot and needy, that need growing more intense with every second and every deliberate movement. A groan rumbled through his chest, hungry and wanton. She ground her hips against him, a silent invitation, once again all too desperate for more of his touch. His hands left her waist, hastily unbuckling his belt as his lips increased their assault on hers. 

Freeing his length his hands slid up her thighs, pushing up the hem of her nightgown on their way to her center. Gracefully gentle fingertips massaged her through her soaked underwear before hooking under the fabric and pushing it aside. He guided himself to her entrance, making quick work of thrusting inside. 

She moaned into his mouth at the pleasurable sensation as he slowly filled her to the brim, their bodies pressed together, yet he hooked his hands under her thighs and dragged her even closer, as if there was more room to spare. Elliott leaned into their kiss as he pulled out ever so slightly before slowly pushing back inside, a groan slipping out of his mouth and into hers.

Georgia moved to grip the edge of the counter with one hand while the other entwined itself in his luscious hair, both providing much needed purchase as his thrusts and kiss both increased with matching vigor. The enthusiasm in which he fucked and made out with her had her dizzy with pleasure and arousal, leaving her insatiable for more.

His lips became as frantic as his hips as he got close, his hands digging into her thighs as he pulled her closer while he continuously slammed into her, roaring his orgasm into her mouth. He slowly came to a stop, his touch leaving her skin to brace his hands on the counter at her sides. Their swollen lips severed, letting the sounds of their panting mingle through the air as he leaned forward, burying his head into her shoulder for a short reprieve. 

He was still inside of her as she rested her head on him. Stroking his still clothed back as they both caught their breath. He let out a breathless chuckle as he pulled away, kissing her brow as he stood and carefully slid himself from her depths.

He stepped back, not caring about the mess of it all as he kicked off his boots, followed by his pants and underwear that had fallen down around his ankles during their tryst. Georgia bit her lip as he shrugged off his jacket and tossed it aside, followed quickly by the sweater he pulled off over his head. She took the brief moment where it was over his face to ogle his broad, chiseled chest, watching his muscular abdomen expand and contract as he panted.

Yoba, he was so fucking hot.

She gave him a longing look as he stood naked in her kitchen, to which he returned with a seducing glance of his own.

“Don’t worry, I’m not done with you yet,” he mused with a low tone as he sauntered closer, picking her up off the counter by her waist. She giggled as he peppered her with kisses during the short journey to the table, where he set her down and bent her over the wooden surface. His body pressed against her behind, pinning her chest down to the tabletop as he brought his lips to her ear. “I did say every single surface, didn’t I?”

His hands slipped under the nightgown, hooking around her now messy and drenched panties before dragging them down her legs and off of her. He hoisted her up, having her on her hands and knees on the table. She arched her back, her spine quivering contentedly when he let out a pleased groan at the sight. 

Kisses were pressed to the sensitive skin of her rear, a set of fingers sliding between her legs and up her slick folds. A surprised gasp escaped her lips when he playfully bit down on the fatty flesh of an ass cheek, leaving him chuckling. Delicate kisses trailed up her spine, his fingers now pressing into her as his other hand gently massaged the skin where he had just bitten her. 

It wasn’t long until he couldn’t wait any longer for a second round, dragging her hips to the table’s edge. Her feet dangled over as he positioned himself between her legs, sliding his rejuvenated erection into her still leaking cunt with relative ease. 

“Yoba,” Georgia moaned out as he quickly brought himself to a vigorous pace.

Though the second she spoke the word aloud he slowed, leaning over to bite her shoulder from behind.

“What was that, my love?” He asked, a darkness to his tone.

Before she could turn to give him a confused look or an answer, his hips slammed into her once, twice, then a third time, rough, deep, and deliberate. 

“Yoba,” she repeated with another desperate moan.

“Yoba isn’t here,” Elliott growled, biting down on the skin of her shoulder again, harder this time. He immediately gave it a gentle kiss as he added. “Sing my name, love. Let me hear it.”

With that he began thrusting into her again, hard, fast, reckless. Georgia moaned and gasped his name over and over, something in her purring happily at the carnal possession of it all. She cried out his name, repeating it over and over nearly every other thrust. 

“Elliott,” she gasped, the pressure in her core reaching its boiling point.

His fingers dug into her hips as he pounded into her, both of them simultaneously climaxing. Georgia was seeing stars when she opened her eyes, her nails digging into the table for dear life.

 For the first time in a while she wasn’t thinking of the others or the drama, wasn’t thinking of anything except the ecstasy and bliss that coiled through her body, her blood. She felt good, and light, and wanted. Elliott made her feel incredible, made her feel revered and worshipped. 

Yoba.

He carelessly pulled out of her, their bodies dripping a mix of his spend and her arousal as he carried her to the couch. He bent her over the arm rest, pushing her head down into the seat of the sofa as his fingers once again found their way at the apex of her thighs. 

He slid two inside her, not wasting any time as he began fingering her with a vigor that said he didn’t care if she had just orgasmed, he was going to coax out another while his erection recovered. 

His other hand settled between her shoulder blades, pressing down. The motion pushed her breasts into the cushion, one of her nipples that had freed itself from the confines of her nightgown was now being stimulated by the textured fabric. 

He leaned over her as he fingered her ruthlessly, her already stimulated and sensitive core building with pressure once more. 

“Answer me this, my love,” Elliott crooned from behind her head. With her cheek pressed into the cushion and her eyes rolling back in pleasure, she couldn’t see his expression, but she knew it had to be some sort of mix between seductive and smug. “If you had to choose a favorite bachelor…”

His tone dropped, breathy and filled with a cocky air of knowing. 

“Who would you choose?”

“I-” Georgia gasped as he pulled back just as she was close, positioning his cock at her entrance once more. He paused, waiting for her answer.. So she gave him one. One that rang rather true, especially in the heat of the moment. “You..”

A victorious groan erupted from him as he mounted her for a third time, pounding into her with splitting force.

“Say it again,” he demanded, breathless and reverent. “Who do you want?”

“You,” she gasped desperately, stars now dancing across her blurring vision. 

He took longer to come this time, but Georgia could have sworn she orgasmed at least twice as he held her down and fucked her into the couch. She could feel his passion, his devotion, his lust. It was carnal and raw, heavy and emotional.

She could easily choose him, in a perfect world. 

But it wasn’t that simple, unfortunately…

When he finally came, this time he didn’t wait to pull out. He left her to slump onto the empty seat of the couch next to her still reeling head, tipping his own head back as they both caught their breath.

They were silent for a long time, and Georgia almost fell asleep in her odd position, too spent and blissed out to truly even care as her eyes fluttered shut.

“Come on, love,” Elliott chuckled as he bundled her up into his arms and lifted her. She must have temporarily dozed off in her haze, having not even noticed him move. “Let’s get you cleaned up.”

She sleepily muttered her agreement as he carried her into the bathroom. She definitely had fallen asleep momentarily, seeing that the bathtub was already filled with steaming water. He gently lowered her into the tub, taking a seat on the edge as he cupped water in his hands and gently doused her anywhere still dry and exposed.

She reached for body wash, but he shooed her hand away, taking the bottle and pouring it into his own palm.

“Let me care for you,” he crooned softly as he pulled her to sit up and lathered her. 

He massaged her body with delicious devotion, tending to her with special care between her legs. He then washed her hair, kneading her scalp as he went. 

She felt like she died and went to a spa in heaven. 

When all was said and done he dried her with just as much attentiveness, careful and thorough as if she were the most delicate or precious thing in the world. He carried her to her bed, tucking her in comfortably. She was already drifting off to sleep when he kissed her forehead and informed her he was going to clean up and be right back.

Georgia drifted off to sleep, body and mind completely spent. She only awoke when a naked Elliott slipped in beside her, hair slightly damp and body smelling of her soap. He cradled her into his arms with the utmost gentle care, snuggling her in a way that made her exhausted body question if she was perhaps ready for round four…

“Mmm, sweet dreams Georgia,” Elliott sighed softly against her hair, pressing a kiss to her head.

With that Georgia slipped into the most peaceful sleep she had in a long time.

Notes:

Hellooo friends, a small thank you to everyone who has commented and hyped me up for this story :) especially dandydanja (king of Shane angst!) for encouraging me to finish this chapter and listening to me yap about my fic lol. Thank you guys, it means so much to me that people take the time to read this mess and say kind things!

Sorry it took so long to post! I overthink things easily (and the curse might be coming for my ass it seems)

Anyway, next update will be two chapters at the same time. I'm excited for chapter 53 because it may or may not have a highly anticipated scene in it (a certain someone getting a taste of their own medicine?!). I know quite a few of you have been waiting for that day to come lol so hopefully I can do it some justice for you 😅🫡

Thank you anyone and everyone who is reading, I appreciate you and your patience! 💖

Chapter 52: Winter 10, Year 1

Summary:

Sebastian's birthday surprise!?

Notes:

Well, it's Sebastian's birthday... so you'll see. But it's okay next chapter makes up for it in a way!! 😬😇

Winter 10, Year 1

 

Georgia quickly realized that no matter how cocky Sam and Abigail were, they were definitely not going to get the jump on Sebastian.

To start, he was well aware that they would pull basically the same exact stunt every year with a few changes here and there. As much as Georgia didn’t want to think those two were necessarily incompetent when it came to surprises… it became quite clear that Sebastian would be able to easily see through their plans. They weren’t exactly subtle by any means, no matter how top secret they thought they were being. 

Then, to make matters more complicated, Sebastian was already a difficult person to get out of his room without good reason on a normal day. So, on his birthday, when he knew his friends were plotting some sort of annoying shenanigans, it would be nearly impossible.

It was a battle of extroverted persistence versus Sebastian’s silent wit.

From what Georgia could gather, Sam and Abby would use the same ploy every year, distract Sebastian somehow, lure him out, and then hide in his room to surprise him when he returned. When the three of them first got together this morning there was an argument over how it would go, with Sam immediately rejecting Abigail’s plan to use Georgia as bait, and Abigail thinking Sam’s idea to use frog sounds was stupid.

The bickering was endless, so Georgia presented her own idea. Why not just surprise Sebastian in his room? Sam was worried they’d run in on him masturbating or something, and Abigail claimed it wasn’t a strong enough battle strategy, but in the end they decided to give it a shot. 

Georgia was huddled in the stairwell alongside Maru, Sam, and Abby as they slowly pried open Sebastian’s basement door, thankfully left unlocked. Robin and Demetrius were giggling at the top of the stairs, watching the foolery unfold. Maru and Georgia stayed put, letting Sam and Abby charge right in with annoying horns blazing and confetti cannons in hand.

By the time Georgia lit the candles on the cake Maru was holding and the two stepped inside the room, it was complete chaos. Bright confetti littered the floor and furniture, the rainbow colored flecks finding purchase even in Sebastian’s hair. He was standing at the center of the room, arms crossed and face taught with silent outrage as Abby ran around him with streamers in hand, the purple and black crete paper wrapping Sebastian like she was making him into some kind of gothic birthday mummy. 

He did not look surprised. Just frustrated. Georgia was certain that would come back to bite her in the ass later.

Sam was the first to start singing happy birthday, bending down and scooping up confetti and throwing it at his friend as the rest of them joined in, including Robin and Demetrius.

“I hate all of you,” Sebastian grumbled under his breath as Georgia and Maru shoved the cake towards him.

“We love you too, Sebby,” Maru giggled.

“Make a wish!” Georgia encouraged as the song came to a close, grateful that Sebastian’s gaze softened the moment it landed on her.

His eyes remained on hers as he blew out the candles, his lips twitching up with the faintest of smiles when everyone cheered.

It felt so… wholesome, which was odd considering their usual encounters. 

His smile only became more profound as his family and friends chatted, joked, and ate cake, but Georgia could tell he was more anxious than he was letting on. Whether the show of patience and happiness was for her or the others she didn’t know, but she saw through it. 

He wasn’t talking very much, just nodding absently here and there with an occasional silent comment. His eyes kept glancing around at the confetti everywhere, as if the colorful mess was bothering him. The way his hands kept twitching, restlessly switching from his pockets to his sides, scratching himself or fiddling with a pack of cigarettes. And the way he stayed close to her, as if seeking her comfort.

So she comforted him. She let him be close, even reached out to reassure him. At one point she noticed his vacant look and dwindling smile and took his hand, giving it a squeeze. His face lit up quickly, though he refused to let go of her hand after that.

If holding hands was the price she had to pay to keep him benevolent and happy on his birthday, then it was worth the looks that everyone gave the two of them. The curious and scandalized glances from Robin and Maru, as well as the analytical surprise from Demetrius, were things she could easily brush off, though surely Maru would tease her about it forever. But the hint of disgust on Abby’s face and hardened frown on Sam’s had her now feeling anxious.

Sebastian, however, seemed far more at ease, the prior tension melting into a more laidback and confident demeanor on his part.

After a while Robin and Demetrius excused themselves, telling the younger group that they would see them all later once food arrived. Maru stayed and chatted with everyone for a while after that, but eventually she stood and prepared to leave just as the idea of playing some board games was brought up by Sam. Georgia grabbed her friend's hand quickly.

She suddenly felt anxious about Maru’s departure. Nervous about being left alone with the others. They were overall playful and amicable, but there was an underlying thread of tension that was exposed by faltering smiles and accusing eyes.

“Wait! You don’t want to stay and play games with us?” She asked Maru with a pout.

“Uh, no thanks,” Maru giggled, patting Georgia’s hand away. “I’m a different kind of nerd unfortunately."

“Last time she played Solarion Chronicles she kept trying to add robots to the story,” Sebastian muttered, a faintly amused smile on his face.

“I’ll see you guys later!” Maru winked, sending Georgia a mischievous look before adding. “Have fun!”

As soon as Maru left the group began to set up for the game. Georgia wasn’t much help since she didn’t know a lot about playing the actual physical game, so while the others focused on that she busied herself with grabbing Sebastian’s small trashcan and cleaning up as much of the confetti mess as she could.

By the time they were all set up she had managed to collect most of it, but she could still see little hints of color littered about the room. When she joined them Sebastian mumbled a kind thanks before setting a box of items on the table and opening it, pulling out a stack of cards and handing out dice to everyone. Georgia curiously looked at the odd shaped and numbered die.

“Alright, let me draw a scenario card,” Sebastian sighed as he fiddled through the cards. 

Sam took his seat, Abigail moving to sit on Sebastian’s other side but he stopped her suddenly. 

“No, that’s Georgia’s spot,” he snapped at her, pulling the chair closer to his side of the table. 

Georgia winced uncomfortably as Abigail rolled her eyes and moved seats, Georgia taking her place close to him. Sebastian pulled out a card and chuckled to himself. 

“Looks like today’s quest takes us into the necromancer’s tower… to try and reclaim the Solarion Staff from the Dreadlord Xarth.”

Georgia bit her lip as to not giggle at the silly names, doing her best to take this game as seriously as the others. Whatever this quest was, it must have been a favorite of the guys, the two of them smirking to themselves.

“Since Georgia’s new to all this, maybe she should choose her character first?” Sam asked, sending her a wink. 

Sebastian looked up from the card, nodding towards her.

“Your options are… warrior, healer, wizard, or bard.”

“Hmm…” Georgia pondered the options for a second before deciding. “Healer maybe? I prefer to help others..”

“Perfect, an important role for a very important person,” Sebastian mused with a smile. “I like being the wizard.” 

Yoba, he was being so nerdy and… cute. She liked it a lot. Maybe he was actually trying for once.. At least he hadn’t threatened her. Well, since last Friday when they talked about it. Still, he was on a good streak. Part of her wanted to be grateful, relieved, but the other part insisted on bracing for the inevitable cracks to burst through his facade.

“I’ll be the warrior!” Abby shouted quickly, jumping up and pulling out a sword from who knows where.

“Yoba,” Georgia muttered under her breath, staring in uncomfortable shock. 

Sebastian snickered beside her, his hand making its way under the table and squeezing her knee. He scooted his chair even closer, the two perched at the table’s corner. Georgia noticed that Sam frowned as he caught a glimpse of them, but then he turned away. 

“I wanted to be the bard anyway,” Sam grumbled, sticking his tongue out at Abby.

“Let’s begin..” Sebastian said sternly, clearing his throat to stop Abby and Sam who were making dumb faces at each other. 

Georgia was really starting to question how old they were. 

“The king has entrusted our party with recovering the Solarion Staff…” Sebastian began, his voice shifting slightly to add some drama to the scenario. Georgia provided him with her rapt attention, his cheeks slowly growing pinker as he continued. It was honestly endearing to her. “A task which, if completed successfully, will ensure our place in the hall of legends as well as a sizable fortune of gold and silver..”

He squeezed her knee again, his hand leaving to go topside and point at the rather intricate map laid out on the table. 

“After a long month journeying across unforgiving lands, we step out on the precipice to see our destination looming in the distance..” Sebastian’s voice deepened with a theatrical flair. “There, beyond a moonlit plain, lies the Necromancer’s Tower… where Dreadlord Xarth usurps the power of the stolen Solarion Staff for his own… vile purposes.”

His lips twitched upward at the last part, Sam snickering on his other side. Georgia knew there had to be some inappropriate inside joke about that, but she wasn’t sure if she even wanted to know what exactly it was.

“The tower lies before us…” Sebastian paused again, his eyes flitting back to Georgia. “Do we go in through the front… or check out the back entrance? What’s your preference, princess?”

Sam snorted loudly, but Abby reached over to smack the back of his head.

“Hmm..” Georgia winced under the mischievous gazes from the guys. “Front?”

“Don’t want to split up and take both at the same time?” Sam mused, earning smacks from both his friends, though Sebastian was now chuckling with him.

Georgia’s cheeks turned red, shaking her head as she waited for Sebastian to continue.

“A skeleton guards the hallway,” Sebastian went on, a little bit of amusement still lingering in his voice. “It looks dangerous… what do we do, fight or run?”

“Fight!” Abby answered first, slamming her fist down on the table.

The rattling sound that ensued made Georgia flinch, both Sam and Seb sending Abby a dirty look. Sebastian cleared his throat pointedly. 

“The skeleton lunges forward… Do you swing your weapons or raise your shields?”

“I say swing,” Abigail decided quickly, squirming excitedly in her seat. 

“I say shield,” Sam countered flatly, immaturely sticking his tongue out at Abby again.

Sebastian turned to Georgia with one eyebrow cocked.

“Uhh… shield?” Georgia squeaked nervously, siding with Sam.

“Alright,” Sebastian chuckled, tapping his fingers on the table. “I’m gonna shield too…”

“Pussies,” Abby teased, grabbing her dice. “It’s okay, I’ll take out the stupid skeleton all on my own!”

“Mhmm,” Sebastian rolled his eyes as he took up his own dice, Sam doing the same. Georgia decided she should probably follow along, pulling out her own. “Okay, so Abby needs to roll DC fifteen to defeat the skeleton… and we all need to roll over five to shield.”

“You roll first, Gi,” Sam encouraged with a smile. 

Georgia could feel his foot slide up her leg from across the table, a small smug smile gracing Sam’s lips. She tried to ignore it as she looked at the dice in her hand.

“Uh, do I just throw them?” She asked sheepishly. 

“Oh, no. Sorry, I should have explained more..” Sebastian chuckled lightly, pulling away the other dice in her hand, leaving behind one that had way too many sides. “Use this one princess.”

She examined the dice, the highest number she could spot was a twenty. She then shook it in her hands and tossed it down onto the table.

“And…” Sebastian hummed, both he and Sam peering over to look at the result. “Eight! Sam?”

Both Sam and Sebastian rolled their dice now, Sebastian getting a fourteen and Sam’s landing on seventeen. The two high-fived, looking pleased as everyone turned to Abigail.

“Saving the best, most heroic, skeleton destroying warrior for last,” Abby mused cockily as she tossed the dice.

It landed on the number one.

Georgia didn’t know much, but she certainly knew that was not good. Sam and Sebastian immediately started laughing while Abby’s jaw dropped.

“No!” She called out, her hands pulling at her purple hair. “I have an advantage!”

“Not with a critical fail you don’t,” Sebastian mused, clearly enjoying her frustration.

“No! Again!”

“Someone’s a sore loser,” Sam sang at her, pretending to play a guitar with his hands. “Abigail with the big fat critical fail, look at her wail.”

His dorky little song made even Georgia giggle, Abby’s red faced reaction only making it funnier, though she did feel kind of bad about her clear frustration.

“Sorry Abby,” Sebastian hid his smile behind his card as Abigail stared daggers at him. He cleared his throat before continuing. “The skeleton lunges forward… it’s too fast, and strikes down Abby’s warrior, who flies back down a hallway. The rest of us successfully block the attack, sending the skeleton stumbling backward and giving us enough time to strike out and slay the foul creature.”

“Bullshit,” Abby grumbled from where she slumped in her seat, arms crossed.

“Well, at least you’re still alive?” Sam offered with a wince at Abigail’s glare.

“For now,” Sebastian hummed pointedly. He ignored Abby when she sent him her middle finger, turning back to the card. “We all continue down the hallway, taking care not to step on the skeleton’s remains. We find ourselves in a sewer-like corridor..” 

“Smells like Abby’s attitude down here,” Sam mused under his breath, both Georgia and Sebastian snickering at the comment. Abby only huffed and rolled her eyes.

“To our left, a hallway glows with a peculiar green light. To our right, a staircase leads up into the dark,” Sebastian’s tone still carried the amusement from teasing Abigail. He slid his hand back under the table inconspicuously, this time higher up on Georgia’s thigh. “Which way do we go?”

His fingers gently massaged at her sensitive inner thigh through her leggings as he awaited an answer.

“Umm…” Georgia’s brain short circuited for a second as he found his way a little higher, though Sebastian’s face remained composed and deadpanned.

“I say the glowing one,” Sam shrugged, his eyes narrowing slightly as he looked between Sebastian and Georgia. 

She glanced down to find Sam gripping the edge of the table, knuckles turning white. 

“Me too,” Abby sighed, tapping the table impatiently.

“Glowing sounds cool to me,” Georgia agreed, her tone a pitch too high.

“Alright, we enter the hall to our left…” Sebastian went on, a smirk on his face as he continued to tease Georgia under the table. “We find ourselves in a room. On our left is a ladder. On our right, three prisoners are floating in strange glowing capsules. They appear to be in some process of transformation. Could this be some sick experiment of the Dreadlord’s?”

Georgia involuntarily let out a small gasp as Sebastian found her clit and massaged the sensitive spot through her pants. She tried to play it off as being shocked about the story, but between Sebastian’s pleased face and Sam’s glare she didn’t have much faith in that plan. Abigail, however, didn’t seem to notice anything. 

“Obviously it’s the Dreadlord’s experiment," Abby grumbled impatiently.

“Do we leave as quickly as possible, or do we destroy the capsules?” Sebastian continued bluntly.

“Let me destroy them!” Abby demanded, picking up her sword and loudly tapping the hilt of it against the table. 

Georgia struggled to stay composed, feeling her cheeks heat up. It was a mix of the awkward pleasure of Sebastian rubbing her core under the table with his friends gathered around and the discomfort of witnessing Abigail’s aggressive outbursts.

“Fine,” Sebastian sighed, seeming annoyed. “DC ten.”

Abby kissed her dice desperately before throwing them down onto the table. Everyone leaned over to watch, Georgia finding herself kinda hoping for another critical failure for the girl, but instead she got a fifteen.

“Fuck yeah!” Abby practically screamed as she jumped up from her seat, swinging her sword around in a way that had the other three all leaning back in shock. 

Sebastian’s hand left its place between Georgia’s legs, now grabbing her shoulder and pulling her closer and further away from Abby’s reach as if concerned Abigail would accidentally slash her during the bizarre display. Abby was once again making her own sound effects as she played around with her sword, ending her outburst by putting one foot up on the table, proudly pointing her sword into the air. Sam had his head in his hands, shoulders shaking violently with laughter.

Georgia was sort of unsettled, but at least the odd scene had dissolved some of the tension between Sebastian and Sam.

“Warrior knight Ser Abby has slain the prisoners and saved the day again!” She bellowed.

Georgia only blinked up at her, slightly stunned and completely uncomfortable.

“... Right, okay,” Sebastian cleared his throat again, sending Abby a silent look of distaste as he fiddled through his cards. He did have a faint smile on his lips, looking at least amused. Sam looked up from his hands, face red as he coughed out the rest of his giggles. “After Abby, um… heroically put these poor souls to rest, our party climbs up the ladder. We come across a door at the end of a hallway… are we ready to face the Dreadlord Xarth?”

“Fuck yeah,” Abby answered arrogantly as she slid back into her seat, now filled with cocky confidence. “I’ll defeat that fucker myself.”

“Are you ready, Gi?” Sam asked Georgia from across the table, ignoring Abby. “Or do you need some… inspiration?”

She felt Sam’s leg nudge against hers as he gave her a flirty look. Sebastian huffed between them, a scuffle ensuing under the table that ended with Sam’s leg no longer even remotely near hers. Abby looked between the three of them like they were now the problem. Georgia rolled her eyes. 

“I’m ready,” she shrugged, biting her lip as she looked at Sebastian, who was sneering at Sam. She held her breath as she waited for them to relax. 

When Seb looked away Sam immediately made a face mocking him. Abigail giggled along with him while Sebastian ran a hand down his own face, looking tired already. 

“Alright, we’re ready then,” he grumbled. “We pull open the door.. Revealing Dreadlord Xarth.”

Sebastian cleared his throat again, flashing Georgia a brief, somewhat embarrassed look as he put on a dramatically fake voice to imitate Xarth.

“Intruders? How dare you trespass in my private chambers!” He said in a shrill, somewhat creepy tone. It was fitting for the character, but odd coming from Sebastian of all people. “Ah, so you’ve come for the Solarion Staff… hehehe… you fools! You’ll make a nice addition to my skeleton army!”

Georgia giggled, clapping once Sebastian was done talking. He seemed embarrassed of the display, but she enjoyed seeing him be silly and not as dark and serious as he was most of the time. She liked this side of him, especially since it seemed like he was really trying…

His lips tweaked up at the weak applause, then he humored her with a small but dramatic bow. 

“He makes a good edgelord, doesn’t he?” Sam mused, making Georgia and Abby snort.

Sebastian reached over and smacked Sam on the back of the head before loudly clearing his throat again.

“Dreadlord Xarth casts shadow beam!” He announced, in his own voice now. 

Sebastian, Sam, and Abby all reached for their dice, so Georgia did the same. Looking around for further instruction. 

“This one’s hard,” Sebastian told her.

“You got this, Gi. I know you can handle a big, hard D…C,” Sam teased in a very off tune sing-song voice. His jest was followed by a loud thud, the table rattling as Sam winced. “Ow!” 

“Yoba,” Abigail frowned, looking between the two men before her judgmental gaze landed on Georgia.

“Alright, this one is DC twenty..” Sebastian told them bluntly, shooting another glare at Sam.

They all threw their dice onto the table, standing up to peer around. Sebastian was frowning as he looked between everyone’s dice like he was doing some mental math.

“Shit..” Sam whistled, wincing as he slumped back into his seat.

Abigail didn’t say anything, just threw her sword on the ground and turned around with an annoyed hiss.

“Well,” Sebastian said, letting out a sigh before turning to Georgia with an optimistic smile. “Georgia dodged the spell… but the rest of us are gravely injured and can't fight…”

Georgia winced, looking around as everyone turned their attention to her. 

“Um… What should I do?” She asked awkwardly. “Oh wait, I’m a healer right? Can I heal you all?”

“Roll,” Sebastian encouraged her with a soft smirk.

So she did, getting a ten.

“You can only heal one of us…” Sebastian told her, swallowing with a pause. Georgia noted how Sam’s head snapped up, an incredulous look on his face as he narrowed his eyes at Sebastian. “Who will you choose?”

“Oh…” Georgia bit her lip as she looked around.

Sebastian looked expectant, Sam flustered, and Abigail.. Well..

“ME! Choose me! I’m the warrior! I can take him!” Abby begged, slamming her fist down on the table. Georgia flinched back at the sound.

“Um… I’m going to heal the birthday boy..” She decided. It was a fair answer, Abby and Sam couldn’t be that upset over her choosing Sebastian on his birthday, right?

“Thanks, princess,” Sebastian crooned smugly, leaning over to peck a kiss on her cheek that left her blushing.

It would have been a simple, cute gesture, but both Sam and Abby watched with narrowed eyes and set jaws.

“I cast Pure Bolt…” Sebastian said with smug confidence as he rolled his dice, getting a perfect twenty. Sam’s jaw dropped on the other side of the table.

“Critical success? Let’s go!” He cheered, his previously annoyed look fading into excitement for his friend.

Abigail only rolled her eyes, clearly done with the whole thing since her warrior wasn’t doing too hot.

 “A beam of pure white light hits Xarth square in the face. The dreadlord shrieks and crumples into dust! Our healer Georgia picks up the Solarion Staff and holds it high..” Sebastian grinned the last sentence as he took her hand, holding it up triumphantly.

She felt her cheeks warm at the dorky gesture, but her stomach curled with butterflies at the genuine pride in Sebastian’s eyes as he looked at her.

“Order has been restored to the world!” He announced, lowering their hands and intertwining their fingers. “And Georgia just beat her first scenario with an A rating.”

“She’s a natural,” Sam mused with a sly smile of his own as he propped his face in his hands, elbows on the table. He looked at her sweetly, though mischief still glinted in his gaze. “Next we gotta try a different kind of roleplaying..”

Sebastian chuckled at the proposition, though Georgia watched his jaw shift and tighten after. Abby seemed into the idea, a wicked grin on her face as she eyed Georgia. 

“I totally have an idea for that,” Abby offered smugly. “Georgia can play a damsel in distress, and I’ll be the knight to save her from you two stupid ogres.”

“Yeah right,” Sam snorted. “More like we have to save her from you and that dumb sword you swing around so carelessly.”

The two of them bickered back and forth like children, Sebastian and Georgia sharing looks of amusement and annoyance. He leaned closer to her, bringing a hand up to tuck her wayward hair behind an ear before placing a gentle kiss on her cheek and dragging his lips to her ear.

“I can’t wait for them to leave,” he whispered, pulling away with a suggestive smirk.

Georgia felt herself blush, and for the first time in a while she didn’t feel pure apprehension over the idea of being alone with Sebastian. He jumped into the conversation with his friends, his attention on them despite his body angling towards her, his hand still tangled with hers sweetly.

As she observed him a mix of emotions washed over her. She felt odd about it all, about him. He was clearly trying, just as she had asked him to. Yet despite his noticeable efforts she couldn’t help but hold on to the pessimistic thought that at any second it would all come crashing down. 

Certainly this fun, gentle, friendly side of him had existed all along, and she was pleased to experience it, but it made her question why it was such a rare sight for her in the first place. 

She hadn’t been paying much attention to whatever the trio were discussing, but she did notice the knock at the door. Sebastian’s family came in carrying some take out boxes from the saloon, setting it on the table and joining the group. Maru pulled up a chair next to Georgia, purposefully brushing her shoulder and sending her a curious look that flashed between Georgia and Sebastian.

Georgia only rolled her eyes at her friend, bumping her shoulder back in a silent way of saying shut up. She was definitely going to be hearing about this nonstop. As if book club wasn’t complicated enough at this point. 

When everyone was done eating they handed Sebastian their gifts. He saved Georgia’s for last. It wasn’t much, just another frozen tear that she may have spent a few hours searching for in the mines yesterday, pumpkin soup she made with her own pumpkins from the fall season, and a void egg from her curious little void chicken that reminded her of him. 

She was worried it was a stupid present, but Sebastian looked absolutely ecstatic. 

Not long after that it seemed like everyone was ready to move on with their day, Demetrius excusing himself early and Robin following not far behind after she hugged everyone in the room. Maru lingered, sneaking Georgia the book for this Sunday’s discussion under the table. The discreet aspect of the delivery left her assuming this week’s novel was going to be yet another absolutely unhinged read. 

She tucked it in her backpack, giving it a quick glance that already had her cheeks turning red.

“You’re sick,” she muttered to Maru, who only giggled maniacally. 

“Do I want to know?” Sebastian mused from behind her.

“No,” both girls responded quickly, the quick dismissal making him chuckle. 

“See you guys!” Maru waved to the group as she stood to leave.

“Well, I should probably go too,” Abby sighed as she got up, dusting crumbs off herself and onto the floor carelessly. “It’s Wednesday so I’m sure my parents want to spend time with me tonight.”

Everyone seemed to get up as well. Georgia couldn’t tell if the feeling in her stomach was anxiety for their incoming absence or a more pleasant anticipation of being alone with Sebastian and his newly reformed demeanor.

“Yeah, I’m tired anyway,” Sebastian sighed, though he did a bad job of hiding the relief in his tone. “Thanks for everything guys.”

“See ya,” Sam crooned, patting Sebastian on the back as he moved around the table towards the door. He turned to Georgia casually. “Come on, I’ll walk you home.”

“I’ll walk her home,” Sebastian interjected flatly from behind her. She glanced back to find him pausing. “If that's okay..”

Maru looked between them from where she had loitered by the door, her brows wiggling obnoxiously. 

“Yeah, of course,” Georgia shrugged, ignoring her friend to address Sebastian. She then turned to Sam, doing her best to send him a comforting smile before hugging him goodbye. “I’ll see you Friday!"

“See you Friday for our date, Gi,” Sam smiled warmly, bending down to kiss her cheek. 

He lingered for a moment, something flaring in Georgia’s stomach in silent warning. As Sam stood back up she could see the shift, his features twisting from a silent threat towards Sebastian into a warm smile for her in an instant. She swallowed as she watched him leave with the others, hoping he wasn’t starting to resent his best friend over her.

Sebastian didn’t seem to care as he pressed himself against her back, his hand reaching around her, wrapping lightly around her throat while the other settled on her hip. Her entire body went tense as he pulled her into his chest with a light chuckle.

She held her breath, bracing for the moment his light touch would sour into a tight grip. 

But that moment didn’t come. 

“Finally,” he breathed into her ear with blissful relief. 

He bent down, his lips almost warm against her neck as he pressed a devastatingly soft kiss against it. Georgia felt almost dizzy from the exchange. His fingertips remained unusually gentle over her skin as they left her throat, his arms wrapping around her waist as he continued to lightly kiss the very neck he usually left throttled and bruised.

“Come on,” he murmured against her like a tender hum. “Let’s go.”

“Where are we going?” She asked, her confusion only growing.

“To your place,” he chuckled, his breath tickling her skin. “It’s more… private there.”

“Yeah,” Georgia quietly agreed, swallowing as he pulled away from her entirely. 

They gathered their things, Sebastian slinging a backpack over his shoulder while she collected her disheveled thoughts and emotions. Once they were outside he lit a cigarette before his hand slid back into hers. 

Brutal hands still catastrophically gentle as they walked in silence to her home.

He put out his cigarette the second they arrived, his other hand relinquishing hers to rest on the small of her back while she unlocked her door. She bit her lip as she welcomed him inside, waiting for his peaceful streak to end when he took note of her efforts to reduce his uninvited visits.

But he didn’t raise his voice nor a finger as she locked her door behind them. She knew he noticed, witnessing his curious eyes graze over the shiny new locks. But that curiosity didn’t sour or darken as she expected it to.

She felt guilty for being almost incapable of accepting or trusting this change in his demeanor.

“Come here,” he muttered, a playful lilt to his tone as he closed in on her.

He grabbed her by the waist and lifted, picking her up off her feet. She wrapped herself around him as he pressed his lips to hers, holding on as he carried her through her home and into the bedroom. His kiss was gentle but wanting, as if he were holding back. She surrendered to it easily, even attempting to deepen it further, but he remained composed and restrained.

She wasn’t sure what to make of it.

He set her on her feet as he separated their lips, sliding off his backpack and tossing it on the floor next to her bed. When he looked back at her he seemed to hesitate, looking almost bashful. Georgia briefly considered if she needed to check him for a fever. But then she decided to escalate things herself.

She pulled her sweater off, taking the bralette beneath with it as she fully flashed the silent birthday boy before her. His eyes instantly darkened, his jaw tightening as he watched her kick off her boots. That restraint dwindled as he stepped towards her, bending down to kiss her chest while his fingers slid under the waistband of her leggings and began tugging them off of her carefully.

His mouth was just as oddly gentle as his hands had been, even as his lips fixed around her nipple, his tongue flicking over the sensitive flesh tenderly before he stood back and pulled his hoodie over his head by the collar and tossed it aside.

She took it upon herself to help him out with his own pants now, dropping to her knees before him as he worked his belt off. Unzipping his black jeans she tugged them down his legs, taking his underwear with them to free his growing erection. She looked up at him, planting soft kisses to his thighs while she pulled her hair up and back into a ponytail. 

He let out a soft groan, his hand reaching down to caress her cheek. She pressed one kiss to his tip before wrapping her lips around it. His hand twitched towards her hair as she took more of his length into her mouth, working her tongue against his shaft while easing her way to his base. 

“Fuck,” he hissed through his teeth, his hand finally settling on her head.

She had only just gotten into the rhythm of bobbing her head on his cock when he stopped her suddenly, gently pressing on her forehead while he took a step back. She watched him curiously as he kicked his boots off and stepped out of the rest of his clothes.

He let out a soft chuckle when he looked back at her, still on her knees. Bending down he hooked his hands under her arms, lifting her and gently setting her on the bed. His knee pressed into the mattress between her thighs, an arm bracing near her head as he bent down to press a brief, gentle kiss to her lips. 

He kept his lips hovering just above hers as his other hand slid between her legs. His touch torturously light as his fingers tested her entrance, sliding up slowly to circle her clit a few times for good measure.

Then he pulled back, his hands shifting to run down her thighs. He moved himself to stand right at the bed’s edge while his fingers hooked under her knees and gently, carefully, dragged her closer. He positioned himself, his gaze lifting to hers as he slowly pressed himself inside.

He was gentle and cautious as he slid into her, his movements nothing like she had ever experienced with him before. He lifted one of her legs up higher to get a better angle, one Georgia fully expected his movements to become rougher with, but he kept himself steady and slow paced.

His patient and delicate resolve lasted longer than she had expected, but also long enough to become almost concerning. Everything felt… off. Internally and externally. His brows furrowed and jaw set, a look of frustration taking over his features as he abruptly pulled out of her without warning or climax. She sat up, reaching to ask him what was wrong, but he stepped away, running a hand through his hair and letting out an irritated huff.

“Sebastian?” She asked, confused until her eyes dipped down to his flaccid member. She found herself bristling, her heart sinking at the sight. 

He moved to walk away, but she reached out and grabbed his wrist without thinking. His face snapped to hers, and she winced when his hands curled into fists.

“I can’t do this,” he hissed at her, ripping his arm from her grasp.

She blinked, a bit of panic settling in. Did… he not want her anymore? Shouldn’t she have been less distraught if that were the case? She climbed off the bed as he picked his clothes up off the ground, her hand resting on his forearm.

“Did I do something wrong?” She asked hesitantly, her voice trembling slightly.

He froze, entire body locking up at the question. But then his shoulders sank. He wiped his hand down his face, giving her a remorseful look.

“No.”

“But..”

“No,” he bluntly snapped at her, face hardening as he brushed her hand away. “It’s not you, it’s me.”

She swallowed, not satisfied with that answer. But it did bring up another question..

“Are… are you not into me anymore?” The words came out quiet, dejected.

If that were the case… did the others not like her anymore either? Had something happened? She was sure the right emotion would be relief… but part of her was devastated at the thought..

But Sebastian’s face softened as he looked at her watering eyes. He dropped his clothes, grabbing her and gently pulling her into a hug.

“No, princess,” he sighed against the crown of her head. “I’m still crazy about you.”

“But..” she didn’t like how confused and pathetic she felt, but she couldn’t help it. “Do you not want-”

“I want you,” he reassured her quickly as his arms tightened around her. “More than anything. I just don’t want to hurt you anymore.”

He buried his lips into her hair, one hand coming up to cradle the back of her head against his chest while the other soothingly stroked down her spine. She felt like she had emotional whiplash, unable to mentally understand what he was saying.

“You’re confusing me,” she confessed, not really sure what else to say.

He chuckled, the sound somehow both amused and bitter at the same time. 

Her first thought was to immediately point out that he had never really cared about whether or not he hurt her in any sense of the word before, but she didn’t want to dredge that up if he really had changed his tune. She was sorting through her words when he sighed, almost impatiently.

“Look, princess,” he sounded a little flustered as he paused, his hold on her adjusting as he took a step away from her. He cupped her chin with one hand, the other resting on her shoulder as he looked down at her warily. “I want you. I just can’t.. I don’t want you normally. I’m scared I’ll take things too far..”

“But w-” 

“Because I want to hurt you,” he cut her off bitterly, his face twisting into a sneer. “I really am trying but I don’t think I can… you know, get off without..”

Oh. 

Oh.

Georgia winced as she mulled that thought over in her head, both uncomfortable and uncertain. It wasn’t like it didn’t make sense coming from him, but there was just something disturbing about the idea he needed to hurt her in order to enjoy himself.. 

Georgia released a breath, pursing her lips together as she struggled with how exactly to proceed. She suddenly felt too naked, too on the spot. It was his birthday and she wanted to please him, but she was scared that giving in would ultimately lead him to stop being so gentle outside of their sex life as well. And she was really starting to like the soft side of Sebastian.

She gently swatted his hands away from her before crossing her arms over her chest, pressure, guilt, and that unrelenting shame splashing over her like a bucket of cold water. He stood there silently as he watched her, features blank of any emotion.

“Were you always like this?” She asked him curiously, trying to read his face. “Or is it just since... me?”

“Always. Kinda,” he admitted awkwardly. “But it definitely has gotten… worse with you.”

There was a tense pause between them as they watched one another quietly. Assessing. Waiting. Perhaps even hoping.. She knew she was going to regret giving in, but somehow it felt like if she didn’t then it would only get worse.

“Okay.”

“Okay?” He frowned as he echoed the word.

“Look, I know you’re trying, and I like that side of you. But I also know you’re a sadist,” she mused, somewhat solemnly. “Can you just keep the attitude in the bedroom?”

“Of course,” he crooned, a wicked smile contorting his face as if she flicked on a switch. His hand slid around her throat, much tighter than earlier as he yanked her closer. He hovered his lips over hers, a playfully daring glint in his eyes. “Are you sure you can handle it?”

“Yes,” she bit out stubbornly, making him chuckle.

“What if I want to take it too far?” He asked, his breath cold against her lips. “You’re not going to tap out early on my birthday, are you?”

He squeezed her throat hard, a brief and crushing grasp before he relented enough to let her answer. She swallowed hard, her stomach filling with a little anxiety as well as a little bit of a thrill. She wasn’t sure what he meant by too far.. But she had endured his worst before. Plus, it was his birthday, and she was too stubborn to back down now.

“I can take it.”

“That’s what I thought,” he mused as his lips pulled into a pride filled smirk. “My little masochistic slut.”

Before she could do or say anything his lips crashed into hers, his grip tightening and stealing her air. His kiss was all sharp teeth and passionate force as he slowly backed her towards her bed. He pushed her onto her back on the sheets, tearing away from their kiss as he held her down by her throat. 

He looked at her with a wild, unhinged sort of grin as his other hand roughly pushed her knees apart. He released her throat, allowing her to breathe as his lips met her neck, sucking and biting the sensitive skin like a starved animal. He trailed lower, sucking on her chest and leaving the red beginnings of little bruises in his wake. 

His mouth launched a biting and sucking assault on one breast while he roughly groped the other, chucking against her skin when she let out a small cry. He moved lower, though he avoided her exposed and spread center as he bit the sensitive fat of her inner thigh, making her flinch. He pulled away, his lips leaving a trail of painful hickeys up and down both thighs before he sunk his teeth in right at the apex, just next to her entrance. 

He was chuckling when he stopped to look up at her, his cold fingers sliding down her folds curiously.

“You’re so perfect,” he muttered, the praise contrasting the cruel gleam in his dark eyes. He bent forward, pressing a kiss to her clit. “So wet for me. You like a little pain, don’t you?”

She only clenched her jaw, a moan like cry bubbling from her lips when he squeezed an already aching spot on her thigh hard. He breathed a laugh against her skin, but then he got up and positioned himself between her legs, the erect evidence of his sadistic arousal on full display before he buried it into her with splitting force.

Her back arched as she cried out from the sudden intrusion, the sound cut off and strangled as his hand returned to her throat, gripping tight as he held her down on the bed while brutally fucking into her. She struggled against him, weak gasps escaping her lips as his other hand hooked under one thigh and adjusted the angle, allowing him to pound into a spot that had her vision dancing with colorful stars and heated pressure building rapidly in her core.

His climax came quickly, his hips stuttering as he continued to thrust into her even after she could feel the warmth of his orgasm spill into her. He eventually let up, releasing her throat to wipe his hair from his sweat slick brow. She took a deep breath, reaching up to rub her aching neck but he swatted her hand away, bending over her to kiss the spot while still lodged deep inside her. 

“This is much better,” he murmured against the pulse of her throat before biting down roughly. “Don’t you think?”

He pulled back, but then froze, a frown contorting his lips as his eyes zeroed in on her shoulder. Her stomach sank when she realized he had noticed the fading bruise of a bite mark Elliott had left behind…

His eyes narrowed possessively as they slid back to hers. Then he dove his head down, sinking his teeth into the same spot and latching on as he bit down hard enough to make her cry out in pain. She tried to look at it as he tore his mouth away, certain he had drawn blood, but his fingers slid up into her hair, gripping before yanking her head back. He hovered his face over hers, that cruel smirk taunting.

“Tell me you like it rough,” he crooned the order darkly.

“I..” her voice came out hoarse, scratching against her sore throat. “Like it rough..”

“Such a good girl tonight,” he mused, pressing his lips against hers. He worked their mouths together before breaking away with his teeth pulling on her bottom lip. The taste of blood left behind on her tongue. “What an obedient birthday gift.”

He stood back, swiftly pulling out of her. She could feel a mess leak down her thighs, but he clearly wasn’t done with her yet as he braced one knee on the bed, grabbing her by her hair again and roughly guiding her to his still hard cock. Her mouth already hurt, but she was in too deep now as she opened up to wrap her lips around his tip.

Only he quickly thrust his hips forward, shoving his length deep down her throat without warning. She gagged painfully hard, her eyes watering as her whole body lurched from the force. He groaned his pleasure as he held her still by her hair, not missing a beat while brutally fucking her face. 

When he pulled away and dropped her head she was left gasping desperately, coughing as drool dripped down her chin. 

“Can we take a break?” She pleaded weakly through her coughing fit. “Please.”

Sebastian’s face softened as he crouched down, lifting her chin to examine her tear stained face.

“Too far?” He asked, brows bunching with concern as he frowned. 

“I just need a breath,” she panted. His face instantly twisted.

“Then you can catch your breath while I bend you over and fuck you,” he crooned cruelly as he stood.

He manhandled her into the position he wanted, her head and chest pressed against the bed while her ass was in the air, knees spread and drawn forward. His fingers dug into the skin where he gripped her hips, not giving her any time to prepare before he was plunging himself into her violently.

She was slammed forward from the impact, her painfully sore shoulder ramming into the bed as she cried out. He was unrelenting and brutal with his thrusts, and she didn’t need to see his face to know he was reveling in the broken sounds that came from her lips in response.

At some point she squeezed her eyes shut, trying to drown out the discomfort and pain to focus on her breathing. She tried to just… go numb. But after a while he hissed behind her, his hand crashing down onto her ass cheek with a loud slap.

“I don’t hear you,” he bit out, slapping her again.

She let her ragged moans and cries loose, some of them overexaggerated in an attempt to get him off sooner. She could hear him groaning his own pleasure, his thrusts only becoming more violent as if she egged them on. Her moans turned into breathless, pained sobs.

She didn’t know how long it took him to come this round. It could have been seconds, but it felt like a torturous eternity. His final thrust was whiplash inducing, her whole body being slammed brutally into the bed as he sunk himself impossibly deep with a roar. His nails dug into her hips painfully as he came, panting and pleased.

He stayed inside her as his hands left her hips, sliding to her ass cheeks and digging his nails into the skin. She had lost track of all the different places he left aching and wounded in his sadistic wake, but she had little doubt that she would wake up tomorrow black and blue.

He finally pulled out of her, leaving her to brace for whatever torture he had planned next. But after a moment of his absence a warm damp cloth was pressed between her sore legs, gently rubbing her clean. His cold hand slid down her spine, the touch light and soothing as he continuously caressed her.

She rolled onto her back when he was done cleaning her, closing her eyes and taking a minute to just go limp. When he returned again he carefully pulled her into a sitting position, taking a seat next to her as he offered her a pill and a cup of water.

“For the pain,” he gently encouraged her to take it, looking concerned.

Normally she would refuse, especially when the last time she took one she was out of it the whole day after. But every inch of her felt broken, and she wasn’t sure if he was done or just getting started. She opened her mouth, letting him set the pill on her tongue. When he brought the cup to her lips she drank while he continued to gently rub her back. 

He set the cup down and pulled her into his lap, the movement agonizing. The shift made her dizzy when he kissed her shoulder so sweetly, gentle and light like a silent apology. 

“Thank you,” he murmured against her skin between kisses. “I needed that.”

The words only unsettled her, but she closed her eyes and held her tongue. Maybe if she pretended to pass out he wouldn’t want another round. Unfortunately she wasn’t sure if unconsciousness was enough to deter him. 

One of his hands brushed aside her hair before grabbing her chin, moving her head so he could examine her throat. He hummed, seemingly pleased with his work. She tensed when his hand left her chin to wrap around her battered neck, his finger tips pressing into the bruising flesh when he gave it a quick squeeze.

They sat like that for a while, Georgia beginning to actually drift asleep as he held her and stroked her skin so softly aside from the occasional light throat squeeze. She snapped herself awake and shifted, carefully climbing out of his arms and off the bed. She limped to the bathroom, her legs so viciously sore. She was going to have to make tomorrow a self care day so she wasn’t this battered for her date with Sam the day after. 

She went straight to the sink, cringing when she saw herself in the mirror. It hadn’t taken long for several bruises to bloom across her body, her neck almost entirely discolored with them. Her breast was also marred, the angry red bite mark on her shoulder swollen and smeared with dried blood. Her eyes dipped lower, the inside of her thighs both blotched with shades of purple and yellow, her hips riddled with bright red scratches.

Fuck.

Sebastian came up behind her, kissing her unmaimed shoulder as his hands slid around her abdomen in a gentle embrace. His current actions so unlike the violent ones that remained painted on her skin. 

“I’m gonna go smoke,” Sebastian yawned, placing one last kiss to her shoulder before stepping out.

She turned on the cold water, splashing her face before carefully rubbing the blood off her shoulder. She braced her forearms on the counter, leaning down as she took a moment to breathe and take inventory of her thoughts.

When she had collected herself enough she limped back into her room, carelessly throwing on a loose sweater and clean underwear.

She made her way outside, finding Sebastian in only sweatpants as he leaned against the railing of her porch, cigarette smoke wafting around him. She leaned next to him, silence falling over both of them. She closed her eyes and let the winter night’s breeze comfort her sore body.

“Are you not cold?” He asked. She turned to him with a pointed look at his bare chest.

“Are you?” She countered hoarsely. 

He huffed a laugh, his lips twitching up as he blew smoke out into the night. Before he could bring the cigarette back to his lips, Georgia snatched it from his hand, bringing it to her own.

In truth, she hated smoking. The smell, the taste, the feeling. But right now it was somewhat calming to take in that ashy breath. She let it out with a drawn out exhale, watching the tendril of smoke curl into the dark. She moved to repeat the action, but Sebastian tore it from her grip and tossed it out into the snow.

“Don’t do that,” he snapped, though when she looked up at him he looked utterly bewildered. “It’ll kill you.”

She gave him another tired, pointed look. He rolled his eyes at her, pulling her into his arms and kissing her head.

“Yeah, yeah I’m a hypocrite. Let’s get you to bed.”

Her shoulders sagged in relief at the sound of those words. Once they were inside and the door was locked, Sebastian carefully picked her up, cradling her as he carried her to bed. He tucked her in before sliding in beside her, snuggling up sweetly.

So sweet. So odd. Especially after the degree of which he battered her body earlier. She supposed she couldn’t complain. She consented to it, after all.

At least he was being nice now.

“Are you okay?” He asked, kissing her temple.

“Yeah,” she murmured the lie with a yawn. “Did you have a good birthday?”

“I did.”

“How old are you?” She asked curiously while closing her eyes.

“Twenty eight,” he answered, his voice also deep with incoming sleep.

“Sam and Abby?”

“Sam’s also twenty eight. Abby’s twenty six, I think.”

She hummed her acknowledgement of his answer, letting silence creep back over them for a few minutes. She almost fell asleep again, the weight of exhaustion settling in deep. But she needed to ask one more question.

“Sebastian?”

“Yes, princess?”

“Are you going to tell me about how you’re tracking my location yet?”

He didn’t respond for a while, to the point where she almost questioned if he had drifted to sleep. Or was least pretending to. 

“Not tonight.”

His answer came, quiet and stubborn. Georgia didn’t have it in her to be annoyed or argue. She’d just bring it up again in the morning.

At least sleep came all too easily.

 

Notes:

S/O to @Dandydanja for beta reading the solarion chronicles scene. Pls check them out if you love angst and Shane! <3

Anyway, next up on yandew island: a hot new bombshell starts a fight in the villa! lol the drama

Also thanks for reading!! Hope you enjoy! ILY besties 🥰

Chapter 53: Winter 12, Year 1

Notes:

Sorry it took longer than expected to post this chapter, wanted to post it at the same time as the previous but I couldn't help but keep working on it, but here we are 12 hours later... hopefully you enjoy it! 😅💚

TW: Violence, blood, attempted murder?

Winter 12, Year 1

 

Georgia was struggling.

Her entire body had been sore even before this adventure, and this was now the third time she had managed to crash the stupid sled. The pain was nearing unbearable, and it was tempting to just let the freezing snow numb her entirely. She quickly touched the high collar of the turtleneck, making sure it was still snuggly hiding the dark bruises from Sebastian’s birthday.

 Sam was chuckling as he jogged over, crouching down and dusting snow off of her as he helped pull her to her feet.

“Are you okay?” He asked, his amusement rapidly fading into concern as she swayed on her feet.

“Yeah,” she sighed, her voice still slightly hoarse. “I’m fine.”

“You don’t look fine,” he noted, his face falling into a frown as he looked her over. “You look really pale.”

She winced. Something in his assessing gaze made her stomach sink, so she forced herself to ignore the pain and flash him a reassuring smile. She had already lied and told him her sore throat was from drinking tea too hot. She could have probably lied again and attributed any pain to her terrible sledding, but she knew he’d fuss and want to look for injuries..

And that was absolutely not on the table.

He pressed his palm against her forehead, face fixed with that worried frown. His hand was light as it trailed down her cheek, fingers moving in towards the collar of her sweater. She quickly swatted his hand away, anxiety flaring violently in her gut at his narrowed glare.

“I’m fine,” she brushed it off. “I just suck at sledding, apparently.”

“Let’s take a break then,” he offered kindly, though suspicion shadowed his features. He patted her shoulder supportively. 

Of course it was the shoulder that sported the angrily scabbed, bite-mark shaped bruise. It took a lot to keep herself composed, focusing on breathing and ignoring the nausea that clawed at her esophagus. It was somewhat comical how literally fucked she was. 

“How’s that sound, Gi?” Sam asked.

She stopped in her tracks, rubbing a hand over her face.

“I’m sorry, what did you say again?”

Sam narrowed his eyes as he paused. His jaw clenched hard enough she could see the muscles feather. But then he let out an exhale from his nose, his face warming into a gentle smile that didn’t thaw the ice that lingered in his eyes.

“Let’s go back to your place,” he offered casually. “You. Me. Miso. Hot chocolate for us and treats for our son.”

“Sounds great,” she sighed, somewhat relieved. She just hoped he didn’t want to do anything more..

Sam bent down, picking up the sled and shaking the snow and sap off of it before gently leaning it against the tree trunk. He turned to her, a little concern showing through.

“Need a ride?” He mused playfully.

“I can walk,” she insisted, waving him off. 

“Come on,” he crouched down, patting his shoulder. 

Georgia hesitated for a moment, ultimately giving in as she wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. He stood up, grabbing her thighs and shifting her up to be higher and more secure on his back. The ache throughout her body flared with a sharp pain, but she swallowed it down with her teeth clenched. Sam grabbed the sled and started making his way towards her home.

Every movement in that position made her core hurt worse, and by the time they made it to her porch she was lightheaded from the agony, her eyes watering. He set her down and she stumbled forward as she tried to avoid him seeing her distress. She unlocked her door, letting him follow behind and close it while she sat at her dining table, using the excuse of taking off her boots to compose herself. 

She was absentmindedly untying the laces when his own boots appeared in front of her. Sam crouched down to her eye level, hardened eyes looking her over.

“Georgia,” he murmured her name with sympathy, but there was a knowing in his tone that made her heart twist and sink. “Talk to me.”

“About what?” She mused with forced playfulness. “Sledding safety?”

He shook his head, she couldn’t tell if he bought her feigned innocence or if he was fed up with this dance. Either way his face softened slightly as he leaned over and kissed her forehead sweetly.

“Your clothes are wet from the snow,” he noted with a huffed laugh. “Let’s get you changed before you catch a cold.”

She hadn’t even really noticed the damp cold through her pain, the chilled material somewhat soothing against her battered skin.

“Yeah,” she agreed hesitantly as she took off her other boot and stood up. “I’ll be right back, want to make the hot chocolate?”

“Don’t want me to come help warm you up?” He teasingly crooned as he persistently followed behind her. “I can start a hot bath for you if you want.”

“No thanks,” she squeaked as she busied herself aimlessly looking through her closet while hoping he would leave the room. “Maybe start the fireplace?”

She knew she was fucked when he didn’t even acknowledge Miso as the cat excitedly meowed from the bed. Absolutely fucked. Especially fucked when Sam didn’t even pause to pet the cat that ran to brush against his legs and beg for his attention. Sam never ignored his beloved Miso. Ever. He leaned against the wall next to her closet, his face way too serious. His eyes were locked on her, unwavering and grim.

“I’d rather make sure you’re okay,” he said stone-faced, no more teasing or forced amusement left for her games. 

She was definitely, absolutely, irrevocably fucked. 

Georgia knew he wasn’t talking about her wet clothes anymore. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes as she pressed her head to the closet door and tried to think. Tried to settle the growing panic that terrorized her stomach and fogged over her mind.

“Gi, stop hiding from me. I know, okay,” Sam bit out somberly, the sound disgruntled and tired. It sunk into her like knives to the gut. When she didn’t say anything he clarified his grave accusation. “I know you’re hurting. I know it was Seb. Let me see.”

“Please don’t be mad,” she muttered, a confession that came quiet and broken from trembling lips.

“I could never be mad at you,” Sam spoke softly, his hand stroking down her back with solemn comfort.

“I’m not talking about me,” she admitted, tears stinging her shut eyes.

Sam didn’t give her a response. The silence became condemning, and she was now the executioner severing Sam and Sebastian’s friendship with a fucking guillotine. Her eyes were still closed, her body rigid as she began knocking her head against the closet door over and over, the rocking motion and repetitive dull pain almost soothing in her distress.

“Georgia,” Sam barked her name with concern as he wrapped his arms around her from behind, pulling her away from the door. 

He guided her towards the bathroom, kicking the door closed behind them with a frustrated slam that made her flinch. He carefully leaned her against the sink as he stepped aside to start the shower. When he returned he braced one arm on the counter beside her, his other hand carefully stroking her hair out of her face.

“How bad is it?” He asked cautiously, concern and apprehension on his face when she looked up at him.

“It could be worse…” she muttered uncomfortably. 

“Show me.”

It wasn’t a plea or a suggestion. It was a cold demand.

“Sam..”

“Georgia,” he snarled impatiently at her. She flinched at the sound. He had never spoken to her with that malicious tone or volume. Ever. “Show. Me. Take off your clothes right now or I will do it my fucking self.”

She blinked at him with wide eyes before she resigned, pushing herself off the counter and shrugging off her jacket. Sam was watching her with his arms crossed and face frozen over with growing anger. He hadn’t even seen anything yet and he was pissed.

She figured she would save the worst for last, skipping past her top to carefully peel off the cold damp leggings along with her underwear. He sucked in a breath at the sight of the dark bruising on her thighs, but he didn’t utter a word yet. She hesitated to take off the sweater, fearful of his reaction. He tore his eyes from between her legs, his brows furrowed in concern despite the anger still hardening the rest of his face. 

He nodded expectantly and she let out a whimpering sigh before complying. She pulled the turtleneck up from the bottom, her stomach in shambles as he slipped it over her head.

“Fucking hell Georgia,” Sam gasped in breathless horror. “What did he fucking do to you? Run you over with his bike?”

“Sam,” Georgia pleaded as he pushed off the counter and stepped closer. 

His face twisted into a terrifying sort of anger as he carefully cupped her chin and tilted her head to get a better view of her bruised throat. His hand was shaky against her skin. A sharp pain knotted her stomach when she saw the malice spark in his eyes.

“I’m going to kill him,” he snarled. 

“No,” Georgia begged, grabbing Sam’s hand. “It’s fine.”

“Are you fucking-” Sam’s tone was filled with raging exasperation before he stopped himself briefly. “Look what he fucking did to you.. You’re really going to tell me this is fine?”

“I asked for it,” she told him, wincing when he lifted a fist. 

He only shook it, as if considering punching a wall, but she still found herself flinching away. He uncurled his hand quickly before wiping it down his face. He couldn’t even look at her when he spoke after.

“Don’t fucking lie to me,” he seethed through his hands. “Not right now. I know you’ve been keeping shit like this silent for weeks. I just didn’t know it was this bad..”

He turned away from her, his head hanging down while his hands braced the counter.

“Fuck I’m such an ass,” he sounded like he was going to cry, devastation wracking his words. “I didn’t know.. I let you crash into that fucking tree three times and..”

“Sam, it’s fine. I’m fine,” she cut him off to reassure him.

“I should have done something sooner,” he muttered, absolutely distraught. “This is all my fault.”

“Sam,” Georgia sighed, gently patting his back in an attempt to comfort him. “It’s not your fault. Or Sebastian’s. It’s mine. They’re just bruises, and I consented to doing things a little… rough. It-”

“A little?” Sam hissed incredulously as he snapped his attention back to her. “If you say it’s fine one more time I’m going to fucking lose my shit.”

“Sam..”

“Get in the fucking shower,” Sam ordered through his teeth. “Now.”

Georgia bristled, hesitating to leave him, but then he pulled his jacket off, starting to strip out of his own clothes. She was almost frightened of him staying, but it was far scarier to think of what he would do if he left right now. 

She was frozen in place until he, despite the anger radiating off of him, gently took hold of her and led her to the tub. His hands were placed awkwardly, every touch too delicate. He helped her step in gingerly, as if worried that at any moment she would crumble and break. Getting in behind her he stood back, carefully turning her so he could assess the damage from every angle while the steaming water lathered her skin.

“I’ve had worse,” she reminded him when she saw the disgust and rage on his face.

“He’s done worse?” Sam seethed with flaring nostrils.

“No,” she answered quickly. Well, she supposed he had. But now clearly wasn’t the time to get into that. “I meant in general.”

“Gi, we aren’t talking about the monsters in the mines or the creep in the tunnel,” Sam hissed. “I’m talking about the guy who is supposed to be my best-fucking-friend beating the shit out of the girl we both-”

He cut himself off, his lips quivering as they pulled back into a sneer. He cupped some water in his hands, splashing his face with it before sighing and attempting to regulate his emotions.

“I knew, okay,” he spoke softly, despondently, as shame colored his face. His eyes were fixed on the wall, still unable to look at her for long. “I knew he was stalking you and trying to scare you. I knew he was violent, I’ve seen him choke you… I helped him fucking break in and… fuck. I failed you. I’m so sorry.”

Sam’s voice broke, he was really torn up about this in a way that made Georgia feel physically and emotionally sick.

“And you hid it from me,” his eyes landed on hers, hurt, betrayed, and poorly fighting back tears. “You know I’d do anything for you. Why didn’t you come to me?”

Georgia blinked, guilt tearing through her like shredding claws. Only she had been through that before with the shadow monsters in the mines, and somehow this felt even worse.

“I don’t want to be the reason you and your best friend have a falling out,” she admitted quietly.

“It’s too late for that,” he snapped. “I don’t want to be friends with someone who could do this to you.”

“Sam,” Georgia spoke his name softly, putting her hands on his shoulders. He looked away. “I know you don’t want to hear it, but this time it’s okay, really. I’m not going to lie and say Sebastian hasn’t done some… questionable things in the past, but we talked and he’s genuinely been trying to be less… intense lately, haven't you noticed?”

“Yeah, I did notice,” he grumbled. “I knew it was suspicious as fuck.”

“I asked him to try and he's trying. All of this,” she gestured to herself with a wince. “Is literally just from us getting a little too kinky on his birthday. He was nice about it the whole time and took care of me after.”

He gave her a wary look, clearly not trusting her words. Which was fair since they weren’t entirely truthful, but still.

“Nothing about that is kinky,” he muttered, disgust in his tone as his eyes flicked to her neck. He swallowed before his gaze met hers. “Are you really into that?”

“I mean…” her voice went up a pitch as she tried to find the right explanation. “To an extent? We may have taken things a little too far, but it was his birthday and you know, he can’t really enjoy it without-”

“Stop,” Sam hissed, eyes narrowing as he observed her face. “Did he… really say he couldn’t enjoy it without hurting you?”

“Yes. No… well,” Georgia stumbled over her words before shrugging. “It’s Sebastian we’re talking about. It’s not really that surprising. I thought he had always been into the whole sadism thing.”

“I’m going to kill him,” Sam muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. 

“Sam.”

“No,” he grabbed her wrist as she tried to touch his cheek, keeping it away from him. “He’s manipulating you into giving him what he wants.”

“No, he literally couldn’t get it up,” Georgia squeaked her weak defense.

“And that’s not fucking concerning to you?” Sam’s jaw might as well have been on the floor. Georgia scrunched her face as shame curled over her. 

“Sam, at the end of the day I consented to this,” she spoke firmly. “Like it or not, I let it happen and he would have stopped if I asked,” she swallowed, remembering that wasn’t exactly the truth either… Yoba, he was right.. But it was too late for that, her focus was on deescalating his anger before he did something they’d both regret. “Listen, it’s fine. Kinky sex isn’t worth the drama.”

“I still don’t like it,” he grumbled. 

“I know.”

“It looks painful.”

“It is.”

“How can I.. help you?” He asked carefully.

“You can not ruin your lifelong friendship over a couple bruises?” She tried with a forced smile.

“This is more than a couple bruises, Gi,” Sam growled, shaking his head. “This is… brutal. It looks like he beat the shit out of you.”

“It’s just a kink thing,” she shrugged it off.

“It’s abuse, Georgia,” Sam said bluntly. “He gets off on strangling you. That’s not kinky, that’s abuse. He’s abusing you. You’re a cute little people pleaser and he’s taking advantage of that.”

Georgia blinked and bristled. Even under the hot water his words struck her like ice. He… wasn’t wrong. But she just didn’t expect him of all people to be calling her out like this.

“Sam-”

“Georgia,” he cut her off firmly, cupping her face with both hands. He leaned down to her eye level, looking uncomfortably serious. “This is more than a little choking or a hickey. It’s not kinky or whatever you want to pretend it is, he’s abusing you. If he’s getting off on hurting you this badly, that’s not okay. This has escalated too far, I’m not going to stand around and wait for him to take it further and fucking kill you.”

“You and I both know he wouldn’t do that,” Georgia reminded him weakly. She swallowed back her own fear of that exact scenario. “He’s a sadist, not a psycho.”

“Gi, what the fuck do you think he’s going to do when you go off and marry fucking Elliott or something?” Sam hissed viciously in her face. “Do you think he’s just going to celebrate from the fucking sidelines and be happy for you?”

“You don’t know what will happen.”

“Oh I fucking do,” Sam looked like he was about to yell, his voice raising. But he stopped himself, pressing his forehead against hers and letting out a ragged, shaky breath. His body was trembling as he tried to settle his feelings. “I’m genuinely scared he’s going to kill you. I won’t be able to live with myself if that happens.”

Georgia drew a deep breath. His fears were valid, and they were similar to her own, but she needed him to drop it for now. For his own good.

“Give him a chance to prove it before you go all scorched earth,” she mused hopefully, placing a kiss on Sam’s cheek.

He set his jaw, but ended up giving a resigned sigh. 

“He gets one chance,” he grumbled. “But if he does anything to hurt you tonight, emotionally or physically, I’m... If he even looks at you wrong..”

“Shh,” she sighed, dipping her head back in the hot water and smoothing her hair back. 

She decided Sam could use a more pleasant distraction now that his outrage was somewhat simmering down, but before she could get down on her knees to provide it he was pulling her upright, confused horror on his face.

“No.”

“But I thought you..”

“No,” he repeated, looking upset. “I’m not in the mood. I’m scared to even touch you with how bruised you are. I can’t take advantage of you in this state.” 

“Sam, It’s not taking advantage if I’m the one trying to blow you.”

“I don’t care. It’s wrong,” he snapped, looking genuinely queasy from the thought. “It’s fucked.”

The proof of his words was literally quite flaccidly bare before her. He was definitely not aroused in the slightest, which was oddly comforting? She appreciated his virtue, but it felt weird that for once he wasn’t leaping at the opportunity to do anything.

They descended into silence, letting the warm water soothe their heated emotions. She felt like such a fool, knowing everything he said about Sebastian was right. She had known for a while that things weren’t great, but she had been hopeful, even now. She really wanted to believe he was trying… and yet she was still scared. Scared of ruining Sam and Sebastian’s dynamic. Scared of what Sebastian would do if his appetite was not satiated. What he would do to her if he didn’t get what he wanted.. Or to the others… 

Sam reached past her and shut the water off. She allowed him to fuss over her, wrapping her so gently in a towel before even grabbing one for himself. He secured it around his waist as he went to the counter, leaning against it and holding his head in his hands.

“I’m sorry, Sam,” Georgia murmured as she approached him.

“I need to go talk to him..”

“No,” she protested quickly. “Please. Just… wait. For me to be ready. Please.”

“Georgia, I can’t let him get away with this anymore,” Sam said solemnly. “He’s going to do it again, and it’s going to eat me up.”

“Sam, I’m not going to argue with you because you have every right to be upset, but please give him the benefit of the doubt. We talked about it in Zuzu and since then he-”

“You.. what?” Sam stood straight. “He was in Zuzu with you?”

“Yeah, he came to beg for me to come back last Friday,” Georgia told him. “He promised he would be better and he really has been. I swear.”

Sam still didn’t look convinced, his eyes still looking concerned as they brushed over her battered neck. 

“Did you tell him where you were?”

Georgia blinked. Shaking her head.

“I fucking knew it,” he snarled, his anger reigniting. “That fucking creep.”

Sam didn’t say anything as he pushed himself off the counter. Georgia scrambled behind him, confused as she watched him aggressively search through her discarded clothes.

“Where’s your phone?” He snapped. 

“Sam, I didn’t tell him I was there,” Georgia pleaded under his glare. “The only person I texted was you, I promise.”

Sam stormed out of the bathroom, Georgia hurrying behind, both of them leaving a dripping trail of water throughout her home. He found her backpack on the counter, wasting no time in turning it over and dumping its contents on the table. 

“Sam?”

He ignored her, swiping her phone up with one hand while briefly shuffling through everything else with wildly angry, assessing eyes. He unlocked her phone, going through the messages.

“Sam, I told you-”

“Did you share your location with him?” Sam asked coldly, showing her the screen. 

She bristled, suffocating silence descending over them as she took her phone. Under Sebastian’s contact it said she was sharing her location.. She didn’t even know that was a thing. She barely even used her phone since moving here, let alone allowed Sebastian to..

“No,” she admitted with a frown. “I don’t know how that happened.”

“Gi,” Sam sounded disappointed. 

“I knew he was tracking me,” she defended herself. “He just wasn’t telling me how…”

“You confronted him?” Sam scowled. “And that asshole wouldn’t tell you?”

“I-”

“Why didn’t you come to me?” Sam hissed, the sound desperate. He grabbed her shoulders as if to shake some sense into her, but immediately let go, holding his hands back and looking horrified when she flinched from his touch. “I’m sorry, fuck.”

“It’s fine,” Georgia sighed, swallowing as she looked at her phone. “I’m fine.”

She wanted to turn off the location sharing, but she was almost certain it would immediately result in Sebastian marching over here. She needed to wait it out until the right opportunity… she at least had the advantage of knowing about it now.

Sam shook his head as he watched her set her phone down, rubbing his face as he walked back to her bathroom. She followed behind, anxiety gnawing her stomach with every step. Sam began dressing himself furiously, anger seeping from his pores.

“I’ll see you tonight,” he muttered as he tugged his pants on.

“Where are you going?” She already knew the answer.

“Seb and I need to have a little talk.”

“Sam, please,” Georgia pounced on him, wrapping herself around his tense figure in a desperate hug. “Please don’t go. Don’t say anything yet. Give him a chance, for me… I promise I’ve got this handled. He’s been better.. Just give it time.”

He gave her a long, sad look, swallowing hard as he tilted his head back and stared at the ceiling.

“You’re scared of what he’ll do if confronted, aren’t you?”

The words were solemn, not a question as much as a statement wrought with upset.

“No..”

She kept pleading, but horror was seeping into her at the thought of Sam trying to confront Sebastian. The guy was a loose cannon these days, and she had no doubt that he wouldn’t hesitate to hurt Sam for even trying to defend her. Sam didn’t deserve that. She had witnessed what Sebastian had done to Shane, she couldn’t let that happen again. Not to sweet Sam.

She squeezed him, but Sam didn’t move to hug her back. His shoulders slowly slumped in defeat.

“You’re really going to keep defending him?” Sam asked, voice somber and exhausted. “After everything he’s done… everything we just talked about?”

“Yes,” Georgia didn’t hesitate to respond. She couldn’t explain that it was really her attempt at defending him from Sebastian. “Please, for me. Just… hold off. He’s your friend..”

“He’s..” Sam had begun to raise his voice, but then he faltered. Pausing and sighing before he kissed the crown of her head, his hands gently stroking her wet hair down her back. “Fine. I won’t say anything yet… but all bets are off if he hurts you again.”

“Thank you,” the relief was palpable. 

“Gi,” Sam mumbled against her head. “I love you, truly, but you’re either too sweet for your own good or a fucking idiot.”

She didn’t answer, nor was she in any position to defend herself at the moment. She could care less what Sam thought of her if it meant he wouldn’t confront Sebastian. She was a fucking idiot, and a whore. She was stupid and forgiving and a masochist, whatever else anyone wanted to say about her. But as long as everyone was happy and unharmed, that was okay.

Sam finished getting dressed before helping her pick out something comfortable to wear at the saloon. She had slid on a dry and comfy pair of yoga pants when he handed her a sweatshirt.

“I need a turtleneck,” she waved off his recommendation, searching her closet herself.

“Why?” Sam frowned, still visibly bitter. “You should let everyone see what he’s done. He probably wouldn’t even care. If anything, he'll be proud of it.”

“Sam, drop it,” she scolded him, taking the sweatshirt he held and hanging it up while pulling out a big oversized grey turtleneck sweater. As a bonus it was pretty soft.

“What do you think Elliott would say? Or Harvey, or Shane?”

“They aren’t going to find out,” Georgia snapped pointedly.

He rolled his eyes as he plopped onto her bed, Miso quickly climbing into his lap. At least that raised his spirits.

“Yeah, yeah,” he crooned, smiling at the cat as he scratched his purring chin. Sam’s face then soured slightly. “Did the big mean emo asshole hurt mommy?”

“Sam.”

“What? We can’t let our children witness violence like that,” Sam mused, playful but cold.

Georgia turned to him, hands on her hips.

“Let’s just stay in tonight.”

“No,” Sam’s face dropped into a serious scowl. “I need to see how he treats you after what he’s done.”

“And I’m going to need a drink,” Georgia sighed as she sat beside him, resting her head on his shoulder. 

“Me too,” Sam grumbled.

They sat in silence for a while. Even sweet, affectionate Miso was doing little to lighten the mood. Time ticked by, Georgia eventually laying back while covering her face with her hands. She let out a stressed groan.

“What is it?” Sam’s tone was soft, concerned as he laid next to her. He pried her hands from her face gently. “Are you in pain? I can go grab you something.”

“No, it’s not that.”

“Are you scared to see him again?” Sam’s tone hardened.

“No,” she dismissed, even though she was definitely scared to see Sebastian. Mostly because she feared one slip up would become catastrophic at this point. “I just feel bad for ruining our date.”

“You didn’t ruin anything,” Sam sighed.

“Really? Because you’re clearly upset and can barely look at me or act… like yourself,” she frowned at him. “I miss happy Sam.”

“I’m always happy with you,” he crooned, flashing her a fake smile. She gave him a look to let him know she wasn’t buying it. “I’m just… worried about you.”

“I know, but still.”

He pecked a few light kisses to her face, but he refused to touch the rest of her in any capacity. After a while of laying together he got up, running his hand through his hair as he looked down at her.

“Let’s go,” he muttered, offering another smile. “We can cuddle when we get back later.”

“Promise?” She sat up, batting her eyelashes at him with a pout.

“I promise,” he chuckled, his smile warming into something more genuine as he bent down and kissed her forehead. “But no funny business.”

She rolled her eyes but accepted it. She was feeling a little too worn out and depressed for that anyway. 

He held her hand as they walked to the saloon, though he was still avoiding touching her anywhere else. He felt too distant, too reserved and in his own head. It was going to be a long night. 

Maru and Penny were sitting at the bench in front of the saloon, Maru turning to wiggle her eyebrows at Georgia. It was probably less about Sam and more about leaving with her brother on Wednesday. Now wasn’t the time though, and Georgia was not in the mood, so she only shook her head in dismissal.

Maru and Penny exchanged confused glances before looking at her curiously, but Georgia only tried to discreetly wave them off before she and Sam entered the building. 

The two of them took a seat at the bar, Emily giving them one sidelong glance before starting their drinks without asking any questions. Georgia forced an easy smile onto her face, nudging Sam with her elbow. He rolled his eyes, and when Emily handed him a beer he muttered his thanks and went to the game room.

“What’s up with him?” Shane asked as he took his place, looking slightly concerned as his eyes followed Sam.

“He lost a bet,” Georgia lied casually, avoiding eye contact as she took a sip of the fruity but strong drink Emily set out for her. 

“I didn’t peg him as a sore loser,” Shane mumbled as Emily handed him his own beer.

Georgia kept double checking the door, anxious for when Sebastian would arrive. She could somewhat see Sam and Abby in the game room, both looking at one of the retro arcade game machines. Abby was playing, her face scrunched and determined while Sam was chuckling. At least he wasn’t entirely grumpy.

“What are you so anxious about?” Shane was blunt, finishing his beer after asking the question. 

Georgia drained her own drink before coming up with an answer.

“Just tired,” she shrugged.

Shane gave her a wary side eye.

“Another round?” Emily asked cheerfully as she picked up their glasses. 

They both nodded. Shane snorted a laugh, but then he swallowed. His face became gentle, as did his tone. 

“I’ve been… tired too…” He said awkwardly before reaching over and patting her hand. His attempt to be comforting was odd, but definitely heart warming. “If you need someone to talk to.. I can be there for you.”

“Thanks,” she gave him a genuine smile, though the next part she added with forced enthusiasm. “But really, I’m okay.”

Shane side-eyed her as he accepted his second beer, but didn’t say anything else. Georgia thanked Emily sweetly as she was handed her next beverage, this one a slightly different color than the last. Shane offered his mug, and Georgia clinked her glass against his in a silent toast, the both of them draining every last drop quickly. 

Emily had on her normal cheerful smile as she took the empty cups, but she still looked between them with quiet assessment. Shane let out a loud belch, smiling when Georgia giggled at the noise. Emily handed them their next drinks, the three of them having another small toast with happier expressions this time.

“So I was thinking..” Shane started as Emily turned to serve someone else, but the door opened and Georgia snapped her attention towards it.

When she saw Sebastian walk in with Robin and Demetrius she turned back to her drink, feeling the color drain from her face. Shane set his jaw, his eyes flicking from her to Sebastian.

“Did-”

“I gotta go,” she giggled uncomfortably as she got off her chair. Her anxiety mixed with the alcohol had her heart throbbing painfully. “Another bet to win or whatever. See ya!”

She quickly grabbed her drink and hurried over to Sebastian, who had thankfully lingered by the door. He had been smirking at her fondly, but as she got closer his brows bunched together.

“What’s wrong, princess?” He frowned down at her, his hand stroking back her hair before gently resting on the crown of her head.

“Nothing,” Georgia replied as nonchalantly as she could. “Do you want to go smoke outside? I could use a smoke.”

“No,” he said flatly, leaning back as he looked her over. “Are you drunk already? It’s barely five.”

“Yes,” she latched onto that excuse. “I need air.”

“Come on,” Sebastian said softly, putting an arm around her shoulders and guiding her towards the game room. “You can lay down and relax, okay?”

She took a deep breath as they entered, Sam’s gaze immediately snapping to their arrival. He looked between her and Sebastian, swallowing before putting on a smile.

“There he is,” Sam said, blunt but casual as he left Abby’s side to come and clap Sebastian on the shoulder. 

The sound was loud enough to indicate that Sam had used a little more force than normal in his greeting. Georgia held her breath, but Sebastian didn’t seem particularly phased. 

“Pool?” Sam asked, avoiding Georgia’s pointed glare.

“Yeah, let me go get Georgia a glass of water first,” Sebastian shrugged, letting her go and nodding towards the couch. “You should go sit if you're feeling sick.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Georgia waved him off, making him chuckle as he left the game room.

Sam’s eyes followed him out, his lips pursed together. She gave him a look and he rolled his eyes.

“Okay, he’s playing nice,” he conceded quietly, putting his hands up. “I’ll chill out. For now.”

She flashed him a pleased smile, some of the tension rolling off her shoulders. She jumped on her toes to kiss his cheek before making her way to the couch. She tugged off her jacket, the alcohol already heating her blood uncomfortably, before plopping herself down carefully.

 She curled up in the corner, sipping on her drink. Sebastian frowned when he returned with water in hand, striding over and holding it out. When she took the glass he still had his hand out stretched, motioning for her to hand him her drink.

“If you aren’t feeling well you shouldn’t keep drinking,” he pointed out. 

“But I feel better,” she pouted, sticking her tongue out. 

Sam was watching the encounter like a hawk, his knuckles white around the pool stick. 

“Just be careful, okay?” Sebastian chuckled, moving his hand to gently stoke her cheek, his thumb brushing over her lips. “Drink some of that water first.”

When he turned to the pool table Sam seemed almost relieved, his grin coming easier as he handed a stick to Sebastian. Georgia was starting to feel less anxious, but after one small sip of water she still drained her cocktail in hopes it would calm the remaining nerves. She watched as they played, seemingly amicable between the laughter and teasing jaunts being exchanged.

Her attention was torn away when Abby started cursing violently, stepping back from her game and kicking the machine with her boot. Sam and Sebastian paused their own game, also watching the curious crash out. 

“Chill out Abs, that's not how you beat a level,” Sebastian chuckled. 

“Yeah,” Sam added, his tone turning bitter. “Don’t want to take it too far and break it.”

She whirled around, giving him a middle finger. 

“Fuck you,” she seethed before frustratedly marching over to the couch. 

Georgia moved aside to allow Abby some room, the girl grumbling to herself while pulling out her phone. She curiously looked over to see Abigail researching ways to beat a certain level of Journey of the Prairie King. 

Georgia decided to give her some more space, getting up and making her way to the pool table. She hadn’t realized just how drunk she was until the second she stood up, her head instantly spinning. She still managed to make her way over, leaning against the edge of the table.

“I forgot to ask,” Sebastian hummed, looking a little suspicious. “How was your little date today?”

Georgia glanced over to Sam, who kept a composed face despite his knuckles whitening where he gripped the pool stick.

“I thought it was productive,” Sam flashed Georgia a smile, his eyes flicking to Sebastian. His voice dropped just a hint. “How was the birthday after party?”

Georgia winced at Sam’s tone, how it was almost daring. Dangling bait to see if he’d bite. Sebastian only chuckled, his eyes roaming over her fondly. Either he knew what was up and actually didn’t care or he thought Sam was simply jealous. 

“It was the best birthday I’ve had in a while,” Sebastian shrugged, his cheeks growing pink when he flashed a look towards her. “I hope you’re not too sore,” he mused before turning to Sam. “Georgia really knows how to give a good gag gift.”

She snorted, her own cheeks heating in anxious embarrassment. Sam didn’t find it as funny, his jaw clenching tight. Sebastian gave him an odd, almost taunting look before stepping closer to her.

“I need a smoke,” he informed her softly, leaning down as his hand lightly wrapped around her covered throat. He kissed her lips, brief and claiming, before pulling away with a cocky smile. “I’ll be right back.”

He squeezed her neck gently before striding away, a confident swagger in his walk. Georgia felt a little sick about his display. She looked to Sam, who was scowling at the exit. She stepped over to him, pushing herself up onto the edge of the pool table. He didn’t even move, his body as tense and still as a statue. 

“Hey,” she said softly, bending forward to kiss his cheek. “Everything okay?”

Sam only let out a sigh, his glossy eyes meeting hers and softening. He moved, bracing his hands on the table at her sides and bending to press his lips to hers. Gentle and oddly cold. He pulled away for a second, swallowing hard as his eyes roamed over her face. Then he pushed his lips against hers again.

His kiss was as desperate as if it would be his last, one of his hands gently sliding over her hips, soothing and almost searching. His mouth deepened the kiss just before he pulled away, leaving her breathless and dizzy.

“Yeah, everything's gonna be okay. I just need a drink,” he muttered against her lips before kissing them one last time, just barely. “You stay here for me, okay beautiful? I’ll be right back.”

He kissed her forehead as he stood, walking away without another word. She watched him, the gears in her head slow to turn before they clicked into place.

Sam had been too calm.

And he certainly didn’t need to take a pool stick with him to grab a drink.

Georgia jumped down from the table, pausing when she spotted her phone on the edge. She picked it up, stomach sinking when she noticed Sebastian’s contact pulled up, the location sharing now off. 

She bolted out of the game room, panic setting in when she desperately searched the main bar.

Sam was nowhere to be found. She felt her heart twist painfully in her chest, horror surging through her as she drunkenly sprinted towards the door, throwing it open and stumbling outside. 

The fresh, cold air chilled her, but the sound of angry shouting is what made her body painfully tremble. Through the waning light of the winter sunset she found them.

“Fuck you,” Sebastian was shouting in Sam’s face. “Like you’re any better.”

The two were already halfway to the river. Sam’s back was to her, facing a stoic Sebastian who backed a step when Sam sent a hard shove to his shoulders. 

Her heart beat was pounding in her ears, her stomach pulsing with painful anxiety as she hurried towards them.

“How fucking dare you,” Sam snarled, the sound booming uncomfortably through the empty town. Surely they were going to attract everyone's attention if she didn’t break this up. “You’re a sick, fucking freak, you know that?”

“I do, but she likes it,” Sebastian chuckled, the sound dark and thrilling in a terrible way. It was almost as if he wanted Sam to explode. He leaned to the side, offering her a smug smile over Sam’s shoulder. “Isn’t that right, princess?”

Sam whirled around, narrowing his eyes on her.

“I told you to stay inside,” he growled.

“You also told me you were just getting a drink,” she snapped, stepping closer and crossing her arms. She looked between them cautiously. “Can you guys please not do this right now? Please.”

“Don’t worry,” Sebastian laughed, cold and callously. “He’s just jealous. We’re done talking about it.”

Sam went rigid, closing his eyes as he rolled his head and his shoulders.

“Yeah, this conversation is over.”

Georgia was relieved for a split second before Sam turned around, arm swinging with no more hesitation.

She let out a surprised, mortified scream at the same moment that Sam’s fist collided with Sebastian’s face. Sebastian stumbled back a few steps, looking stunned. But then an unnerving, almost excited grin fell over his lips as he launched himself back at him, wrapping his hand around Sam’s throat as he started punching Sam in the face.

“Stop!” Georgia pleaded, practically screaming. “Sebastian, stop!" 

She ran closer, immediately feeling weak when she saw both of their faces bleeding. Sebastian stopped, a light trickle of blood dripping from his nose into his sneer.

“Is this how you strangle her?” Sam bit out, spitting blood in Sebastian’s face. “Am I making you hard, asshole?”

“Maybe if you moaned like a desperate whore for it too,” Sebastian mused through his teeth with another punch. 

Sam reached up with both hands, grabbing Sebastian’s wrist and…

There was a sickening snapping sound as Sebastian cursed violently, yanking his arm away and stumbling backwards. Even hidden under the sleeve of his hoodie Georgia could tell something was very, very broken. Her knees felt numb, her blood running cold as she stared in complete, mortified shock. Sam sent her one look, his eyes wild as he wiped blood from his nose with the back of his hand, only smearing it across his face. 

He bent down, grabbing the pool stick he had discarded before she had gotten there and turning back to Sebastian, who was letting his injured arm hang down, his other hand pulling his switch blade from his pocket.

With no warning, no hesitation, Sam held the pool stick up like he was preparing to swing a bat. Georgia risked another step forward, but he was already bringing it down on Sebastian. Hard. Right into his chest. The resounding crack made her body lurch in flinching horror, her hands shooting up to cover her mouth as bile tore up her throat along with a terrified scream. Sebastian was on the ground now, and in Georgia’s drunken panic she genuinely couldn’t tell if he was breathing or not. 

She could barely focus on anything, her body locking up as she watched Sam step over Sebastian. 

“Sam, stop,” she begged as she stumbled closer, trying to keep her distance as he reared back the makeshift weapon again. “Sam, please!”

Sam didn’t let up. Not for a second. He brought it down with brutal force, this time the top half of the stick snapped off violently from the impact to Sebastian’s shoulder. She felt faint, lightheaded from how fast her heart was thundering in her chest. Her wrists and knees felt painfully numb as she risked a step closer. 

Sam held up the sharp piece of broken wood, looking like he was about to use it as a fucking shiv. 

“Sam!” She screamed as she lunged at him, quickly trying to wrestle it out of his hands. “Enough, please!”

Adrenaline filled her as she yanked the sharp half of the stick away and tossed it aside as hard as she could. Sam gave her a frustrated look, but instead of finally giving up he got down, straddling a barely conscious Sebastian. He grabbed him by his neck, his hands shaking as they throttled Sebastian’s throat.

“How does it fucking feel?” Sam roared in his face.

He pulled one arm back before punching Sebastian in the head while choking him. Sebastian barely moved, even as each blow landed with a sickening, wet crunch. She could hear something gurgling in his throat, and she gagged back a horrified sob. Each sound brought Georgia closer to throwing up or fainting.

“If. You. Ever. Touch. Her. Again,” Sam bit out every word through ragged, malicious pants. 

Georgia swallowed her bile as it filled her mouth. There was a bloody taste that commingled with the acidic bitterness, probably from screaming her throat raw. She didn’t even know, everything felt like the world was crashing down around them. Her heart was pounding painfully as she wrapped her arms around Sam from behind, desperately pulling him off of Sebastian.

“Please stop,” she was crying now as she pleaded with him, unable to stop the broken words or endless stream of horrified tears as she held her arms around him and sobbed so hard she started hyperventilating. Sebastian had gotten more than he deserved, she didn’t want Sam to fucking murder him. “You’re scaring me.”

Sam set his jaw, stumbling to his feet. She got in front of him, her hands on his cheeks as she examined his bloodied face to make sure it was intact. He was panting, flinching away from her touch.

“Okay,” Sam conceded breathlessly, despite his roughed up appearance his eyes softened for her. His whole body was shaking as he stroked her cheek so gently that it was disorienting after what she just saw. “No more. Don’t cry, it's over. I’m sorry for scaring you.”

A harsh, pained grunt sounded behind her, and she turned to see Sebastian struggling to his feet. She was glad he was even able to be vertical, but then she noticed the blade still clenched in his fist. 

He was snarling, all gnashing teeth and vengeful eyes as he lunged at Sam. At them. Sam was quick to shove her aside, but the force only sent her stumbling backward into the frozen river.

Everything went silent and dark as she broke through the ice, the raging current taking away the sounds of screaming and broken bones, leaving behind only rushing water and muffled shouts.

She didn’t struggle for a moment. Didn’t swim or panic. Almost as if willing to risk drowning if it meant not facing the horrifying consequences of her own doing. When she finally tried to paddle her way upward, her sweater and boots felt all too heavy and restrictive as she struggled to swim above the rapidly rushing river current. 

She was just starting to panic, choking on the freezing water when strong arms wrapped around her and hoisted her up quickly. When her head broke the surface she gasped and gagged painfully. Alex pushed her up and over the river’s edge where she coughed and vomited the water out of her lungs.

Her head was spinning so violently, and the adrenaline had waned just enough to remind her that everything fucking hurt. Now including her waterlogged lungs. It took her a second to register anything, but the first sound she noticed was that of Sam shouting her name.

Alex pushed himself out of the river, kneeling next to her and patting her back as she gasped for air. She looked around wildly with bleary eyes, finding a few others had joined the chaos.

 A thrashing Sebastian was being held back by Shane, while Elliott had his arms wrapped around Sam, restraining him even as he flailed wildly. While Sebastian seemed to be trying to get to Sam, Sam seemed to be trying to get to her.

“Gi, I’m sorry,” Sam called to her, sounding desperate. “I didn’t mean to push you in, I just didn’t want you to get hurt.”

Alex picked up his dry, discarded jacket from the ground, tossing it over her carefully as she stared wide eyed at the scene. Harvey had been looking at Sam, but now he dropped everything to rush over to her. 

Alex helped her to her feet, an arm winding around her waist to support her. 

“Don’t fucking touch her you f-”

Sebastian’s harsh hiss was cut off when Shane pulled him up roughly and headbutted the back of his head. Sebastian slumped, going limp in Shane’s arms.

“Georgia, oh dear,” Harvey spoke softly, his eyes assessing. “Come on, let's get you to the clinic before you get hypothermia.”

“I’m fine,” she muttered, but he didn’t quite listen as he wrapped an arm around her and hurried towards his clinic.

Alex helped Shane carry the completely unconscious Sebastian, the two getting him on a hospital bed the second they burst through the doors to the emergency bay.

Elliott had let go of Sam, the author lingering by the wall as he took in the chaos, handsome face etched deep with calculating concern. 

Sam limped straight for her, his expression still desperate and wild. It was only made more intense by the blood still dribbling from his nostrils, a few other cuts around his face bleeding as well. His eyes were already starting to get a little discolored and swollen.

Fuck. 

“Gi, are you okay?” He asked, looking her over frantically. “Shit. I’m so sorry, you’re going to catch a cold because of me.”

He had the audacity to sound and look so concerned for her being wet when he looked like that. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to hug him or slap him, so she opted to just blink at him blankly as she tried to process. 

Harvey gently shoved Sam away, holding a thermometer as he tried to take Georgia’s temperature.

“I’m fine,” she snapped, swatting him away. “Please go worry about them. I think Sebastian’s wrist is broken. And Sam’s nose.”

“No, let him make sure you’re okay first,” Sam insisted.

“No, I’m fine,” she bit out stubbornly, taking a step back. “Triage. I’m the least of your concerns.”

“Why don’t you go upstairs and take a hot shower and put on something dry?” Harvey offered.

She was fine. She felt fine. Her clothes were heavy and waterlogged, the ache in her body returning with force, and she was fucking exhausted, but she genuinely didn’t even feel cold. It may have been the adrenaline, or the fear. Maybe even the alcohol still burning her blood. 

Being cold was the last of her worries.

“No,” Georgia shook her head. “I’m fine. I’m not even cold. I think I’m going to go home… I want to be alone..”

Harvey swallowed, but didn’t argue further. 

“Come to me if you start feeling sick,” he said softly. “Please.”

And with that he turned, rushing over to Sebastian who was starting to wake up. Shane was standing next to the hospital bed that Seb was sprawled out on, looking back and forth between Sebastian’s semi-conscious, battered body and Sam. 

He looked absolutely shocked, even slightly impressed when he studied Sam. 

“Get the fuck away from me,” Sebastian hissed at Harvey, sitting up suddenly even though his face contorted in pain. 

Sam whirled around, but Elliott stepped forward and put a hand on his chest. 

Georgia couldn’t handle any of it anymore, quietly trying to make her way to the door before anyone tried to make her stay. 

Sam paced for a second before slumping into a chair, His head in his bloodied hands. Elliott’s eyes briefly flicked over her curiously before he looked down at Sam with a frown. She watched as his gaze moved to Sebastian, something in his face shifting darker. She knew he was quietly piecing together the story in his head, and she did not want to be there when he got to the conclusion.

He stopped her before she could take another step, his warm hand carefully moving aside the wet strands of hair plastered on her face. He didn’t say anything as he bent down and kissed her forehead before turning towards the others.

Alex was shivering and dripping water everywhere as he and Shane followed her out. The three of them were silent, and the second the door closed behind them they could hear the shouting start up, Harvey’s voice coming out the loudest just before they stepped outside. 

“Alex? Thanks for helping me with the river..” Georgia thanked Alex quietly, her mind struggling to find proper words. 

She pulled off his letterman jacket and handed it to him. He swallowed as he took it, giving her a pursed lipped smile and a nod.

“Don’t worry about it,” he said kindly, none of his usual cockiness to be found. “I got you.”

He nodded to Shane before jogging off towards his home. Georgia shifted awkwardly on her feet for a second, slightly in a daze after everything.

“I’ll walk you home,” Shane offered, his hand finding the small of her back and directing her towards the bus stop.

He stopped her when he noticed her limp, bending down and scooping her up. She wanted to insist she could make it on her own, but resting for a moment felt too nice. He set her down carefully when they made it to her porch, Shane hesitating to remove his hand from her back as she shivered. She unlocked her door, turning to Shane and flashing him a weak, absent smile.

“Thanks.”

“Georgia?” Shane’s brows bunched as he observed her face. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah.”

“But really?” Shane’s tone shifted into one of knowing and hurt.

“No,” she sighed, her shoulders sagging as she brought her hands to her face. “I just need a shower and sleep.”

“Okay,” Shane nodded, the air between them falling silent as he hesitated to leave. “Can you let me know if you need anything?”

She blinked at him, her own brows furrowing. 

She rubbed her hand down her face wearily as she nodded.

“I will,” she muttered tiredly.

“I’ll check on you tomorrow,” he said softly as he patted her shoulder. “Night.”

Thankfully it was the good one.

“Goodnight, Shane.”

She hurried inside, locking the door behind her. Every task felt too daunting, too difficult, but she still managed to get herself undressed and into the shower. She spent over an hour letting the hot water pelt her while she dissociated, unable to think of anything besides the vicious fight between Sam and Sebastian.

When she finally dragged herself out of it she crawled into her bed, still naked and still soaking wet, unable to find sleep no matter how deep exhaustion settled in her bones.

Notes:

finallllllyyyyy the moment a few different people have been waiting for. Hopefully it's worth it, I rewrote the fight maybe twenty times lol. 😅🫠

Anyway thanks for reading, was considering going on a hiatus but I am now jumping into the next chapter. Hope you enjoy 💚